Sauron's Second Chance

by TheOPcharacterWritter

Rating: teen
Tags: Flurry Heart, Alternate Universe, Romance, Princess Luna, Lord of the Rings, Violence, Princess Celestia, Slice of Life, Crossover, Sex, Human, Main 6, Gore, My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic, Princess Cadance
Length: 244860

Sauron is defeated, and the one ring is thrown into the mount doom in Mordor. Sauron wakes up near the Crystal Empire and goes there to seek help and get information. When he arrives he has a decision to make... be friendly, or not.

Sauron the Dark Lord of Mordor, the lietunant of Morgoth. The commander of numerous orc hordes that knew not of mercy, arrives in Equestria. We all know how it happened, Sauron gets defeated and all of his domain goes to ash and anarchy eh? But as a ruler he has some skill that can help the princesses in ruling. But is this the only thing he will share? No! Sauron start to feel emotions he thought he would never feel. As they are a disease, and are only shared by the weak.

His powers can modify life, but in the books or films they were not described very well, so, we need to make Sauron a little bit more powerful and use our imagination and get him some new tricks. Tolkien didn't want to use sorcery all the time. But here in Equestria Sauron will show them that the power of the ring could not be undone. And the damage that he will do and things he will forge will last so long until someone doesn't destroy them.

Sauron awakes with his armor and ring and mace, in other words he is the Sauron before he got his ring cut off by Isildur. For some odd reason, he is connected to the world, he drains power from it that strenghtens him. Weird, almost as if he was using Morgoths corruption that is written in the soil of Arda...

(Timeline is 14 years after Flurry Heart birth)

A\N: I do not own Sauron from LOTR or MLP, they belong to their creators.
Shippings: Luna x Sauron, Celestia x Sauron, Twilight x Sauron
The  'human' tag is here because Sauron looks like a elf, and an elf is a human in a way.

Proofreader Raistlin Phantom Give him love

Published 2017-07-21 02:40:06 UTC
Last updated 2018-07-31 21:48:17 UTC

Chapter 3: First Contact

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter 4: With Step After Step...

Last time…

When the wound was healed he stopped immediately and looked at her with again the same fake smile that could conquer all the female heart there are and for some reason it also started working on the pony because she blushed at this and he did see how her pink changed to red on her cheeks.

Sauron looked at the little Alicorn and slowly pointed at her wing and his charming smile changed to a sad looking expression. He then proceeded in drawing X on the ground and again released some magic. Of course the Alicorn didn’t understand what he meant but after a few moments she guessed what he meant.

“Ohh… it’s okay at the healing chambers they will take care of me” She said and Sauron nodded in approval that he understands her.

He then stood up and gave her his hand to help her get up to; however the Alicorn wanted to show him that she is strong and can stand up without his help, even if it meant hurting herself. She wanted to show to this ‘stallion’ that she can take care of herself and she didn’t want to be a burden to him.

But Sauron had no time for things like this… and he could enjoy himself teasing this child.

‘Let’s see how will she react at this’ Sauron thought and let himself get a little bigger, now he wasn’t two and a half times bigger then she was, but now four times as big.

Meanwhile the Alicorn didn’t bother to see what he was going she tried to get up with her strength that didn’t left her after he has spoken tothe dragon… it was a really scary thing to fear. Thinking about made her want to just fall asleep and hope that this is a nightmare and auntie Luna just forgot to check on her during the night.

But she didn’t want to end this dream… for some reason she wanted to stay with this creature as if she felled safe around him, and she didn’t know why but he seemed a little dark and sad inside and the ring he had… when she first noticed it she could feel the power that was coming from it and every time she looked at it she could feel fear pumping inside her, could it be that the ring was an artifact that gave power but did something with your emotions or sense of thinking like the Alicorn Amulet?

She heard about artifacts that did something similar and thanks to aunt twilights lessons she knew in a way how to recognize them, but this one was strange…it didn’t look evil or emit a dark aura or anything but when you look at it you fell strange and you just want to obey the ring in a way.

‘N-No Flurry you can’t this is just a bad feeling if he would be evil he would do something to y-‘her thinking session was cut off by something unexpected

Sauron had picked her up and was holding her, she looked shocked and all she said was a cliché ‘eep’ sound as if this was a book or story just written by someone with no life hoping to get more views because his story is published on a different continent and he himself is on a different one.

‘Nah. It can’t be… she did this on purpose’ Sauron thought to himself as he looked at the alicorn with a nice looking grin on his face

Of course the alicorn didn’t know what was happening and looked at him and then at the ground, and again looked at him and on the ground. She has given up already and looked at him and saw that he was grinning she couldn’t resist and blushed for some reason, she didn’t know why but her heart started racing when Sauron slowly as getting bigger and bigger at first he was as tall like Celestia then two times bigger, then four times, six times, and at the end he was seven times taller than Celestia.

Of course now she compared to his hand was little as if she was a squirrel in his hand and for some reason she feared that he might eat her. And she didn’t want to be eaten as a dinner or even considered as food ad if she was to be eaten especially by a male she would want to be it in a very and she meant very different way.

Sauron only watched as she got smaller and smaller to the point where she was the size of his hand, it was very funny but at the same time he never ever did hold an animal before and never he did expect a pony to be so fluffy.

‘I think I should stop…for now’ Sauron thought and slowly placed the Alicorn on the ground where she was standing and looking at him, probably waiting that he will again shrink to Celestia's size and go tothe Crystal Empire for a visit. But he didn’t shrink him only kneeled down and pointed at her. Then at himself and again released some pure mana and magic and pointed at her and he started to move his mouth as if he was saying to her something.

She looked at him and didn’t know what he meant but she could ask him if she did understand him and she was pretty good at playing games like this, so with a moment of thinking she did come up with an idea that he wanted her to do some magic like an translation spell that she could understand him. But for her she didn’t learn it and she had to connect with him through her horn and with a telepathic link speak to him. But she still had to ask if this is what he meant.

“Do you want me to cast a translation spell on you? If yes then I can’t I didn’t learn a spell like that yet but I can connect with you using my magic so that we can talk through a telepathic connection” She said and awaited for the giants response and what she did get was something surprising.

Sauron started to applause because the little Alicorn just earned his respect by proving she is a genius, this was a big surprise that she did understand him and at the first try she knew what he meant. This could prove that her species are intelligent and would be quite handy to have some like her in his sleeve if he returns to Middle-Earth.

Now the Alicorn was blushing slightly by his compliment and tried to hide it hanging her head or pretending that her name was getting in her way to hide her blush but Sauron didn’t get fooled by this of course but he was good at pretending and he just ignored that while also seeing that the Alicorn was happy that he didn’t see it.

But Sauron wanted to go home and he kneeled and got a little closer to her of course because of his handsomeness he was rewarded by another cliché ‘eep’ and a nervous smile and another blush saying that she totally wants more of him or that she had enough of the lovely goodies he has given her by looking at him and not wearing the hood.

But that wasn’t important he needed to get tothe capital of this land and say a story how he did get here and why did this happen, who he is, what species he is. These question had to be answered with a lie or at least most of them needed tobe if question were to be asked.

The Alicorn sat on the ground and her horn begin to glow and he could feel how the energy was being concentrated in her horn, the Alicorn closed her eyes and leaned forward and touched his forehead with her horn.

Sauron felted as something entered his mind although with the guest coming inside Sauron got a nice gift of pain as if a mosquito just did bite him but four times stronger. For him it was nothing as long as he will get help for his intervention in the fight between the Alicorn and the dragon, but if something goes wrong and they refuse he will have to use some force to make things easier for him.

“Umm…Hi?” said a voice in his head that belonged to the Alicorn, Sauron immediately responded and hoped she will understand him now.

“Greetings.” Answered Sauron and waited for the Alicorns response.

However for the Alicorn it was another moment to get excited and blush because of her closer encounter with the ‘thing’ that she is going to call for a moment even if it isn’t very friendly and polite to call somepony like this. In the crystal empire and in whole equestrian her voice was considered angelic and her singing was as close as or even higher than the ones of Princes Luna. But right now she fined a creature with a voice so polite and soft that every gentlecolt should have, but at the same time his voice sounded also so… evil and sinister, spreading dread in the minds of enemies.

This was a voice of a warrior and ruler ready to make decisions without showing emotions and with a cold heart do something that no one in Equestria or even Equis would dare to do. The authority combined with so polite accent made her shiver on the thought how much joy she could have if she made him read a book… how epic could it sound the “awesomeness level would be over nine-thousand” Which is what Rainbow Dash always says when she did some pranks or flying lessons that were dangerous.

“Umm…M-My name is F-Flurry Heart a-and what is yours?” she said in a shaky voice.

Sauron before answering the Alicorn had a bad feeling about answering this Alicorn what his name was, one of the reason was that her name was really childlike and sounded like it was taken from a book for children, another thing was that if he wanted to tell her his name he should choose one of the ‘good’ ones and not his currently used one.

Sauron had a debate in his mind if he should tell her his name… if this was a dream or this was the void after his death when the ring was thrown into the mount doom then he was in serious trouble. On the other hand thy can find out if they cause magic that he lied who he is and the help that he could receive would be taken from him. But if this is Arda or at least it should be then her folk should know who he is if he tells her his name and if he has to he can use the power of the ring that cannot be undone on her.

And risking his entire luck and possibly his reputation here he answered…

“Sauron, High King of Mordor, Chief of the orcs, Annatar The Gift Bringer, One of many Maia, Lord of the Rings, Overlord of the Easterlings and Haradrims, Lieutenant of Morgoth ,Master of Dol Guldur, Master of The Nazgûls, Lord of the Wolves, Gorthaur, Mairon, The Strongest of the Maia. Enemy of Gondor, The ruler of two towers and many more that shall not yet see daylight in this land” Sauron answered hoping the little Alicorn will just think he is a ruler and don’t ask any questions.

Flurry Heart looked listened to him in disbelief and was shocked when he stopped; she was calculating things and thinking which of these are good or evil. Is she wasn’t in a telepathic link with him she would have widened eyes and would praise the sun that she didn’t die yet somehow or get seriously injured. She remembered only some of his titles that he said.

She heard him say that he is the ‘High King of Mordor’ this made her cringe in her mind, not only this was very strange name for a place but also if he was a king he would have a crown or armor of some sort and maybe even bodyguards to protect him and the only thing he had was some robes in dark blue color that are protecting him. But on the other hoof he was pretty powerful and his voice was filled with authority and was soft at the same time. If she wanted to know if he was saying the truth she had to ask aunt twilight or aunt Celestia or Luna for help in reading his aura.

Another title that she remembered was ‘Annatar the Gift Bringer’ this was a very strange title and she didn’t know if she should trust him with that, he could just said that for first impression but if it was the truth the title he received was earned from doing possibly good things… so maybe he can be trusted.

And the last title she membered was ‘Sauron’ this was probably his name and she never heard such a name before or even heard of a country called Mordor not even she knew what his species was and If everything was the truth then she was in heaven, because a handsome King of a never discovered land just saved her but if all this was a lie then she was in big trouble and her home was to in big danger.

But while having lessons with Ms.Fluttershy she learned that you shouldn’t judge a book by its look and to always be kind to any pony that she will see and needs help. The lessons with Applejack thought her that you should be honest with the pony who asks for something even if it will make him or her angry. But she was curious and she had to ask this ‘Sauron’ a question.

“If you are a King…”She said and she could feel how he has reacting to her question and he wasn’t happy but she continued “Then why do you wear robes and no armor or crown?”

There was silence for a couple of minutes but Sauron answered her question with a rather interesting response

“My country has a different doctrine when it comes to fighting… My armor was designed to lower the Morals of the enemy so that they would be sloppy and slow while I can fight with the soldiers by my side” He stated and Flurry Heart didn’t believe him to much but she could buy it if he would answer another question.

“Is it the reason you don’t wear one right now but some peasant robes?” She asked quite blankly with a monarch like speech that she was learning.

But Sauron already knew how to make her go quiet and not anymore question about him, but he has to use his greatest weapon he has right now in his arsenal… His charm.

“No… I only was wearing them not to scare civilians and you saw it when I was approaching you, and yes it was the smoke with ashes and other strange looking sparks that are flying out of me” But this wasn’t over he had a secret sentence in his sleeve to use and he only waited for her response and the response has arrived.

“Okay but why didn’t you just show yourself in the armor… it’s not like I was going to panic or something.”

‘And now the spell comes ‘Thought Sauron.

“From your voice when you were screaming for help I could say that you are a child and you are fourteen years old.” Flurry tried to cut him off but he was quicker and continued “…And I’m not a monster to scare, and who would even try to scare such an adorable looking Alicorn like you because I can assure you that it wouldn’t be me.” Sauron said the last words with a sigh.

Flurry Heart at this moment was just speechless, she didn’t know what to do and there was dozens ofreactions to something like this but one thing she did was something every mare would do in her situation if the heard a compliment like this… She blushed hard. And thank the sun that he wouldn’t see this because she turned into a strawberry.

She tried to answer but all she could say was “Thank… you”

“But enough of this… little more you said that your parents ruled this land yes?” Sauron asked her and she nodded in approval, Sauron continued “I need your help…I don’t know how I got here and I need to get back to my land, it is very important for me” He said in a serious tone that only she could hear Celestia talking.

“Ummm okay…may I ask why?” She asked him and hoped to get a response and indeed she did.

“It’s because my land is at war and the last thing I remember was that an alliance of Men stormed into my domains and somehow defeated me… with a spell older than me but younger than the mountains and land I know” He lied to her but he was good at pretending and he could swear that if this wasn’t a telepathic talk she would narrow her eyes and look at him with a sassy look.

“W-What do you mean s spell older than you?” She asked maybe she could get out how old is he.

“I’m very old… my species is immune to time but I’m going to tell you this, My current body is two-thousand and eighteen years old but my souls is older from my body very much… I would even say its older than the oceans.”

Flurry couldn’t believe what she just heard and she won’t believe him until a solid proof will be heard from one of her aunt or anyone else. He can’t be that all there is no possibility that he wouldbe even so old and his body is two-thousand and eighteen years old this meant he didn’t have one for longer time? Is he a ghost that possessed someone? All this questions and different answers she wants to know… she was like aunt Twilight at some moments.

“But I will tell you more if can get me to a nearby city and I promise I will tell you everything” Sauron said to Flurry Heart.

Flurry heart didn’t know if she should tell him where her home is because her parents might panic when they see him but if she will intervene quick enough nothing will happen and she felled obliged to help him for his aid in her time of need.

“Will you please help me? ”Sauron asked his voice sounded sad in order to pressure her.

She had a debate in her mind if she should say yes or no, and he seemed friendly toher so he won’t do anything evil or dangerous to her friends or family. But if he tries or something will make him do anything like this she will be the fault of death and maybe the destruction of the crystal empire or even Equestria.

“I…” Flurry Heart said and has taken large breath to fill her lungs to say the words that might change the history of Equestria.

Author's Note

If you like the story remember to write a comment and don't forget how much you hate me for the cliffhanger I really love your reactions on them. You turn into little fluffy ponies dancing on rainbows that are cute

And remember to leave a like if you want more

06.01.2018 edit : Remember to give some love to Raistlin Phantom that edited this chapter, and I hope you liked the chapter (:

Chapter 5: Getting Closer

Author's Note

This chapter was made while I’m feeling sick and very tired and the reason for it is that I was with my friends in a restaurant I ordered some food and ate it, of course my was not made properly and some of the meat in it wasn't even cooked! so I said the waitress that I want my money back and if I don’t get it now I will call the police because not only my food was bad and I won I got my money back I didn't have to call the police etc. and I promised that I won't go this restaurant for about a month. But of course I feel sick because I ate some raw meat and other stuff that there was probably too not cooked and guess what...My stomach hurts and I can't sleep right I got some pills from the doctor and if it won't help I should go to the hospital. So I warn you this chapter can be rushed or not have enough passion in itself as the other ones and I don’t care if this AN has a lot of bad grammar it’s here for information so I give you information

I wish a nice reading time

P:S there is an option you readers can choose so please write a comment how should the story continue

06.01.2018 edit: Raistlin Phantom edited this, give him some love!

Chapter 5: Getting Closer

Last Time

“I…” Flurry Heart said and has taken large breath to fill her lungs to say the words that might change the history of Equestria

“I… I will,” Flurry Heart said but there was more toit, she had a request to make and with Sauron not responding or cutting her off she continued, “but… you will carry me.” she said confidently.

Sauron if could he would continue this conversation and tell her over a one-thousand reasons why it is a bad idea. And he wanted to say that probably everyone will panic that maybe he did something to be, but of course there had to be something to it when she said or rather requested to carry her. He needed to find out why; the answer came sooner than he thought.

“And I don’t care if you look scary in your armor… I would like if you would show me it.” She said and he could swear that her voice was getting more sassy and silly at the same time.

Flurry had a very nice plan how to not only get out how he looked like in his armor but also make every mare in the Crystal Empire jealous that a knight with the power to defeat a dragon saved her. Maybe it was destiny that decided that she would be saved by Sauron and it was more to it in the future.

“I can carry you I have manners and I know that you are hurt… but,” and with the last word Sauron’s voice turned really dark and scary making flurry a little terrified, but Sauron continued, “…I won’t summon my armor” He finished and the terrified Alicorn almost ended the telepathic link from fear.

And as a response Flurrybegin “Please Mr. Sauron…” with a very sad voice “I just want to know you better” She finished and if this wasn’t a telepathic chat she would make her puppy eyes to convince him.

Sauron saw how houses burned, buthe never felted sorry, he saw how children were slaughtered, but he never felt sorry, he saw how women were raped, but he never said stop, he heard a creature long not found in middle-earth plead for him to show a very dark and scary part of him, his mind wanted to say yes.

This was strange, very strange even. For some reason everything this Alicorn said or pleased he wanted to say yes or help in some situations intervene as it was with the dragon. He didn’t know what happened to him after he was defeated… maybe this Alicorn did something to him or she saved him. He needed answers and if it he had to destroy a city or two for them then so be it.

“I…let’s go” He said but the Alicorn had to ask a question.

“Does this mean-”

“Yes.” Sauron said cutting her off.

Flurry heart was happy, not only she was good at getting information from strangers but also she was good at convincing others to do what she wants. Next step was to convince her mom to give her not two but three deserts a day. She started to end her spell, first it was nothing but then slowly she backed away from his mind and Sauron’s headache was had returned for a couple of seconds but it wasn’t long because when he opened his eyes it was gone.

He blinked a couple times and looked at the Alicorn that did the same and was looking at him. Of course she forgot from the excitement how he looked like and when she again saw him she again blushed and tried to hide it and she was good at it plan was that she would pretend that she is going to sneeze and she covered her muzzle with her hove so that the blush won’t be visible.

But Sauron had enough of this and he stood up still having the robes covering him, and put his hood on. He let out a command in his mind to summon his armor, of course his powers obeyed him and with the same smoke and glow with the sparks in it he was covered with it, the smoke and energy was like a little tornado made out of dust and other materials in it.

He could feel the metal and silk slowly appear and make contact with his skin, it wasn’t a big amount of pleasure to feel cold metal touch you but the silk inside was so soft that it would make every merchant jealous because its quality.

The helmet was slowly appearing on his head and his vision was getting slightly reduced but only a little bit. His ring was not anymore on his finger but rather on his gauntlet and his cape behind him was getting materialized. His legs ware already done and he could feel how on the right side his mace appeared making the right side a little heavier.

All this was done in a matter of seconds for flurry heart however for Sauron it was about one minute long process of waiting. Of course Sauron already decided not to move or say something in case the Alicorn would be in shock, he would wait for her first move or words and then he would to is job and carry her home and for Sauron’s sake he forgot to mention how in the void would she even say to him where should he go.

But when the armor was already on his he let out a sigh and looked down at the Alicornonly to see her in shock and awe looking at him as if he was a special someone that just arrived. He just stood there and did nothing, he waited for her to say or do something that she won’t run or something… but on the other hand she talked to him, promised to help him, exchanged information and other things so why a strange feeling he had that she will run if he will do something.

Sooner or later Sauron had to grab her and he already knew where to place her, he would place her on his head between his spikes indicating a crown on his helmet. From there she could have a good position not to only look where to go but also to knock on his helmet or just to yell to him if he should go left or right.

Flurry heart on the other hand was really surprised by the look of his helmet and how it looked like, even if she didn’t see the rest of his armor. From this position seeing a giant like him towering over her and others in a scary looking helmet was enough to dessert and go home and run with your family away from him. But she waited for him to do something like get this robes off him to see how his armor really looked like.

And the waiting game lasted for about three minutes but Sauron ended it with getting his robes off him and throwing them away revealing his armor and making the Alicorn gasp when she saw him.

Sauron of course was very close to just grab her and go in any direction he would choose only not to stay in the middle of a circle burned out by the dragon he was fighting with. So he stood there and with crossed arms was looking at the Alicorn that to his surprise was going in his direction with very small steps. Sauron could already reach out for her but he waited until she sat on the ground and loomed up at him and he looked down at her.

‘She looks like an ant’ Sauron thought while looking at Flurry Heart.

‘Wow… its so thick!’ Flurry heart though as she looked at Sauron and examined his armor.

She liked the style and look of it, nice tiling was on the armor as if the path of wind or a spider web was on it with words and other interesting things on it. His legs and arms had a similar looking patent and his bots were thick compared to the armor defending his wrists. The gauntlets ware also quite thick and the detail that the armor had was really beautiful even for something made for war and battle. Her armor was designed by the best fashionista in Equestria and still her armor looked like a piece of rubbish compared to his armor.

She imagined how others would react seeing something like this in the Crystal Empire. The guards and militia would probably panic and throw everything they got on him, she wondered if his armor would stand against the spears and swords that would hit him and if his armor would be damaged.

Her thought ware cut off by a very scary image that won’t leave her mind for about a good four-hundred years

(Imagine the backround as trees)

Sauron reached for her to place her on his head and finally go escort her home not carry but escort, of course the Alicorn let out a ‘eeepp’ and she had terrified look on her face but Sauron didn’t care and he gently placed her on his head. When she was already there he could hear her steps and how her hooves ware hitting his helmet.

“Wh-W…WHY! Didn’t you warn me I could have got a heart attack because of this!” She yelled at him, but Sauron didn’t give a damn about it.

Flurry sat on his helmet and let out a sigh and waited for Sauron to do something but then it hit her that she had to tell him where to go to find her home, and with this she stood up slowly took a few steps forward she looked where to go and with the great viewing point she founded out where to go.

“Go straight, then after two maybe three minutes turn a little right and go straight so long until I knock with my hooves on your helmet.” She said and immediately she grabbed one of the spikes of his helmet not to fall of him.

Sauron did as she said and started walking where she commanded him to; it was humiliating for him that a child said what he has to do. But at least he was making progress in getting to civilization and getting some help from the locals and thanks to his luck from the rulers of this land. If Morgoth wasn’t in the oblivion he would pray that this isn’t some kind of vassal land and they are an independent country.

And if it was then peace and the greatest of luck for all that will say ‘Hi’ to his mace because they won’t be allowed to live.

Sauron was slowly leaving the burned battle ground and entering the forest again. He didn’t know why but the tress suddenly ware smaller than the other ones on the other side. Maybe the earlier trees ware just older and with it taller but now if he is going to get out of the forest then this meant the tress on the border are going to be younger and with it smaller making him hit the branches and even maybe being taller the trees. This would be the last thing he would want to happen.

“Stop.”

Sauron stopped and waited for Flurry Hearts next orders to where togo, while he waited he looked around with his eyes how much did the trees change and they did change. For starters the trees ware now very close to accidently smack his helmet or flurry heart on his head. They looked more colorful and it was warmer, he could also sense the barrier getting closer and closer that meant that Flurry Heart did remember where to go.

“Ummm… Sauron can you please lend me your hand? I need to be above the trees to know where to go next.” She said and Sauron did as she wanted he grabbed her and carefully and not to hurt her lifted her above the tress and leafs.

Flurry heart now sitting on his hand was looking around to find out where to go next, but then she saw a little bit of a pink glow and her eyes winded. They weren’t too far away from the capital and with Sauron’s speed they would reach the end of the forest in the matter of few minutes.

“Ok you can get me down.” She said and Sauron carefully placed her again on top of his helmet, when she hugged one of the spikes not to feel off while he will start moving and with that done she continued “…Turn a little bit to the left.” she said and Sauron did as she said but it wasn’t enough so he had to turn another bit to the left, and when flurry was satisfied she yelled “ONWARD!”

For Sauron it was humiliating, he was ordered around as he was just a soldier or some meat shield. The worse thing of it all was that he was used as a steed of some sort while it should be the other way around, she shouldn’t ride him but he should ride her!

‘N-No that sounded very…ughhh’ Sauron thought while being discussed by the thinking he had just done.

Flurry Heart on the other hand was in heaven and hell at the same time, she just imagined the faces of all her friends that will see her being saved by a dark knight ready to stand and defend what’s right. She could hear all the ‘eeps’ when the girls will see his face and how handsome he is! All the questions and jealousy coming from every mare in the palace, it was music for her ears.

But of course there was the problem of… distrust.

She had a bad feeling that there might be something strange with Sauron and all his three titles she remembered. The ring he had, it was a powerful artefact or weapon and there was no doubt about it, she could see it clear as day. The ring every time she looked at it she felled dominated by its presence as if she wanted to have it for herself and only for herself. The greed… the power… the anger.

‘N-No…” She said to herself in her mind and looked away from it however the urge to look at it was very strong but her will was stronger than the ring… for now

The information he shared with her, how he is a ‘King’ and how old is he was the most not possible thing there is, how can someone be older then the Alicorns she knew? No one because if someone is older than Celestia or Luna, it means that that pony or in this case ‘thing’ is lying.

‘Definitely lying! ‘ She yelled in her mind and started at him with narrowed eyes, she continued her yelling and explosion of emotions in her mind ‘How dare someone lie to me! I don’t care if he is a King or High King, he will get punished for lying to the royalty and he will face the equestrian court…this is TER-‘ her thought ware cut off by something…

…More Terrible.

A manticore was standing before them with bloody eyes and very sharp teeth; it was standing in an offensive position towards them. The path was blocked because of it standing there and Sauron wasn’t happy about it, Flurry Heart on top of Sauron’s helmet she hugged the steel spike and as hard as she can because she knew there is going to be a fight.

For Sauron it was a surprise because it was a very long time since he did fight with manticore, from what he remembered these creatures looked different from this one right here. The manticores he knew had a human and not lion head, it gave the creature the intelligence of a human and here he has a head of lion and the beast won’t surely use any tactic other than charging at him.

The Manticore was growling at him and Sauron just waited for it to do the first move, if he was lucky and he got stronger then all he needs is one of his hands and two maybe three direct punches or even slaps to defeat the manticore. The only thing stopping him from moving was the alicorn on his helmet waiting for what will happen.

Flurry hearts was just looking at the manticore and whispering to it to go away. She saw what Sauron was capable of doing with the dragon and the dragon was nothing for him, even if a beast like a manticore shouldn’t be spared and not be contained it still had the right to live its life and she feared that Sauron might not spare this one.

The manticore was just standing and growling at him and didn’t even move a tiny bit. It was strange normally a mindless beast like it would attack its prey and this manticore looked like if she was aggressive towards Sauron but defensive in its attitude because it felled something that she didn’t feel?

Sauron did his first step towards the manticore and surprisingly the manticore did one step back, so Sauron did another step forward and the manticore did the opposite. It was a very interesting show of authority without saying any words. The manticore as if knew who he is and what he can do to it, Sauron now was going forwards with no pause and the manticore was going back until its path was cut off by a little hole in the ground.

The manticore stopped immediately and now even when Sauron was going forward the manticore didn’t move back even if the manticore was shivering from fear Sauron was pumping into him or her. From Sauron’s point of view he saw only a hole in the ground and only one thing, one word was in his mind and Flurry at the same time.

“A lair.” Flurry whispered, but after her Sauron also whispered something… it was dark as if the shadow at self has spoken.

No doubt about it that the manticore was shivering even more and its growling now was silent. And Flurry Heart has just closed her eyes and focused on other sounds and not at the one she just heard, but it still in her head.

Sauron however was grinning under his helmet and he was just about to do another step forward to provoke the manticore to attack him. But he had to make a decision very important at this moment and for the near future, should he get his hands dirty or should he just scare somehow this manticore defending probably its little ones in its lair.

‘That’s rather impossible’ He thought to himself and took another step forward…

And what happened next was a suicide attempt that thanks to Morgoth wasn't successful

Chapter 6: Aftermatch, And One Reach Before Destination

For Sauron it was the most stupid decision ever done, how could someone even consider and do something like this when it’s destined to fail. Even his Orcs didn’t to so stupid things, and he expected more from his ‘companion’ then to just throw herself in his way, to rescue the manticore because apparently she thought he is going to kill the manticore. And she was right he was going to…

But now he had a little pink object right in front of him standing there with a frown and a little angry-scared face. The manticore was just looking at her from the back and growling at her and him, if not his appearance the manticore would strike immediately and kill the alicorn. Of course Sauron couldn’t allow such a tragedy to happen, and there were more than enough reasons for it.

Flurry Heart knew he will do something very bad to the manticore, and she did promise herself that as long as her eyes see any creature, pony, changeling, buffalo or any other being in need of help, from the dark and cold embrace of death. She is going to risk her life, so that the eyes of its family won’t see it die.

“I-I wo-won’t let y-you killi-it.” She said to him in a shaky voice filled with fear because she knew she was risking her life.

Sauron just looked at her and smiled behind his helmet, it was very funny for him to see a child with such a courage and spirit. If she was a Nazgûl she would be one of the most powerful one and maybe she would be close to match the Witch-King in his loyalty and ambition to serve. If only he could take her with him to Middle-Earth and corrupt her, she would be the best soldier girl ever–and probably first–in whole Mordor.

He had some ideas already how to use this young mind to his will, or just maybe to toy around for his own amusement here as long until he gets back to Mordor...

‘If I even get back ‘He thought to himself again thinking about how he actually even got here? All the Valars hated him, and Morgoth couldn’t save him because of his presence in the void.

But the thinking away for now he had other things in mind, and one of them was to find out what was the weakness of the manticore and how to avoid probably getting a fireball in the face, when she will try to defend the manticore from him. If this was a bandit or someone intelligent, then he would just use his ability to scare him.

But using his “Burning Eye” ability wouldn’t work for all the beast or creatures like this one and wasting it now would be terrific, because the Alicorn will flee in terror and with tears in her eyes and have a trauma for the rest of her life. The locals would also probably hunt him, and he would have to use force and brutality to get away from them.

‘Enough of the games’ He thought and was now approaching her and the manticore that immediately launched an attack on the Alicorn.

For Flurry Heart it was the most terrifying thing in her life since hearing Sauron speaking, she could hear a roar behind her and she turned to see the manticore flapping its wings, and with its paws stretched forward launches itself at her with all the force that it had in its legs.

The only thought that came to her mind was to cast a shield spell on her and just wait for something to happen. So she her horn begin to glow with energy and she concentrated to cast the shield on herself, and wait until the manticore will slam its body into it and hopefully not break the shield.

She closed her eyes and waited for the impact to throw her in her magic shield ball into the trees… But all she could feel was a clunk sound as if something, just hit metal and then a crack sound as if this thing broke, and it followed by a very loud roar of pain and pure agony.

RAAAAAAAAAAAAAAARRRRRRRHHH!

The impact never came, and with a slow hope that she won’t see blood or any other fluid on the ground, or maybe even on her shield bubble. She slowly opened her yes and her gaze met with one of the most unexpected and awesome, but at the same time very scary image. That could be painted over and over again and it would be a wonderful but very unrealistic sight.

Sauron was using his hand in a defense manner and the manticore tried to bite his hand off but his armor was very special, he himself designed it and no blade was supposed to cut it or damage his armor, and not force of a fist would do a mark on it. But there was just one sword that managed to cut his armor…

Thinking about how Isildur cut off his ring and then stole it from him quickly after it he got killed to lose it and Sauron had to waste so much time looking for it, it made him very angry and he had to release this anger by doing something. His subjects or one of many Mouths of Sauron used to use slave girls to release their bad emotions. Maybe he should do the same one time?

The manticore in its agony tried to use its claws and weight to somehow shook or push Sauron away, and to deal with its lost teeth and pain that was coming from the loss. However its tries ware pointless and had no impact on his posture or position.

‘If you want pain you will get it ’He said in thoughts and grabbed the incoming again paw of the manticore that had a simple quest to just hit him and somehow deliver pain or something other, but Sauron grabbed its paw in its way to hit him and the manticore of course tried to resist by flapping its wing and try to fly away somehow in hope the creature in blackest armor in whole of Equestria would let of her (and he didn’t know it’s a her) go.

But the resistance was nothing for Sauron he had far too much strength compared to this creature, if in middle earth he could take three to four cave trolls by just using his physical strength, then one manticore that has probably the strength of two maybe two and a half was not enough for it to take him down. But there was of course the dragon incident where he just picked him up while actually not knowing it, he wanted to throw him but didn’t take any action to pick this dragon up with his shadows.

He pulled the manticore towards himself, and the only thing he found out was that he had pulled so much strength into it that he slammed the manticore accidently into the ground. Not only making an insane shockwave and making and impressive mini earthquake, but also he almost killed the manticore that still for his biggest surprise, was still alive somehow!

The dust the wind and the force was enough for Flurry to put more strength into her shield, but it was pointless because the ground under her begin to crumble. And again she had to jump into the air and not accidently fall down one of the creator his might and strength had just done.

Flurry was terrified by the amount of strength he has pulled into his attack and what was worse the manticore… what happened to the manticore? Was it alive? Did she fail herself and her own promise? Did her duty that she is going to fulfill as the defender of everything that lives was lost? All the questions and different answers and that can be sad or terrifying and to you my reader surprise even positive.

Sauron took a few steps back from the manticore while looking at his hand as if just saw something very surprising or even impossible even for the Maiar to do. He looked at his hand for some time but then he decided to look around to find Flurry Heart, however he only saw a good amount of terrain and dirt in unnatural position. Cracks and trees with leafs and piles of broken branches ware laying around, he then reminded himself of something very important. Thanks to the cracks in the ground that wear the consequence of his very high physical strength.

The lair…

Probably because of his strength and power he killed the little manticores by burying them alive, or if this didn’t kill them then the amount of dirt and falling stones did crush their bones and organs. Which then only was followed by pain and internal bleeding. It’s not like he did regret his decision, but it wasn’t right what he was feeling.

Flurry Heart was however on the opposite of Sauron actually standing next to the manticore's lair, Flurry Heart managed to get undamaged by the shockwave and managed to softly land on the now much destroyed part of the “young” part of the forest.

She saw how Sauron looked at his hand and she didn’t know if he was just thinking that he overpowered and killed the manticore, or that he actually was terrified him by the “attack” he has just done. Trees and dirt were everywhere and the most scary thing of it all was that the manticore that attacked her because, Sauron did a wrong decision and decided to move, was now lying on the ground not moving or even breathing… or at least this is what she saw from the distance.

*Sniff* *Growl like sound*

She looked where the sound was coming from and it was coming from a hole in the ground, that was apparently the lair of the manticore. She wanted to look inside of it and see of the little manticores ware alright but then, a terrifying thought hit her. With ideas and images appearing in her head with very dead, and very unpleasant looked smashed under the rocks manticores.

She didn’t want to look but if the manticores there needed help or medical attention, or something even greater? She had to look there and make sure everything is alright. She had to check if Sauron didn’t… kill them.

The worst possible scenario she could imagine that death awaited her if she will look there, but she has promised herself that she will help and she will do it. But she feared that he will in a quick moment appear behind her and do something to her, and not to tell anyone what she just saw.

“N-No that’s just y-your imagi-nation Flurr’s he isn’t going to do something like this to you” she said with a shaky voice.

But she had funded the courage to look inside the lair and she approached it with all her hope, that nothing there is injured in a very bad way. And thank the sun nothing bad was actually in the lair, other than that smell of something like vomit but other than that everything was alright.

She let out a sigh when she saw the little manticores uninjured and sleeping still somehow even when the carnage around them should have woke them up. One of the manticores seemed to have nightmares or something bothering it in its sleep. The other two were cuddled together and left their brother in the cold dirt, but at the same time their brother was bigger than them so maybe he was big enough to not catch a cold or some other disease.

‘Do they ever catch a cold… I should have listened on aunt twilights lessons about th-‘her thoughts were cut off by a very similar to someone shadow, now blocking the sun to shine into the lair

She quickly turned around and saw that Sauron was standing right in front of her towering over her and looking into the lair, she had a terrified look on her face and she tried to stand up and somehow get him away from the lair. But she was too scared for some reason.

Maybe it was from the power he had shown during the 2 encounters? Maybe that he looked scary and evil as if he was some kind of Dark Lord from a book? Maybe because he had done so good and positive things for her while doing carnage and now… murdering a manticore?

RRRaaRhr

She looked where the sound was coming from and she couldn’t believe what she just saw, not even Celestia could do something like this or prevent a tragedy from happening while the subject would be in such a bad position. And Luna not even in the full moon in midnight couldn’t have enough force to save some pony and here a beast like this?

“Impossible…” she muttered to and she soon followed with a shaky tone "How?” she asked.

Sauron looked at her and for him something like this was no deal to do; especially when a soul is ready to go away into the blessed lands, he has the power to prevent it if it’s not too advanced. All he had to do was concentrate and use some magic to prevent the manticore to die .In this case this beast didn’t have a souls surprisingly to him, so his power instead of keeping and forcing the soul in the body had healed the body of the manticore.

He didn’t like that because in Arda all creatures had souls or something similar a spark of life or even a spirit that possessed or had given them life to exist but, here this creature had none of it other than pure biology. This was very troubling for Sauron because with every minute and second he was more and more sure that this isn’t a different continent he never heard about…

‘This maybe isn’t Arda’He thought and that made him angry

But the simplest answer to her question would be one of his titles; Sauron is called ‘The Necromancer’ for a reason. His skills combined with the sorcery of Mordor or Morgul magic are doing its job in keeping the order how he wants it.

Sauron had to answer the question so he had to gesture again what happened using his hands and only hands. So he kneeled down, of course Flurry took a step back and again had a surprised look. But Sauron just wanted to get to the city he could feel the barrier is near, and the only thing he needs now is to again defend this poor little alicorn from the monstrosity of this woods.

He pointed on his hand and from his hand he released some green like mist in a form of fire with sparks or lighting in it. Flurry Heart had a very shocked face and looked so cringy to look at her when he did it, if she was a lemon a LEMON in this moment she would have the most sorrow juice in the history of lemons. But Sauron took a thought arrow in the knee and he was reminded by something very uncomfortable.

‘She blushes when she sees me… the humans called a story a lemon when it ha-WHAT is wrong with me!’He thought when he was disgusted by the thought he had in his head

Because of his anger the clouds begin to turn a little grey and more of them formed in the sky .Of course Flurry Heart didn’t notice it but, even if she did she would have thought that it was nature playing with the skies while the pegasi didn’t get the clouds away.

Sauron however wanted to get to the city and he placed his hand again on the ground, while Flurry Heart looked at him and then again at the manticore that was now slowly standing on her legs. She couldn’t believe that he did actually save the manticore from dying, when he delivered so much pain into her that was unnatural and maybe Sauron wasn’t evil and didn’t mean this on purpose.

So she sat on his hand and Sauron slowly as before placed her on his helmet around his spikes indicating a crown of his. And he now was standing and waiting for Flurry Heart to tell in which direction he should go. He heard how she was moving because of her hooves hitting the metal on his helmet.

But at once she stopped and looked into the horizon looking for some light or a flicker indicating the barrier that the Crystal Heart created. But finally a pink light was found and she hit the helmet with all the force that he could hear where to turn. Sauron didn’t know for starters why did she do that, but he quickly oriented himself what this meant and he turned in this direction and when he turned she yelled

”OK YOU CAN GO!” She yelled with all of her force that she had in her lungs.

So Sauron begin to walk and leave this destroyed place alone, he had to meet with the parents of her tell them what stupid decision she did make, and then tell them he saved her two times and get as much help and support from this country as much as he can. Even if this means that the citizens of this country will starve .He needs to get home ,and if he has to he will again be annatar the gift bringer for them and deceive them and bind them to his will.

Flurry Heart on his head was now debating why did she so willingly and with no rebellious behavior said ‘no’ when he wanted to take her and place on his head when she saw what cold blooded person he is to deliver so much stress to her and so much pain to the manticore.

‘Why!?’She asked herself looking for answers and now with fear to what will happen to the guards that will be in his way.

She hoped that he did all this unwillingly and didn’t actually know that the manticore will be in such pain because, if he wanted to kill the manticore why did he save its alive anyway? What was the purpose of that, or did he just do it to earn her trust and to use her as a disguise to hide his true self? This was some ridiculous thinking but one question still was in Flurry Hearts head…

‘Why?’ she thought but the slowly more and more energy that the Crystal Heart emitted was now for her to be felled

Sauron could feel the barrier, this energy was very very near and the forest now was too young for his height so he had to sometimes crouch or even shrink ,and he didn’t want to do that he was uncomfortable with being small and also it took from him some stamina and mana. His reflex and speed also suffered because of it and he didn’t like the aftermath of it, he always had a little pain in the back or a headache when he did for a long time used his powers to be smaller.

While he was crouching or shrinking, and even jumping over some stupid fallen trees, Flurry Heart had to hug one of the spikes indicating a crown not to fall off and fall on her back, or even worse one of her sides not onlyto brake another wing but also not worsen the condition of the other one.

But what was worse than that, was that the forest was near its end and Sauron in a few moments will see the Capital and the farmers and traveling ponies.That will probably run for their lives and report that a monster is running around while having her as a captive, and he will probably want treasure among treasure.

For her the ponies especially the-non-crystal ones-ware overreacting sometimes, and when a no pony was crossing a town everyone was turning racist and called immediately this someNOTpony a monster just because it wasn’t a pony.

‘I wish I could teach th-‘She was cut off when Sauron in a rather surprise because Sauron begin to run.

Sauron was running and not because he ran for his life or to avoid another encounter, he was running because he saw the end of the forest he literally was seeing the trees end in a close distance and he really badly wanted to get out of this forest.

He didn’t care if he will destroy someone’s house or farm by running or jumping even out of the forest. All he cared about is to get out and find the Valardamn city, and have some time to rest. Maybe even fightsomeone because he had to let our some stress and not, in the way the husbands did in Middle-Earth while being drunk after a hard day of work.

And when he finally got out of the forest with a speed close to the water falling down the waterfalls… a city full made out of crystal met with his gaze, and with last breaths and open wide eyes he was sure like never before that if he had to choose between Minas-Tirith and this city made of crystal. Then he would choose this one. Cause once he wanted the ring and all his treasure, and power… now he wanted the city… he wanted this land…

Chapter 7:Knock Knock Knock...BAM!

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Ch 8: Greetings

A giant in steel armor in the darkest shade of grey, was standing right before the entrance to the city, holding a mace that managed to destroy the barrier the crystal heart generated to protect the city from evil and winter. The power that the bipedal creature had was overpowering her; she could feel how the power and his presence just crushes her under his might.

His armor scary and evil looking as if he was a ruler that was a tyrant, and he always wanted more and more power for himself, the emptiness that she was seeing behind his helmet was just pure blackness and shadow. Even Discord was surprised and affected by his presence, she could see how nervous he was and when Discord was scared or nervous this meant that there isn’t too much hope in fighting.

“W-Who… are y-you?” she asked while whispering to herself in disbelief someone so powerful exists.

However something very close to her heart got her attention, and the feeling of fear and winded eyes weren’t enough to express the stress and emotions that hit her ,in the moment when she saw the most beloved face and color she has ever met in her entire life. The horn and wings the pink fur and candy like mane… she gave birth to her daughter.

She started gasping and breathing heavily, she started to support herself against her husband that did to indeed saw their daughter on the head of the dark knight ,or rather the dark creature in armor in the darkest shade of gray.

“MOM! DAD! DON’T ATTACK HIM! HE IS GOOD!” In that moment the world of sanity just cracked in their heads.

Their daughter shouted that the monster in the armor is good? If he was good and had a golden or silver heart, he would normally get in the city and not destroy the barrier that the Crystal Heart generated. He had to use mind tricks to seduce their daughter to believe he is good\she is good, it had to be it.

“G-Go write to Celestia…”her husband told her but he continued, “I will take care…of this” he said and she immediately protested.

“N-No what if it wi-will kill y-you.” she protested against the idea to write a letter to Celestia

“Don’t worry honey.” he kissed her onthe forehead “No one wins with me… and besides, we have Discord.” he said and gestured with his head that she should already go and write the letter.

Cendence however begin to cry she feared for his life and for her daughter’s life even more, she didn’t want that the rest of her life she would live without her father in pain and wearing black. This would be the most painful thing to see and the monster in the armor in the darkest shade of grey didn’t help even a tiny bit.

------Sauron and Flurry-----

‘Are they going to attack or just stand here’ he thought to himself and couldn’t believe that they didn’t take any action and from the looks of it the cotton candy one ,was kissed by the blue mane colored stallion. This meant that they are a family and because the young princess shouted to them mom and dad this meant that they are her parents. The only thing they did was that the cotton candy one teleport away because he could sense her far away in the big –he assumed- castle that was the big spire in the center of the city.

He shifted his eyes on very weird but also very powerful creature ,that had on his back a yellow butter pony with pink hair and a foal that looked similar to him because of his horns and tooth. He could feel that the creature indeed was powerful maybe was a Maiar like him, but still he was the strongest of all Maiar and he never heard of a creation like him before.

‘Most powerful Maiars were friends with me’ he thought when he examined Discord that could be bipedal.

Sauron never saw something like that before; he never actually thought that something like him would even exist. And the magic and power he possessed it felled so chaotic, as if he was the incarnation of Anarchy and Disorder. A strange thing indeed he was, but even his power was nothing compared to Sauron’s, maybe he had power but Sauron had some cards in his sleeve to use if he has to fight this creature.

Flurry Heart was nervous she didn’t know why but the look of her father the anger and hate that he pointed at Sauron, was indeed making her nervous and what’s even more surprising he didn’t yet give an order to the guards to attack Sauron. Normally he would charge at him or se all the magic and tricks to somehow damage Sauron.

‘Please dad just listen this time’ she thought and wanted to say something but her dad cut her off with an order to the guards.

“Guards! Formation: Magic Archer!” yelled her dad and indeed he had the voice filled with authority and confidence.

The guards immediately started to get into the formation; the formation needed at least ten earth ponies on the front five or seven pegasi and five unicorns behind the earth ponies. But they had more manpower so the formation was larger, and had more power behind it then it seemed. Shining armor was behind the earth ponies and a little more to the left then the other ponies so that they can see who their captain is.

In Sauron’s armies a unit of one hundred twenty orcs had a captain or on the left but in the front and he had a better armor then the others. The captain also had a better weapon and was taller or quicker than the other orcs. But here he just pleased and begged to get hit by the enemy, so that the guards can panic because of the weak morale they will have when they captain or in this case ruler gets hurt in the battle.

Sauron was so concentrated on them that he forgot to check on the Maiar-as he assumed- that now was trying to get behind him. Sauron of course checked where the creature is, but a bolt of lightning hit him and he had to turn his head towards the guards, that now just wrote a goodbye letter to their beloved ones.

‘I will give them a last chance’ with that thought Sauron begin showing his mercy.

“Izg nûm-nar nûrzug.” (I mean o hostility) and with that all of the guards begin shaking and the clouds turned black and every letter was like a thunder that just hit the earth.

He looked as they were in shock and had winded yes because of the fear, he didn’t know even what language was he speaking that they didn’t understand him, but from the look of it he was speaking in his language that made the clouds turn black and sounded like thunder. The Black Speech indeed was was a scary language but it was his language he made it he invented it so he was happy that it has done it job.

Sauron then gestured at Flurry Heart and immediately the guards again were in a aggressive position, they were very loyal to the royalty here. Of course Sauron already had plans how he could use this as an advantage in the future when he will finally deceive the rulers of this land. So he pointed at Flurry Heart and begin again to say something.

“Izg dhûzud nargzabu thrak-ub-tob.” (I just want to return her back) and with that again the clouds turned black, the earth shook and every word was like a thunder hitting the earth.

So with that, he now grabbed gently Flurry Heart, that was indeed scared because of his carry voice and tongue he was speaking. He gently and very carefully with one hand, put her on the ground and unsummed his mace that dissolved in a smoke with sparks and little lights. If now they would attack him then he will respond with force.

Flurry Heart looked at him and begin to slowly approach the guard with tears in her eyes ,she started to gallop and her father started too gallop to her and each second was like a eternity, the guards now had a passive position and were ready to attack and defend at the same time. Sauron just looked like the child reunited with her father, and he had to admit it was rather and interesting thing to see, especially when he allowed something like that to happen.

And when they met they hugged each other and cried in happiness that they are reunited. Shining Armor was hugging her with all his strength and love that he had, and Flurry Heart did The same until he accidently touched her wing that was broken and Flurry Heart let out a little moan in pain. Of course her dad started to ask what was wrong and she explained to him how she had a broken wing because of the fight with the dragon and even earlier a broken leg. Shining couldn’t believe what he heard, a dragon? He will imprison that teacher when he will see him.

“B-But how you didn’t learn yet how to cast advanced healing spells how are you standing with a non-broken leg!?” he asked her and she pointed at the monster that just destroyed the barrier.

Shining looked in disbelief and had winded eyes and just one question appeared in his head… Why? The question appeared because of Sauron’s scary and evil, look so he has to be scary and evil and not good in any way, so how did he? And most importantly why? Did he even bother to heal her leg. Of course shining didn’t know that he also defended her from the dragon, but in time she will tell him or Sauron will when they will cast a translation spell on him.

Sauron at the time was debating what clothes should he summon since he can has the ability to shapeshift and he his more powerful than before. Should he use the Annatar form or should he use his clothes when he was in Morgoths fortress of Angband? If he has to convince them that he actually is a ruler and get nice headquarters he has to look like a noble.

When Sauron was thinking and crossed his arms Flurry Heart was explaining to her father what happened and why she is in what state she is, he couldn’t believe her it was just unbelievable that the same thing that attacked his kingdom… Cendences kingdom was actually a King of a land called Mordor, and somehow his enemies teleported him away and that he is older than the oceans. But at the same time he didn’t see any magic in her eyes just plain truth was what she was saying, of course she said the things he shared with her so he could have lied to her but still the part where he defended her daughter from the dragon was enough to give him a chance even if he isevil or not in his heart.

“A-Are you sure…didn’t he use any magic on you.” he said still fearing that his daughter was under a spell or something.

She just looked at him and said “No, he just healed me that’s all.” she said in a soft voice.

Shining looked at Sauron-now that he knew his name- and he saw him having crossed arms as if he was annoyed that he has to wait so long for them to be done, but in reality he was just thinking and having crossed arms just helped him in it. Some ponies or in Middle-Earth humans ,elves, hobbits were talking when thinking because it helped them to in their thoughts.

Shining Armor gestured to his soldiers that they should lower their weapons and they did as he commanded but they weren’t sure if they actually should do this. Shining armor with Princess Flurry Heart started to head towards the giant in armor that had the darkest shade of gray. Shining wasn’t sure if his magic and skill will be enough to cast a translation spell on him, but he could try and if it won’t work maybe his wife can do something.

Sauron saw that they were heading in his direction and he was also debating if this ruler will have the skill to actually cast a translation spell. Sauron also could feel that the cotton candy one alicorn was ready to cast a teleportation spell, he assumed so because he sensed the amount of power she used when she teleported away, and he could feel her soul that was indeed ready to use a spell like this to probably teleport here.

However Sauron didn’t care he looked for the creature named Discord that somehow escaped from his sight, he knew his name because he used his powers to hear what the cotton Candy Princess was talking to her husband, and he did the same when the young one was talking with her father. Looking at his outfit he could tell that he is indeed a captain or a soldier and ruler of this land.

So Shining Armor and Flurry Heart were approaching Sauron slowly and Sauron allowed himself to make a few steps forward not to wait to long for their arrival, so he did exactly 5 steps forward and thanks to it his size was even scarier. He was a t least thirty seven or maybe forty feet tall and he was taller than 2 houses compared to him, but he was as tall as the rest of the houses. Of course shining Armor gulped heavily and he was impressed by his size and all but still ,Tirek was bigger way bigger and Sombra when he was a giant cloud was way higher than him.

When they were in front of each other Sauron just looked at Shining Armor and examined him ,he saw who he is and what will he do in what situation, he was the master of reading from people who they are what opinion they really have and when someone was lying to him ,well he knew that someone was lying to him. He was called the father of lies for a reason just like the necromancer.

‘Interesting’ Sauron thought when he already had an starting opinion about him but he still needed conversations to have as much information.

He was just looking at him and this did indeed make him nervous Sauron was towering over him as if he was just a bug; Flurry Heart with her broken wing did anyway come with her father so that he won’t feel alone. She waited until her father starts to speak and he wanted to, but something preventing him. Maybe it's fear or maybe its stress or his appearance, who knows but in a day or 2 maybe the answer will appear.

“T-Thank you f-for s-saving –my daughter L-Lord Sauron.” He said in a shaky voice and Sauron could feel that he was fearing him.

‘Mission Accomplished’ Sauron thought to himself when he heard and felled the fear of this stallion before him.

“Ummm Mr.Sauron.” Flurry Heart started and Sauron shifted his head a little but Flurry Heart wasn’t scared anymore and continued “My father will try to cast a translation spell on you it may work or not he doesn’t know.” she said and Sauron again looked at her father and he nodded nervously.

‘It better will…’ He thought and was beginning to get irritated by them.

He begin to Shrink and a dark cloud covered him with sparks and fire in it, at first her father jumped but then Flurry Heart assured him he just unsummoning his armor. Shining couldn’t believe what he heard, he can unsummon his armor at will? He wished for something like that, who knows maybe he would be nice and teach him a technique like that.

When the smoke and sparks were away in front of them was standing someone completely other than before, Flurry Heart of course saw him earlier so it wasn’t new to her to see his face but indeed he was now wearing other clothes that seemed to be made for a noble. Behind him there was also a very interesting circle made out of words in a tongue she can’t read. Seeing him like that made her blush a little, and thanks to her pink fur her father didn’t see it or else she feared he would be hit with a nice amount of anger.

“Wow.” said Shining Armor looking at him with a that such a giant can shrink to being at least one point nine meters tall.

Sauron pointed at his horn then like in the forest let out some magic and pointed at himself, Shining didn’t understand but then he immediately was starting to cast a translation spell on him. His horn started glowing light blue color and he touched Sauron’s forehead. Other than a little boom of light that blinded them for a moment ,Sauron blinked a couple times and the effect was gone, he then proceeded to try and talk to them and see if the spell worked.

“Can you understand me?” Sauron heard no difference however Flurry Heart and Shining Armor responded in a positive way.

“Y-Yes of course!” Flurry heart said in a happy tone that finally she can understand him and her father followed after her.

“So it worked hehe...” he giggled at the end as if he just said an unfunny joke.

“Yes indeed it did work, but I fear your spell won’t last long so I won’t waste the time” Sauron said and they now seriously started to look at each other ,and Sauron continued but he was cut off when the cotton candy Alicorn just teleported next to them with a scared and angry frown.

When she saw her daughter she immediately hugged her and so did she but of course she saw her wing is violet on the side so her expression changed immediately to an angry and concerned one, and she started to look at Sauron as if he was the worst thing she saw in her entire ruling life. Sauron just waited for the amount of words that will come out of her muzzle saying and asking, what did he do and why didn’t he help and other things.

“Honey,” Started Shining and he looked at her “He tried but he couldn’t.” Sauron now was surprised he was sure that he will be flooded with emotions of this cotton candy like alicorn but she was stopped by her husband.

“Let me introduce myself that now you understand me” Sauron started and continued shortly after “My name is Sauron and I’m the High King of Mordor, I saved your daughter and in response for this act I ask you for a favor to help me get back to my Kingdom. Do you accept my plead for help?”

Sauron introduced himself and shining really wanted to help him in return but Cendence didn’t know what was going on so she had to ask.

“W-What do you mean you saved her? ”she asked in disbelief and Sauron politely responded from what and when, where he did save her life.

“I saved her life from a dragon that attacked her in furry and I also managed to heal her broken leg, however my skills in healing weren’t enough to heal her wing” He informed them and Cadence looked at her daughter that had no signs in magic to manipulate her

Flurry Heart nodded and responded “Its truth I-I’m sorry” she said was beginning to cry and hugged her mother.

While they were hugging Shining was talking to Sauron and indeed agreed to help him when he heard the story about how very powerful mages and Kings and Lords of different races he never heard about tried to banish him. But in reality they teleported him away. Of course the skill of lying that Sauron possessed was so advanced that shining Armor and Cadence with Flurry Heart behind him believed in his every word. If he wanted to ,he would even convince them to give him a piece of their land so that he could restart his Empire from here and return home.

“Please come with us to the palace Lord Sauron.” Said Cendence and Sauron started to follow them to their castle.

‘The guards send to the forest are coming… if they attack me I will manipulate them to beg for forgiveness of the rulers but i will play nice and not take this as an diplomatic insult He thought as he sensed the two squads approaching the city not yet so close…

Author's Note

Uff so wrote this today I hope you will like it and check my other story "He the Almighty"

And as a reminder remember that for the sake of the story i used fa made BS(Black speech) in this chapter

Remember to leave a like and comment for more

Thanks to Raistlin Phantom for editing this chapter

Ch 9: Is It This Day?

-----Canterlot Celestia receives a letter-----

Princess Celestia was sitting in her throne room doing paper work like always, she hated it especially Mondays. Always when the new week was beginning, not only did she get all the problems, but also she got all the audiences with the nobles and investors asking for different kinds of things. She wished that she would have someone like a stallion helping her, not only in work but also in love, she really wanted to meet someone special, but no one was interested in her and she wasn’t interested in anypony.

But maybe it will change, who knows what the world has to offer and what life will give. She thought that maybe something will happen like a new contact with a different race, or even maybe a new nation to go there for a quick vacation. It would be so fun to finally get some rest from all the papers, and audiences she got during the day. She actually was now jealous of Lunas work in the night, where she got only some papers to do and there was an audience from time to time.

She fought with nightmares and other scary things like big bees and giant frogs or even small butterflies, it was hard to roam through the whole kingdom, and look for these in the night, but, at least it wasn’t like the Sun damn papers and letters from everyone. The last stamps were the worst she just wanted them to go away and never return, she was a sun goddess and still her biggest enemy was paper.

“Even Tirek would be better.” she said to herself when the last stamp of denying an proposition to build a new armory.

She ordered a cup of tea before she will have to listen to her nephew prince blueblood crying about maids and the staff for being lazy. He was the worst of all, and he always when she gathered the council of nobles he denied all the propositions as if he just wanted that Equestria would fall into anarchy and then he would come. A white stallion with with the “best smile” there is saving Equestria and bringing her back to its glory, and expelling her with Luna from the Kingdom.

As much as she wanted she didn’t want him gone, because he was a very good politician and diplomat, of course he gave himself the title of silvertongue. The worst thing about him, was that a good amount of nobles supported him and if he would rebel there is no doubt that one fith of Equestria would fall under his rebellion.

When the servant with the tea was coming, a scroll in pink fire with a red stamp appeared before her. This was very bad as if she would need more problems, she knew this was from Cendence and with the red stamp it would mean that there is danger on the loose. The servant gave Celestia the tea and she used her magic to levitate it to her and the same with the scroll. While the servant was going back to the royal kitchen she was now reading the letter.

“PFFFFTT” Celestia spilled the drink when she read out who or rather what was happening there.

The servant quickly turned and the guards looked at each other with interest why did the Princess spit out the tea, the servant was worrying if the tea was to hot but it couldn’t be, it was perfectly the temperature princess Celestia wanted it to be. The servant was a earth pony so she grabbed some towels an started to clean the mess while Princess Celestia was still reading the letter.

“Guards!” she yelled and the guards immediately were in front of the princes but she continued “Get, Luna here and I don’t care if she is taking a bath or plays games, she must be here now! And if she will refuse to go, say that there will be no sweets for her for a millenium!” she yelled and the guards now were running towards princess Luna chambers.

Celestia however got up from her throne and dismissed all personnel there was. When she was finally alone she started to cast a spell, that only she knew and it was given to her when her mother was pregnant with Luna. She remembered this day when her mom gave her a scroll and said that only she can see it not even her sister but only she.

She pointed a ball of energy on the throne and she casted it, the ball was supposed to open a hidden locker in the throne, only she knew about this and not even the strongest of spell detecting magic wouldn’t find even a tiny bit of mana here. When the locker was visible it opened and in there there was the scroll and something very important to it, she levitated both of them to her and took them them o her room.

From there Celestia got her armor and hid the scroll her mom gave her, to a hidden pocket in her armor and the second piece of paper was now on her desk. It took her a few moments and when she was done with putting on her armor that was golden\silver and was really fancy, and looked more like a celebration outfit it was still meant to protect.

She was really nervous she didn’t know if it was what she expected, this day would come either way be it sooner or later. She picked up the piece of paper she has hidden with the scroll and she started to read it. It was a scroll from a strange looking wizard that claimed to be from another world, and he didn’t look like a pony but as he said he was a “Human” and his name is to this day is uknown, however he was the mentor of her most trusted advisor Starswirl the Bearded

Beware of the S, cause that’s what his name begins with

Beware of the Eye cause he with it everything sees

Beware of his might, cause he mountains can destroy if he wants

Beware of islands, cause he sink them can

Beware of his mace, that armies can shake

Beware of his pleads cause deceive he can you…

Some things from this were true, about the bipedal thing in armor that Cendence described, one was that he wielded a mace that destroyed the barrier that could stand armies, even Discord tried once to hit it with all his might and it was only damaged but not destroyed and he can do some Chaos, especially when he himself improved the barrier. The second thing was that all her soldiers and she with Shining were paralyzed and their forces in the crystal empire could count as a army and he shook their morale so much that they are were paralyzed.

------Lunas POV----

Princess Luna was taking a bath to relax and think how today she leveled up fourteen times in the RPG game called “The Ponither 3: Wild Ride” She had to say that the studio that made the game was very talented, and wasn’t so greedy on money with all the pre-order dlc’s. Who knows maybe she will even donate a small amount of money, for the cause of the future development and continuation of the franchise.

She was almost sleeping when the bubbles covered her and smell of strawberry shampoo invaded her nose, she could be in the bath forever and never again sleep on the bed. She promised that if anyone will interrupt her, she will send him or her to the moon and she learned a spell for that. It wasn’t hard; she only needed to have the moon on the sky, concentrate, cast the spell, and be happy it worked.

But of course the promise she made had to be kept because,suddenly when she was about to wash her royal flank, three royal guards just opened her door and stranded there looking at Luna when she was not in the best position of all time to greet them. Not only did they interrupt her bathing,but also stared at her and didn’t even bother to turn back and excuse themselves, they exchanged looks for a good moment until Lunas face turned red and mixed with her blue fur she looked like a plum.

“G-Get o-out.” she said now really red and sat down hiding in the bath and the guards just looked at each other blushing but they had to say what Princess Celestia asked them to do.

“P-Princes Lu-na… Princes Celestia demands that you immediately show up in the throne room.” one of the guards said now fearing for his life.

She just was red and felled uncomfortable but she responded with a little too much hate in her voice"No, and you better run for your life or else I WILL SEND YOU TO THE MOON!” she yelled now using the royal Canterlot voice.

The guards wanted to run but they had orders and they had to fulfill them :We, are sorry.” said the unicorn guard and he tried to pick Princess Luna up but she used her own magic and she stayed in the bath. The other guards had an idea to tickle Princes Luna so that she will stop using her magic. They grabbed some feathery thing Princess Luna had in her room, and started to tickle her and she tried not to laugh but the battle was won by the royal guards.

“O-Ok ,ok heheh…I will go just leave me be.” She said but the guards needed her now and not later, so they forced her out of the bath and the unicorn guard with the help of his twopals transported Luna (wet) to the throne room. Of course she was quite heavy and their back hurt a little, but still she could use a diet from all the sweets and cake she was eating.

“Holy hey…she is a heavy one.” whispered one of the guards but to his doom, the Princes heard what he said.

“Are thou saying WE are fat?!” she demanded a answers but for the guards this time sake Princes Celestia entered the Throne room.

She was wearing her golden/Silver armor that she used only when battling very dangerous foes, of course Luna noticed it and the letter that Princes Celestia was holding also got her attention. She knew that this was the letter from the crystal empire and it had the red stamp this meant that it a very serious letter and something bad was happening.

She of course wasn’t ready for something like this, and she was done even make her hair or some makeup. She looked horrible and with her wet fur she will also catch a cold when the winds of the Crystal Empire will wave and freeze her to death. She know even more had hatred for the three guards that took her out of her bath, but even more she was angry at her sister that couldn’t herself come and ask her to get out.

“Luna we depart to the Crystal Empire, now. ”Celestia said and levitated a hairdryer next to Luna and she turn it on, Luna of course didn’t like this because her mane would get all bucked and weird after that. She never liked to use a hairdryer since the last one ruined her mane so badly she switched to towels, maybe it took more time to get the water away but it was better than having a bucked mane all day.

When Celestia was ready Luna didn’t only look extremely fluffy but also ridiculous, she of course expressed this by a very polite frown and express of emotion saying that she isn’t happy. Not only Celestia didn’t care but levitated Luna to herself and Celestias horn begin to glow with her golden aura, this meant that she was ready to teleport herself and Luna to the Crystal Empire.

Luna didn’t even have a chance to ask if Twilight Sparkle is also returning from her diplomatic mission in the gryphon Empire to assist them in their rescue or visit in the Crystal Empire. While Teleporting Luna saw a tiny piece of paper revealing from her sisters armor, this paper seemed old and very familiar to something she also had hidden. When they arrive and she will have some free time she has to look at the document she once found on the moon…

-----Crystal Empire----

Sauron was probably going to be attacked by a very narcissi pony in about 30 or 20 seconds from now on, he could fell how the entity was closer and closer and indeed was flying at impressive speed. How did the pony not started to burn at such speed and fought the basic laws of physics was a mystery to Sauron, for now he didn’t need any explanation to it at least for the next few days when he will explore the lands where he will now reside.

Princes Cendence and Shining Armor both agreed to help Sauron in his struggle to return home and to give him a home for the matter of time. Sauron of course was very pleased with their decision, he didn’t even have to talk much and deceive them to much with his lies. He actually now was thinking what would happen if he just stabbed them in the back, literally.

‘Did I become softer after my death, even with my ring on I still feel wrong by lying’ He thought when he lied to them he did fell uncomfortable, but only a little.

However when they now going through the street the citizens all looked at him s if he was a monster-and he was-that was now calmly going to the crystal palace. It wasn’t a very original name but still the city looked beautiful and he would probably live hear rather than in his own fortress, of course thinking like this was foolish but still he missed his eye on his tower.

SMACK!

“Five gondorian soldiers.” Sauron muttered when a cyan pony just hit him in the back with all her force and speed without breaking her leg.

Sauron then heard something hitting the ground, he turned around and saw the entity that was trying to assassinate him. He looked at her and she was wearing something like and uniform he never has seen before, there was no doubt it was made out of wool or some similar material. He looked at her and examined her look, she had red eyes, was cyan blue, she was an Pegasus, her mane looked like a rainbow, and she had a tattoo on her flank like all other ponies here.

He looked over to the rulers of this land and sked them in a teasing tone “Is this a kind of way to greet someone? Or an assassination attempt?” he asked and cendence with shining armor were immediately protesting

“Absolutely not, I’m sure Rainbow Dash will apologize for this.” said shining Armor looking at his daughter flying instructor.

“We would never, after all the good you have done I wouldn’t even wish you ill.” Cadence supported her husband.

Sauron was just amusedby their expressions and kind words, yes indeed much good but only for selfish gains. If he had to he would use his ring to manipulate them and bind them to his biding but he feared there might be someone guarding this ponies that might challenge him. The last thing he needed was some Ainur or maybe even a Valar fighting him and sending him to the void with his master.

“Don’t worry princess I will kick his flank!” the cyan pony was full of surprises.

“Not to be rude ,but in my land something like this would cause a war that would probably be fought for at leastfive hundred years if not more.” Said Sauron looking at his hosts that now were nervously looking at raibowdash that made them look bad and probably caused a diplomatic affair right now.

“We are sorry for this Lord Sauron, Rainbow Dash represents the element of loyalty and s-” Cendence stopped when she realized she just said something to s stranger from a faraway land that better Celestia or Twilight would say.

“Element of loyalty? Hmm now I’m curious… but from the look of it you don’t want to share this information with me, and I don’t mind it. I’m sure that maybe one day you tell me more about the “elements”.” Sauron knew how to play nice and how to get into the crowd by being polite.

Cendence was sure he would like to know what she meant but he just didn’t give any buck about them, she was surprised by this. Most of ponies would always ask about who they are and what are the elements of harmony, but Sauron played the waiting game. He just waited for the time to get all the information from young Flurry Heart that childish mind would be easily deceived and manipulated.

“Who the hay are you! Princes call Princes Celestia and lets turn him into stone!” Rainbow Dash demanded it from Cadence but Shining Armor and she were not in the mood to joke or play.

“Rainbow Dash stop that! He did much good this is an order.” Shining Armor now was yelling at her with a very serious tone, he could understand her zeal and all but sometimes it was too much.

“B-But he destroyed the b-” she was cut of by shining armor now holding his hoof against her mouth, he then said very slowly “It’s an order.” and again placed his hoof on the ground.

For Sauron it was funny how he already caused some minor disputes without even trying, if everything will go like that he will have this country as a puppet in around two weeks from now on. He didn’t know if there is more ponies kingdoms or if this is the only one but if there is more, then he will better develop his influence here rather than somewhere else. All this disharmony and anarchy he brought reminded him on the strange Maiar like entity that he never saw before.

‘Who are you’ he asked himself but the best thing would be to ask.

“Excuse me Princes Cendence andPrince Shining Armor.” he got their attention and continued still feeling weird with saying these weird names. “Who was that strange looking Creature that looked like a goat and had two horns with one blue and other red wing?” Sauron asked and they looked at each other and after w while Cendence responded.

“Well he is the spirit of chaos and disharmony, his name is Discord and he is well… an ally of ours” she said the last with a doubting tone as if she wasn’t sure of it.

Sauron had enough when he heard her saying that he is the spirit of Disharmony and Chaos, this would answer why his magic was so chaotic and anarchistic. He as a spirit of disharmony couldn’t have a normal body so he has it mixed with other animals and he looked like an abomination compared to all these ponies. Not even his master would let out something like him allow to live, it would be to much of an failed experiment to exist.

“And why do you ask if you don’t mind answering.” Princes Cendence asked him and Shining with Rainbowdash were interested in his reply.

“He with his presence and power that I felled coming of him, he reminded me of my people called the Maiar.” He answered and they all looked at him, only flurry heart that was silent wasn’t surprised by this. She remembered how he said he was the “strongest of the Maiar”.

…

…

“Wait!” Flurry heart broke the silence and they all even Sauron were looking at her with an raised eyebrow.

“What is it my little Flurr.y” Rainbow aske,d now a little angry and ready to again attack Sauron.

“Y-You said,” she started with a shaky voice, “that you are the strongest of the Maiar back in the forest.” She said and they just looked at him and then again at Flurry Heart.

‘She got a good head’ He thought and answered her question “Ahh, yes indeed I did.” He said and as if there couldn’t be a better moment all the citizens aroundheard it and started to talk between themselves

For Sauron it was only another victory, if he would plant fear in their souls and minds, the future plans and events would be even easier to win or fulfill with them more stressed and binded to him. He of course could already make them do their bidding but he wanted to mess around a bit and from the looks of it they never heard of the Maiar so he was even more concerned about where he is.

“Well Discord claims to be a God of Chaos, or something I’m not interested in that kinds of stuff.” Shining Armor saidnow having Sauron’s attention.

If this Discord was a god or as he claimed to be, then Sauron as a being even more powerful then him would be a god also, of course saying things like this wasn’t true. Sauron was no god but a more powerful being compared to the Maiar but when compared to a actual mortal he was a like a god. Maybe he should say that he is a divine and threaten all of them? No he this still can be in Arda somehow and if this land was made by Eru Ilúvatar then he would be in a lot of trouble if he will make some things break.

“Are saying you are more powerful than Discord?” Princes Cendence asked him with a worry in her voice, but Saurons answer was even more terrifying.

“Yes.” Sauron stated and they all looked at each other and the citizens did believe him, he destroyed the barrier that Discord couldn’t even destroy if all of his power and he just smacked the barrier without using magic.

“Lets get inside before the soldiers coming from the forest will tr-” Shining Armor was cut off by Princes Celestia and Luna teleporting a couple meters away from them.

Sauron have felted the power behind her and he was really now interested in that pony that just teleported near them, he could feel the power and might coming of her. He was very pleased to finally see someone powerful enough to stand against him; he will probably get attacked by this Alicorn in a matter of seconds. He had to admit although he wasn’t like some humans or elder she looked very beautiful in that armor, the silver mixing with gold and the helmet perfectly covering her head and revealing her horn was perfect.

He then looked at her torso and her actual body armor was very interesting, it had a sun on it and her tattoo on her flank was perfectly reviled by her armor. He also saw that it had some gems with it and it had a very nice tiling on it, he would bet his mace that it was more of a parade armor more than an actual for war and battle.

He could see that her fur was white and that her mane looked like almost a rainbow but with only three colors. She had very big eyes like the rest of ponies and she had her hooves protected just like the young Alicorn and her mother by golden boots. He could see her cutie mark that was a sun

However the sun on her flank made him nervous, the tattoos had to do something with their names, he needed to ask what they mean. He saw some fillies and Foals without and with tattoos like that, he needed to know more about this tattoos.

However the Alicorn wasn’t the only one there, next to her side there was a Alicorn without an armor, and she looked like a puppy that got out of the bath and its owners just wiped him with a towel, and the puppy after it was all fluffy and messy. It looked actually a little adorable; he would even dare to say that even more then the bigger one beside her.

The Alicorn was blue and looked like a blueberry on 4 legs with a horn and wings, if he still was weak and soft as he was before joining Morgoth. He would gladly pet her and wait for her saying that she wants more, but Sauron was too strong to be conquered by something being beautiful. Only power and control was all he wanted and he is going to get it,and he feared that this pony might get in his way for some reason.

Her mane was like the sky in the night, the night was one of the most beautiful things for Sauron mostly because of his nature and control of the shadows, and darknes. The night was the most perfect cloak to hide himself while he is doing his work, if he could had the lead of the moon he would leave it there and never let the sun ever come again. But sadly this would prove lethal to life and all his domains and subjects would die because of lack of food or by killing themselves.

Her cutie mark reminded him not only of the best part of the day but also of the Maia called Tilion that he liked, not because he was friends with him. He liked him because he was giving him the best part about all day, where he can play a bit and maybe do some interesting things like killing his enemies or exploring something and most importantly. Relax from all of the humans and elves constantly attacking his domain.

‘Well this is going to be an interesting meeting’ Sauron thought when he saw that the Alicorn in her armor was already trying to cast a spell but then a pink shield surrounded him blocking all the sound from the outside. He looked who casted the shield to protect him, and he saw that it was princess cotton candy that just protected the doom of Middle-Earth.

‘If she knew who she is defending’ he though while looking at them talking, and he saw the Alicorn with the sun as her tattoo talking something to her, and the shield that Princes Cendence casted was now down and he could finally start a normal conversation.

“Greetings, my name is Sauron and I’m the High King of Mordor.” He bowed a little not to show to much respect but to show something.

Celestia just looked at him with narrowed eyes but responded „I’m Princes Celestia and I rule with my sister” she looked at her and Luna did the same “We rule together the Kingdom of Equestria.” She continued and she also bowed but not too much just like Sauron.

It angered him and he really holded the urge to use the ring but he was stronger than his emotions. The next pony to introduce was her sister that bowed properly showing Sauron respect he was happy about it and she begin introducing herself.

“Greetings, my name is Princess Luna and I with my sister rule together the Kingdom of Equestria.” she said it with surprisingly a normal expression not like Celestia with almost frown when she saw him.

Sauron however had to ask a very important question”„Why do princesses run the kingdom and not the King or Queen?”He asked and received a stare from Celestia, Luna wanted to answer but Celestia cut her off.

“Queen sounds old and we like to feel young, lord Sauron of Mordor.” he could sense the venom in her saying the name of his realm, but if she wants to play he can play a different strategy.

“Well excuse my behavior but I think that it’s very unorthodox calling yourself a ruler of a Kingdom, when you don’t have the required title to run the country.” He said with a smirk and Celestia was slowly losing her patience.

“Well its because we rule at night and my sister in the day, so being called a queen for half a day would be depressing and the other would have the upper hand on the other with the title of a queen because of the way of monarchy hierarchy.” Luna said, now with her explanation.

Sauron started to like the blue Alicorn she seemed to be interesting and he had to admit she was quite nice looking even for a animal like her. But now that she ended the conversation on that topic he had to leave the dot to end this discussion.

“Thank you for explanation Princes Luna, I think we are done with this topic. Let’s go to the palace and discuss other things there shall we?” He asked and all nodded but Rainbow dash that didn’t quite like Sauron.

And with that they all were now heading to the palace…

Author's Note

Remember to show support and leave a like for more and remember to write a comment
Check out my other story "He The Almighty" and if you will like it leave a like and a comment there to it really helps

BUUH BYEE

Edit 04.02.2018: Thanks to Raistlin Phantom for editing this chapter

Chapter 10: Fight?

Sauron and the others were now heading towards the crystal palace, Princess Luna, and Celestia saw the bruise on Flurry Heart's wing. They all started to ask what happened and how it did, Flurry Heart started to tell the story about how she had a lesson about tactic and camouflage with her teacher on the training grounds not so far away from the city. She explained how she was supposed to find a flag hidden somewhere in the forest ,not so far away and that all the animals were scared away so there was no need to worry about them.

She explained how she was supposed to race with other pegasi for it, and that she was “winning” thanks to her flying instructors lessons she was quick, but she didn’t find the flag either way. Of course Rainbow Dash had to smirk and look proud that her lessons brought good things for her student. FlurryHeart explained how she saw a cave and thought that maybe there will be the flag hidden, and she found something that was far bigger than a flag.

“I-I-I-I… found a dragon.” She muttered out and both princesses looked at each other with shocked eyes.

They all stopped, Sauron of course had to stop also. He was very interested how she will explain all what happened back there in the forest, he also was interested what happened before he engaged the Dragon. Of course a little smile appeared on his face when he saw how concerned they all are about the little princess, if something won’t go to plan he will use this child as a plan B. So many weaknesses he already had discovered in their behavior, so many lives will perish because of it. The humans that only care for power and feast with greed have less weaknesses then these here.

‘Pathetic’ Sauron thought when he looked at these creatures.

“How is that possible… Dragons don’t live here in the forests, since Ember was put in power.” Said Princes Luna.

“Indeed this is really worrying.” Aggreed Princess Celestia, she saw that Sauron raised an eyebrow at the information he just heard.

“That’s what concerns me…” To all of their surprise Sauron started. “How did even a Urulóki get here.” Sauron also wanted to know where and how did a dragon show up here.

They all looked at each other until Rainbow Dash broke the silence “Uruyouki? What is that even?” she asked and Sauron now was debating if they don’t know what this meant or if he really isn’t in Arda.

It was really strange for Sauron that they don’t know what a Urulóki is or rather are, they were the fire breathing dragons sometimes wingless and sometimes with wings. Today he met one that breathed fire and had wings, so he met a dragon his master Morgoth created, but why didn’t they know how they are names?

“Mr. Sauron is this a name for a dragon in your language?” Flurry Heart now asked and Sauron just looked at her and answered.

“N-No, it’s a name for the type of dragon we met.” He answered as they all looked to him.

“What do you mean?” Asked Celestia still not trusting Sauron, he of course could hear the venom in her voice.

“Where I come from there are wingless dragon and winged ones, there are also the one with no wings and legs.” Sauron said and he saw that he got everyone’s attention so he continued. “Dragons that are breathing fire and are wingless or have wings or don’t have wings and legs are called the Urulóki. There are the also the cold-drakes that can’t breathe fire but have or don’t have wings, legs and the smoke breathing ones, that have the ability to breathe a mist or smoke rather than fire, while having or not having wings, legs.” He ended his statement leavingall of them were speechless.

“S-So you have dragons there in your country eh? You battled some already?” Asked Shining Armor curious if Sauron has fought with some of them, while not counting the one he fighted with to save his precious daughter.

“Fought with them? Only someone stupid or really powerful would do that and besides you get nothing from fighting them, other than some injuries and a burned village because of your actions." Answered Sauron not wanting to reveal that he fought alongside the dragons.

The good old times when his master Morgoth was still around were so beautiful and prosper, he would always be summoned to deal with the foes and enemies of his master. He remembered the days when he was spying for his master while talking to other Valar or Númenóreans. He wished this times were back, so that he could maybe do something differently, for example be more active in battle and even more in diplomacy rather than sitting around sometimes doing nothing.

“I-I think Twilight will be more interested in this then we will.” Cadence said with a smile, Sauron raised an eyebrow at that.

“Twilight? I assume it’s a girl name… is this person a scientist?” Sauron asked Cendence, Celestia thentook a step forward and answered Sauron's question.

“Yes, she is my student and a princess like me, she is currently in the gryphon Empire on a diplomatic mission.” Celestia answered his question and Sauron was more than happy to hear it.

So there are different races like in Middle-Earth, he has to know about the geography of this place and learn where what city lye’s and how to get where. And when this princes Twilight will return and probably come here, he is probably going to be asked so many questions that the age of Eru Ilúvatar will be small considered to the number of questions he gets.

“Any way let's go to the palace and give a room for tonight,Celestia and Luna will you also stay here for the night?” Cadence asked her aunts.

“If it isn’t a problem” Celestia said and looked at Luna “I can attend my royal duties from here too.” she said and they both agreed to stay in the crystal empire for the night.

------Discord------

“It’s bad, its bad, it’s really bad!” He said to himself while searching for something in his own dimension, he leaved Fluttershy and his little artist in the Crystal Empire and hid them well and said not to make contact with the new arrived guest that just destroyed the barrier he didn’t have even chance to destroy.

“It was supposed to happen in seven-hundred years later, not now!” He screamed as he was looking for something, he summoned chests destroying walls, and even dared to so ‘accidently’ for the sake of the ponies to destroy his wife’s garden

“Uhhh! Where is this damn piece of paper!” He screamed and was snapping his fingers while sweating tons of chocolate milk out of himself.

Discord was flying, making circles, throwing different objects to find something really important that he received when he became the Lord of Chaos and disharmony. A piece of paper that he got from no one else then his creator, Faust is probably going to kill him or struck him with a lightning bolt for this. He was supposed to have this document always by him and never lose it, and now he was looking everywhere for it.

“Think, think, Discord or else the whole planet is going to be doomed!” He cried out thinking where could have he put the document down.

‘I looked in my castle in Fluttershy's home and even I sorted everything out’ he thought when he looked everywhere and saw order and harmony to not have a mess for now.

He really needed this piece of paper he received from Faust, or else he is going to fell over and die in a few weeks or month, the life of his friends depended on this. He needed to find it and remember what to do and say, try, dance, sing not to choose the bad ending. The whole world counts on him, his friends and pals that he made were all now wishing for eternal peace and prosper.

So he begin to slowly look into every corner of his dimension home and room he saw, he looked into the trees holes and pits that were there. He even created things to help him find the missing document he received from the goddess and divine that guards upon Equestria and is -was- hisgood friend.

“This is for nothing ,what am I doing wrong?” He askedhimself throwing away all his hope,and in anger he kicked a ball.

The ball hit a piano on which there were birds, the birds flew and they accidentally shook scared a cat sleeping on a tree that jumped on the same ball that hit the piano, the result was that the cat bounced into the abyss while the ball rolled with a quite impressive speed and hit a line of matches that were like a domino. The matches fell and somehow one set on fire, the fire was spreading towards a rope that was holding a sign on which there was written “The realm of Discord and Fluttershy” the rope was of course burning and the rope finally gave up and the sign fell near a line a actual domino that now because of the wind was falling over with every domino bigger and bigger. The smoke from the fire was detected by the clouds Discord set up to extinguish any fire there is for his family safety. So the clouds started to rain with chocolate milk and violent winds begin to destroy everything.

There was even lighting now hitting the ground from time to time setting on fire more thing and more, the ground shook and trees begin to dance. Birds,weasels and other friends of Fluttershy begin to panic using every object as a shield. Discord watched as his harmony slowly turned into chaos and anarchy was the only thing that ruled in his kingdom. The dogs did backflips while avoiding water that was now flooding his castle as peanuts, scissors, pencil and other different objects were now forming a tsunami that was slowly devouring everything.

Discord watched as his perfect and-for the first time- segregated kingdom was now in ruin and he would have to spend two to three days in rebuilding the peace. And what’s worse he still didn’t have the damn document Faust gave him. And all the mess was just too much, now he can dream that he will find it.

Discord flew where the most of all object were and looked at it with a twitching eye, all this order was destroyed by his own stupidity. Everywhere where he was there was or would be chaos ,no doubt about it. And when Fluttershy is going to see this she is going to have not only a talk with him, but also he is going to receive a three month sex ban for sure.

He just fell down and closed his eyes in sorrow “Why me…” He muttered under his breath and shifted his head onto the left side with still closed eyes, but opened them and saw a tiny piece of paper sticking out. He recognized the old material and he stood up and unburied the rest

“I-I just needed chaos!” He said to himself.

But there is good in him, the ring tells him that there isn’t

Don’t let him shift to darkness again, even though he will do evil things

Don’t tell him to much and say everything in riddles or the information he will turn against you as needles

Anger, greed and sadness, he always will be mad…

…But hope there is, if the second part successful is!

Discord was now happy, he of course didn’t know exactly what this this meant but from the looks of it. At the top the card is torn apart and the bottom is undamaged, so it is a part of something more and Discord has to find out who has the rest.

He with a snap of his fingers summoned a portal to the Crystal empire and was ready to engage this creature from doing something bad to his friends or…

“You ain’t touching my family… servant of Morgoth.” and with that he stepped in to the portal.

----The crystal palace---

The crystal ponies were doing their jobs as if this was a normal day, but because their rulers are really sweet and love them and want them good, they brought guests so that the servants, maids, guards and cookers won’t be bored and can work for their rulers all day without a break, only to give the guests the feeling that they really love their ruler. And they do from the bottom of their hearts, but sometimes their rulers really need to give them a explanation why there is a a stallion in a black noble looking outfit with a gold-blond mane standing in the middle of the room and watches how the earth ponies pick up forks and other things.

He looked at them with an raised eyebrow while the maids and others were preparing a room for him and the two sisters. Young Princess Flurry Heart was immediately brought to the healing chambers where doctors and other will take care of her, some of the crystal ponies were feeling uncomfortable when the strange guest looked at them. It also is said that he has earned already a title of a “hero” from Princess Cadence and some ponies that heard a story about something the strange wearing black bipedal creature did. But if their ruler said so, it had to be true.

The maids and servants really felled uncomfortable when he looked at them, especially when they picked up thing with their magic or hooves, the unicorn were almost invisible for him but the pegasi and earth ponies were observed as if they were some new race that, has some unrealistic powers that are impossible in his world. And they all were very close on this matter, the cause of the bipedal creature interest in the pegasi and earth ponies was because they picked up thing with their hooves.

The whole place was in a hurry to do everything before the two sisters will change the place of the sun and moon, Sauron was standing in the hallway and didn’t bother to move incase guards or royalty will find him somewhere. He didn’t want to be accused of spying or stealing something, this would prove really badly for his future plans. While in the palace he already has chosen four crystal ponies for potential torture or long and painful death because of their behavior to him.

The doctors and nurses were taking care of Flurry Heart and they were healing her wing while Flurry Heart was now dreaming what her friends reaction will be, when she will met them. The girl are going to be maybe jealous and some will say that how could she bring a monster into the town. She will have to defend Sauron from all the potential threat her friends will bring him.

Princes Celestia was now putting off her royal armor and was ready to again cast a powerful spell to hide the document she received from her mother, of course she will have to do it when there will be night. Luna will be defeating the nightmares of their subjects, and Celestia she will be far away from her and thanks to it, Celestia will have time to cast the spell while no one will notice. At least she hoped so but for her own bad, she was sleeping with a very sensitive guest in the palace. She also felled a little embarrassed by her first reaction to him, he had a nice voice and she felled as if she was attracted by him even though she didn’t know his species.

Luna was finishing her bath that was brutally stopped by Celestia's guards when, she really had to tell her sister how her guards were rude and very and she meant very not behaving like a gentlecolt should have to their royalty. Of course she also was thinking about the Sauron and how actually he looked like, she had to admit even if she didn’t know his species she was somehow attracted by him.

Princess Cendence was now attending her duties as the ruler of the Crystal Empire. She was now working two times faster because of a special person arrival, she had to do all her work and attend to do some celebrating and also talk to Celestia about him. His power and information that he gave them while Celestia and Luna weren’t here, did make her a little scared of him but as twilight said many times when she was going to her library or new castle when her old was destroyed after tirek “Never judge a book by its look” and that’s why she won’t distrust him but also don’t trust.

Shining Armor was now informing all the personnel and guards that they have a new guest, and he will receive all kinds of respect for a very noble deed he has done for the Empire and royalty of their country. When he was done a very interesting of fighting with him to see how skilled he is appeared in his head, but the thought quickly disappeared when he reminded himself about his size and power he has. Not to mention probably a very thick armor covering his body, his sword or even the most powerful attacks wouldn’t be enough to harm him or to disarm when he wield this mace of his.

Fluttershy with her filly were in their room and hiding and avoiding contact with the strange bipedal knight-that was Sauron-from starting any form of conversation, of course Fluttershy was peeking and asking if he moved somewhere to not meet him by coincidence. She always was greeted by the same answer that he is in the main hallway waiting for the maids to show him his room. Fluttershy was peeking sometimes and was examining him while Sauron was looking at the architecture and arts decorating the hallway. Of course one time Fluttershy got noticed and had to start a conversation.

-----Fluttershy and Sauron----

He has been ignoring this yellow butter pony for some time now and he thought she only avoided contact, but now when she was appearing and he noticed her looking at him from the corner he had to mess with her and start a conversation. He also saw her on the back of the abomination called Discord that claimed to be a god and was the spirit of chaos and disharmony that didn’t exist in Arda, or at least he thought so until he heard about him.

Sauron merged with the shadows and now was one with them, he could now work as a spy and use the shadows to appear where he wants, and when he wants. But of course he wanted to know as much as he can without using his more drastic or complicated ways of getting information, so when he saw that the butter yellow pony was now heading towards the main hallway and was peeking out the corner, he waited until she will go forward and as he waited she did so. Now he could appear behind her and start a talk with her.

He slowly appeared out of the shadow as if there were doors and without even making any noise he slowly approached her from the back and he was thinking how should he start it. He wanted to just do a little scare on her and somehow from there start a conversation, but he also wanted to just already say something and make her do a ‘eep’ sound just like the young Princes he saved when he was messing with her. But there was a third option that involved both two previous plan with the guest to place his hand on her shoulder or head.

‘Hmmm…the third one is the most funny one’ he almost chuckled but he didn’t for the sake of his plan.

He took a step forward without making any noise and leaned forward, he then continued in placing his hand on her shoulder and he could feel how much fear she was “producing” if it was food then he would have it at least for 1 year if not more. She was shivering and some of her hair on the mane started to bounce. It was a ridiculous image but Sauron turned serious and with a very cold tone he said while using his magic to make the feeling a cold wind was blowing… he spoke.

“Hello.” he saluted.

Fluttershy now was two maybe three seconds to actually pee from the fear, she never was feared like that before. She was shy and was very easy to scare but sometimes she just couldn’t stand some things even if they are friendly. She heard about what he did from Rainbow Dash and when she saw Flurry Heart she also told her that he seems scary but she thinks he is soft in his heart but a thick and very grey stone covers him and his emotions.

She turned and slowly all the color she had was turning grey as if all the happiness and good emotions were leaving her for good, of course she only saw Sauron looking at her concerned. She tried to do a few steps away and have some distance between her and him but she was paralyzed. His eyes reminded her of evil and of lava pits in the dragons lairs, or the breath of fire they realised. They also reminded her of lions and predators only waiting for its prey to be weakened, and be tired to attack it and eat them by killing in the most brutal way.

She was shivering and Sauron hold the urge to smile just yet, he wanted to see if his presence and fear he can plant in the hearts of these ponies are strong enough to stand his other tries to break them, and she was just the best subject for that. He already had so many plans how he could bring this pony to depression but at the same he could anger the strange spirit and he can get a very unwanted penalty for his action…

‘I won’t die two times in a row’ He said to himself and his imperialist ideas about conquering these lands slowed down.

“Are you scared of me?” He asked in a concerned voice but in reality he wasn’t even interested in the pony, but the pony only took a step back and she was still shivering.

“N…….n…n…o.” He heard a very quiet whisper, he was now impressed how someone or rather some pony can have such a soft voice and whisper so quietly.

“Excuse me I think I didn’t hear.” Said Sauron while taking a little step forward, he heard what she said he only was messing with her to make her speak louder.

“N…n..no.” Came her voice now a little bit louder, he of course now pretended he heard everything.

“I’m glad… my name is Sauron, I’m the high king of Mordor and you are?” Introduced himself with a charming smile to deceive her with his “friendly" attitude and asked for her name.

There was a moment of silence but finally Sauron broke it with a rather surprising line.

“Well if you don’t want to talk…it’s okay it was nice to meet you.” He said and turned away.

He was now heading towards the other rooms to see what interesting were they hiding. He of course could read her mind very easily and he knew who she is and what role she has, from what he learned she was the “element of kindness” and she the wife of Discord and there are more of these elements. Too bad that he didn’t use more of his magic to know a bit more but he couldn’t risk anyone noticing in her any of his magic. He heard her do a step forward and the shadow told him she was about to say something so he did it for her.

“Fluttershy…” He said and looked at her with a evil smile while chuckling quietly,and continued only to feelpowerful magic behind him.

He turned to see what was happening and he was ready to counter something, but he saw nothing only the scared to death Fluttershy now shivering like a sex slave his servants use to pleasure their nights while he doesn’t look. He then felled an hand on his shoulder and he again turned to see who it was but he was greeted with something rather unorthodox to say hello.

He received a bolt of very chaotic magic in nature to his face…

Author's Note

Information for Tolkiens work and fans of LOTR

This story is for fun and won't be accurate in a 100% with the lore Tolkie has made,so if you don't like the story then just leave it and wait for someone to do a accurate in a 100% story in the future
Thank you for attention

PS. Check my other Story "He The Almighty" and leave a cooment and a like here it really motivates and share it to your friends

edit: 14.02.2018- Thanks to Raistlin Phantom for editing

Chapter 11: Fight,Discord vs Sauron Round I!

Sometimes it better when you just stay away and don’t get involved in someone’s life, it is also better when you don’t ruin someone’s life or their moments where they have fun. But for Sauron things like this do not exist, he simply walks in with mind full of words to corrupt everyone, and leaves with allies to get the job done. But Sauron sometimes forgets that for things like this some fight and wound him very badly, so he has to run and escape… sadly.

Sauron was hit by a bolt of magic indeed chaotic in nature, he already knew who it was and he isn’t giving any mercy to the abomination that dared to attack him. Sauron is going to first humiliate him in front of his wife and best friends. Then he is going to make him suffer in fires and darkness he wished he never met. And for the end he will corrupt him using his ring to make him serve under him.

But for now Sauron had to recover himself from the hit Discord hit him with, he was knocked back a few meters away and the following effect that blurred his vision which was annoying him. Sauron covered his face with his hands and blinked a couple times in the darkness to then stand up and face Discord.

Discord’s face was one of absolute fury, he undoubtedly wanted to hurt Sauron as he was fully ready to sacrifice all of trust he earned, only to get his revenge for not only scaring his wife but also trying to influence her. Discord could stand the look of poor ponies begging for help, but scaring his family was enough. Even if Celestia dared to touch them against their will he would go savage, and she was his friend and here before him was a evil and fallen spirit trying to have fun messing with her emotions?!

Discord was ready to do any sort of move, as was Sauron, even if he didn’t summon his armor yet. Sauron believed that he is strong enough to defeat Discord with his hands and he won’t need his armor only physical strength and magic in form of telekinesis. Discord on the other end of the hallway was now waiting to cast his more powerful spells, he knew Sauron is very strong and he won’t be injured easily.

They both looked at each other and Fluttershy quickly runned to hide behind Discord, he of course couldn’t look at her to comfort her but he needed all his attention on his foe. It hurt him to know that Fluttershy was behind him scared to death by the evil servant of Morgoth, and he couldn’t even say a few word to her.

Sauron on the other hand was now concentrating and slowly levitating a spear behind Discord to stab him in the back, he found the spear thanks to the shadows that told him about it. He was slowly getting the spear closer and closer to Discord while still concentrating on his eyes, Sauron planned to stab him right in his neck. Of course he was doing this carefully so that he won’t notice his magic that was now thin as air and the spear could drop in any moment if Sauron isn’t careful enough.

However Fluttershy wanted to back away because he saw discord moving his tail in the exact way they discussed if something dangerous would encounter them she would run, and she was going backwards and turned to run but she saw the spear and she shouted so loudly the spear dropped.

“DISCORD!” Fluttershy shouted so loud that almost the glass broke.

Discord turned to see what happened, he expected some shadow like magic trying to harm his most precious diamond in the world. But he was greeted with a spear hitting the ground and then pain from something hitting his left cheek. Discord flew into the wall hitting it quite badly, he then looked at Fluttershy and said

“Run.” Discord said and then a cough followed and he tried to get on his feet again.

Fluttershy with a tear in her eye did as he commanded and now there was only two of them in the room, Sauron was looking at Discord with his orange eyes and Discord was again preparing for his move. Sauron just waited until his enemy will attack to teleport quickly beside him and hit him so that he will again look like a ragdoll.

Discord however had a different tactic, he wanted to summon a anvil in the air and drop it on Sauron, He of course will doge it and while he does, he will charge a lighting spell mixed with his Chaos powers and fire it at Sauron. Discord hoped that something like this will at least harm Sauron enough to make him bleed a little, not to mention his damaged teeth because of the punch he got.

Sauron narrowed his eyes and took a step forward only to see that Discord snapped his fingers. Sauron noticed a teleportation spell or something similar to it. He looked up and saw an anvil about the size of an orc in length and in height about the size of a hobbit. He of course saw that the anvil was now dropping on him so he jumped right and the anvil it the ground with a loud “THUMP” and the sound of metal hitting marble.

But it wasn’t the only sound of something hitting something…

Sauron noticed that Discord was charging up a very powerful lighting spell and it was mixed with his pure magic to make the attack stronger, Sauron of course tried to teleport but it would take too much magic for now and he needed to cast a shield to at least protect himself from a part of the damage he is going to receive.

Sauron at a very fast speed stretched his hand out and from his hand a wall of light mixed with darkness developed a sphere to defend him, when Discord fire the attack was blocked by Sauron shield but the chaos energy in it broke the shield and pure electricity got through and hit Sauron right in the chest.

Sauron moaned in pain but just a little and then he was shot back by the physical strength behind the attack. He was knocked so hard he destroyed three walls and when he was in the fourth room he landed on a table made out of stone that felled as if it a wall too. Sauron however recovered, and the dust in the air vanished when he used his power to make it go away, he stood up and examined where he is.

He saw needles, pills some ponies wearing strange outfits and symbols that he didn’t know of, he then examined himself and aw that his clothes were damaged and he got a little burned skin where the lighting hit him. He grinned and his pride was now his fuel and was now driving his thinking. For Sauron it was a victory, maybe the strange Maiar was powerful but he can’t even make him get injured properly and he felled that he put some power behind his attack.

“Quickly evacuate the princess!” One of the ponies yelled causing Sauron to look to where it had come from.

And there he saw the some Alicorn sitting on the floor next to a desk or something with a doctor that was a unicorn. He saw that she was concerned about his health now and he looked into her eyes and he saw the fear in them. She was getting many dumb ideas about him and also many very interesting and smart ones, she wanted to talk but the doctor and two other guards men picked her up and now they were running from the room that was probably the hospital wing of this palace. Sauron then looked at the hole he made in the walls and saw that discord was now slowly flying towards him, and all ponies were looking at him and Discord with terrified faces and different expressions.

Sauron started to taunt Discord “Well nice one, but you need more power to harm me.” Sauron said and grinned.

Discord now narrowed his eyes he was maybe thirteen to sixteen meters away from Sauron, he was ready to again lunch any attack or to defend himself from Sauron if he decides to do something. But Sauron was just looking at him with a grin and was looked like he was bored to the void, Sauron just wanted to provoke Discord to make him look like a blood lusted Maia on the loose, to then lie about everything and convince the rulers to give him a nice punishment.

“What are you waiting for? Attack me.” Sauron said while pointing at himself with a confident smile, but Discord just looked at him and didn’t move even an inch forward, backwards, left or right

“Your taunts don’t work on me…S-” Discord was cut off by Sauron’s rater quick taunt that did make Discord lose his patience.

“Are you a coward just like your wife?” Sauron taunted, Discord just growled and his eyes turned blood red moments after, Sauron regretted his decision.

Discord launched himself at Sauron with impressive speed, Sauron attempted tried to dodge but he was to slow and Discord had him and threw him into the wall. For Sauron’s sake the wall was much thicker than the last ones, Sauron of course was in pain but he got wrecked sometimes much more and more painfully. He was stuck in the wall and he needed to avoid another attack that Discord was charging.

Sauron with the help of his hands got himself free from the wall and barely dodged Discords attack that not only destroyed the wall behind him, but also was strong enough to fly further away into the world to hit or dissolve itself over time. Sauron now knew he was fighting with a powerful foe and he might lose if he isn’t too careful but still his pride and the ring gave him confidence in his victory.

But now even though Discord snapped his fingers, and teleported next to Sauron and tried to smack him with his tail, Sauron was on the offensive and he was beginning to plan how to end this fight but before it, he wanted to humiliate Discord. Sauron looked around and was holding the urge to summon his armor or to use magic, but he wanted to show that the when self-proclaimed god of chaos is weak compared to him.

Sauron when he saw an opening in Discord attack he got into offensive, and now was not only superior because of his acrobatic skill, but also because the hits and kick he delivered Discord in a express speed were strong enough to make Discord lose balance sometimes. With every hit Sauron was quicker and quicker, he was jumping over him and sliding under him, kicking and punching Discord in his smaller size and still making the god lose balance because of his hits and punches. Discord was trying to do something until he hit Sauron with his tail and send him flying into a pillar holding the ceiling.

The pillar was slightly damaged and Sauron also got on his feet quickly thanks to a wonderful recovery while falling down, Sauron's clothes were torn apart and were revealing his muscular body with a very well developed chest and abs. If this was Arda, many or even to many human or Eldar girls would rush to meet him. The golden circle with the ring verse was still behind him spinning clockwise at a very slow speed. The burn from the lighting earlier was still on his chest, and looked like if he had a not so nice memory with playing with fire, he also had some scars on his body saying that he was injured earlier in his life and indeed he was.

Discord on the other hand was breathing heavily not from exhaustion but from the anger and hatred towards Sauron, he really looked like an animal that only instinct drives him. Discord had some bruises and in some places he was bleeding slightly mostly from the mouth and he got also hit in the eye and it was slowly turning violet. However Discord isn’t going to give up easily and he again was preparing an attack on Sauron that was smiling and looking at him.

“You think you can defeat me?” Sauron said with a smile. “I’m the strongest of the Maiar and seeing that you are to a Maia, means that you are destined to lose.” He said and took a step forward with a proud smile.

Then they both exchanged look and begin to charge and each other, Sauron was first going slowly then he got quicker and in a matter of few steps he was running. The same was with Discord but he rather than run, he flew into Sauron direction to meet him. They both were ready to exchange their abilities in a close fight. Or at least that what Discord thought would happen.

When they met Discord stretched his hand forward to try and grab Sauron but he slided under him, Discord saw that Sauron was under him and stopped but not because he wanted to but because Sauron grabbed the end of his tail and now was pulling it.

With both hands on Discord’s tail, Sauron was now slamming Discord, and was destroying the whole hospital wing and using Discord as a mace to literally wipe out everything, Discord with his claws and strength wanted to use the floor to make Sauron slow down, but he always was making the very harsh sound when his claws met the marble floor almost so white like porcelain. For Sauron it was nothing more than an very unpleasant sound that reminded him of silly humans using forks to destroy plates in their houses.

Sauron finally decided when the healing chambers were destroyed to throw Discord into a wall just like he did to him a couple times, Sauron didn’t hold back at that point and threw him so with all his strength into opposite direction of the hole that the Lord of chaos has made. Discord was now going through multiple rooms in the palace almost coming on the other side, somehow no ponies were harmed, but many treasure was lost and all the ponies serving in the palace were now looking what happened with widened eyes.

Sauron was now going into Discord direction and was also hailing to all the guards and ponies that were looking with shocked expressions what was happening, he of course didn’t see the rulers of this land or the two sisters that teleported their flanks to the country he is in. Sauron saw only bricks and crystals lying on the floor and some gold jewelry. He was going through a scroll holding room from what he assumed was a cities administration center, or something like that, he then proceeded to go through a dining room with a big table and he also was going through a very strange looking room with some kind of paintings with a unknown to him ponies.

After a short walk he finally was before the place where Discord probably was lying and was covered under wood and bricks, the dust and smoke that appeared even when there was no fire involved made a perfect disguise for Discord. To hit Sauron when he is off guard. And as if this was a story written by an author without content, Discord indeed hit Sauron with his lion paw hard enough to send him fly backward a couple meters.

Discord then proceed to step out of the Dust and was now really angry looking, Discord was now ready to unleash all his abilities and power that he has to at least make Sauron suffer a little in agony. Sauron got up and was greeted with a powerful bolt of ice almost hitting him but thanks to his reflex he dodged it and didn’t get injured or worse, Discord was bleeding now and he definitely got a finger or something broken. Sauron was only in little pain from the punch Discord delivered him into the stomach but other than that he was okay and was ready to fight.

Discord only looked at him and his hands begin to glow with chaotic energy and magic, Sauron narrowed his eyes and was ready to again cast a shield if he needs to defend himself from a lightning strike like before. But it wasn’t the case, Discord only spitted out one of his teeth out with some blood and with both of his hand he was now charging a ball of dark violet with sparks in it ball of energy.

Sauron could feel the power behind it and that this attack will be powerful enough to harm him but at the same time Discord will be very tired. Sauron this time again summoned a shield around him, while stretching his hand forward and from it a shadow like wall with some light spark in it swallowed his body in a sphere. That formed a cocoon of some sort around him. The shield was also now shining with an arrange aura and some spark appeared on the shield in different colors.

Sauron also summoned his armor and his size changed also and with that his shield did too become bigger, Sauron was maybe overreacting but he would rather play safe than sorry and not get defeated by the abomination that the ponies call Discord. He would rather get his ring cut off a second time then to be humiliated by this strange creature, he would even turn into a hobbit then get defeated by this self-proclaimed God of Chaos and disharmony that was a Maia not even close to a Vala.

Ponies were running and the guards were evacuating everyone, no one knew why didn’t Princess Cadence or Prince Shining Armor showed up yet, but they really had to be outside the palace or be busy and ignore the guards yelling for help in the fight between these two powerful beings, almost at the same level but with the difference that Sauron was much stronger…or at least he thought so.

----Celestia's Room----

Celestia was preparing to lower the sun and her sister was now sleeping or playing video games probably while waiting for the time to get the moon up. Celestia was eating some delicious cake and was drinking some tea to it, she was also thinking what she should do when she again meets Sauron. The first thing would be probably to apologize for her aggressive behavior, and maybe offer help in the name of Equestria.

Celestia didn’t know anything about the land called Mordor, the name rather strange for her and seemed so cold when you spoke it. Especially the R was strong in it as if you supposed to growl when you say it. She also couldn’t believe Sauron saved little Flurry Heart that is will be probably the most powerful Alicorn one day, but something was off with the ring he was wearing… almost making her jealous?

“No.” she said to herself now concerned about the ring on his hand. But then a strange sound from the lower level of the palace brought her attention.

Crack Boom Boom Cries

Celestia was now really confused, the sound coming from the lower level was as if something was destroyed or was getting broken. It also reminded her of Twilight's experiments with the machines and how they mostly exploded. She didn’t know why but it was amusing at times to see it happened but then she quickly stopped, because she was laughing at her friend and former student.

Crack Boom lauder Cries

The sound was closer and closer, and Celestia started to fear that something was happening down at the lower levels. So her horn started glowing with an golden aura and she was ready to intervene any time something is going to happen, she had a bad feeling that it might have to do with Sauron’s arrival. But she also could sense Discord magic and that made her even more nervous and she started to feel worried.

CRACK BOOM CRACK

The sound was now a few meters away and she definitely could sense Discord magic and how strong it was, he dared to use one of his most powerful techniques in the palace. This was unacceptable and she needed to confront him, Celestia took a few steps back and she was cut off guard by one of the elements sudden burst into her room.

The door opened and in them gasping for air in dust covered Rainbow Dash and soon after her Fluttershy followed and they both looked at Celestia, and said in the same time.

“Discord… Sauron… fight!” They yelled and as if this was a summoning spell Sauron in his battle armor busted through the floor

Celestia just Looked as the Dark lord was falling on the ground with a burned armor and it was broken in some places, his helmet was a lite damaged and on his chest there was a circle that looked like if someone was trying to melt through the armor. However The dark lord with a tore apart cape stood up and looked into the hole that he made. Everyone was shocked at the image of seeing Sauron is such state, and what was more surprising was that he somehow was fitting into the room.

But when the dust and smoke from the sudden burst fell down, they saw that he was on his knees not to hit the ceiling with his head. Then as if they saw a ghost or something more terrible he started to speak to himself with very cold tone, and the word that he used weren’t even close to Equestrias standards

“No…mercy.” He said and they hearts were now filled with fear.

He then brought his hand into the air, and from the hole in the floor he made-or rather Discord did-he watched, and he heard a sudden battle cry from Discord. Fluttershy already knew what will happen, and started to shout but the battle cry didn’t stop and a few moments, Discord is going to arrive and get a special delivery straight from Sauron.

And when Discord showed up while flying at impressive speeds, time seemed to slow down and Sauron already was in the motion to hit Discord with his hand, and make him fly into the rooms on the opposite side. Discord looked at Sauron’s hand as it was approaching and his anger turned into fear, when Sauron’s hand met with Discord muzzle not only Discord lost his bigger tooth, but also he was bitch slapped by the same person he hated since his arrival to the Crystal Empire.

-------Lunas room on the opposite side of Celestias-----

Luna was now interested what was going on in her sisters room, all the cries for help and at the same time something was destroyed or exploded. She was playing video games but she stopped when she heard that something happened in her sister’s room. Her headphones were pretty good at insulating the outside sounds. But when something happened in Celestia's room she had to investigate, so she saved her game and was ready to depart.

But she had to get something that was on her bed, so she approached her bed and under the blankets there was a small box with different kinds of buttons. It was a small console Mar-nid-D69 She never intended a meeting without it ,she was always bored when she awaited from the nobles or ambassadors from different countries. When she was ready to visit her sister’s room she was greeted with already open door… or rather destroyed doors.

Discord busted in her room without knocking and she was on her bed while lying on a rather interesting position. She was lying on the bed in a rather-For ponies-seductive position. She was showing of her royal flank as if she was just a simple bat-pony prostitute.

Discord was beaten heavily and she just looked at him with winded eyes and thought who could have done something like this, and then her answer came, Sauron busted in while destroying the entrance to Luna's room with his size. He wanted to grab Discord but Discord with his magic managed to teleport away into the air and was now flying above Sauron’s hand.

Luna shouted “Stop! Both of you.” she yelled but neither reacted to her command as if they had only themselves in mind and wanted to see each other’s death and pain.

It was true enough…

Sauron tried to somehow catch Discord with his left hand, all he needed now was his ring cut off by the abomination named Discord to defeat him. Sauron was ready to use a little magic to help himself in the fight, but his pride and courage that with his ring, Discord will lose made him not use his magic. And it was the best scenario, for the whole palace, not only would Sauron destroy the palace but also kill everyone inside the building that would fall down.

Discord was the whole time avoiding Sauron tries to catch him or even smash him like a fly sometimes, he was teleporting, doing maneuvers, dodging and jumping to only avoid Sauron’s hands and not to make a contact with them. Every time Discord saw Sauron’s ring he for some reason thought that Sauron had a family and maybe even a wife back where he comes from. All he knew was that some evil spirit will come and this spirit was serving a dark being of pure evil named Melkor, or by the mortals called Morgoth.

However Sauron had to admit that someone like Discord would be a really helpful servant, and he was sad a little that he will have to kill him, or at least harm him heavily to teach him a lesson not to attack someone who is much stronger than you. He also had to respect Discord for his attacks, and that he somehow was able to make his shield get dissolved and that his attack hit him and managed tothrust him up so much in the air.

However when Sauron tried to get forward with his shield that after the first attack was weakened, he approached Discord and wanted to hit him while he in the air, but then Discord again fired the same technique that managed to not only break Sauron’s shield but also make him fly into the air and break through a couple of floors. To end up here, where the two Alicorns-from which- one was aggressive towards him and she will intervene in a matter of moments.

Discord was weakened and tired from the amount of magic and energy he put in in his attacks, normally he just snaps his fingers and everything is done, but this time he needs to fight as if he was fighting for his life and for the future he can protect that Sauron can destroy. He also was protecting…

‘No…’ Discord thought and avoided another Sauron attempt to hit him, but this time with throwing at him Lunas bed, the princess of the night has teleported to her sisters side that was observing everything in confusion while Rainbow Dash with Fluttershy begged to stop Sauron.

‘I’m not defending Equestria’ Another Thought of Discord while he was looking at Sauron that was now trying to make the roof caspase on him but Discord stopped it by snapping his fingers and create supporting pillars to stop the roof from collapsing.

‘I’m defending…’ Discord looked at his wife that was pulling Sauron’s cape to make him stop.

“My Family!” He shouted and landed on the ground so hard that it shook and crack appeared under him but even more appeared under Sauron.

The ground was cracking and Sauron was looking as the floor beneath him is going to give up in a matter of second, he stopped in doing what was he just doing and slowly looked at Discord, and saw his eyes that wanted revenge. For something that Sauron didn’t know what. He did scare his wife it's true, but she wanted to make contact and he didn’t even harm his friends or anyone so for him he was just an animal.

‘What would the Men do in this situation’ Sauron thought and then suddenly reminded himself of a line that was always used in situation like this…

“…Fuck you Discord.” he said and pulled the double birdies out.

And then the ground gave up and Sauron was falling down all the way to the bottom of the palace where the next round will be fought….

Author's Note

To LOTR fans

Fight is not accurate to Saurons power,please do not dislike the story becouse of your fanboyism it's just for the story

P.S write a comment and give a like to show support

Edit 14.02.2018: Thanks to Raistlin Phantom for the diting

EDIT: C'mon let us hit 1k views everypony!

Ch 12: Round 2 (mini fight) and Peace?

Author's Note

This story isn't a 100% accurate with Lotr lore and bla bla bla haters gonna hate bla bla bla, if you don't like it it's ok wait so long until someone makes one with Sauron in the main role with a 100% accurate informations in them

P.S Please write a comment it really helps me in writing ,and the knowledge that you support me with them makes me want to write more, and remember to share it with others and friends

Reminder: Drop a LIKE and don't be a HATER

Edit 2018 : Thanks to Raistlin Phantom for editing this

Ch 12: Round 2 (mini fight) and Peace?

The crystal palace, the home of the Crystals Empires royalty. A very beautiful building that stood there for centuries was the home sometimes for ponies running from evil and seeking help. Such an wonderful thing that would stand for millennials, but still it can be destroyed or damaged. It's rather unlikely that someone would destroy such a thing, or any other palace where jewels and gold are everywhere and you need only to stretch out your hand to get it. Well maybe not one person would but two that are gods and they both fight only to show off? Who knows…

------Discord and the princesses-----

Discord was gasping for air and was heavily beaten by Sauron and what’s worse he didn’t even use any magic but the shield to defend himself. He heard how Sauron was still falling down destroying the lower levels and how the ponies were crying, and what’s worse he was tired, but he had to continue and not show that he is weak, or else nothing will stop him but the element’s and he feared that he can even surpass them.

Celestia was just looking down and didn’t know how to react other then ask Discord what is happening and most importantly WHY, she looked behind and saw that Fluttershy was also worried about Discord and about Sauron also although he looks evil. She had to ask him what was going on… now.

Luna was just like Celestia, she wanted to have answers to know why they both were fighting and what started it, most importantly they destroyed her stuff and all her consoles were now in ruin. And what’s even worse they dared to make her not finish her game, if she will have Sauron and Discord by herself and they will be alone she will have a very painful chat with them.

Rainbow Dash was in awe how Discord managed to somehow take down the big metal knight as Flurry Heart calls him way down to the bottom of the palace. She would like to kick his flank and make him go from where he came from and never return. She was also worried about her best friend Fluttershy, because she knew why they both were fighting and she told her and indeed it was Discord’s fault and Sauron defended himself but still it’s all Sauron’s fault.

Fluttershy was about to fly towards Discord but she saw that Celestia already flew towards him to confront her husband, she had a bad feeling about what’s going to happen but she also had to say something. She was worried about him; she saw his injuries she wanted to cry. It was all her fault that she provoked this Sauron to scare her even though she only wanted to know where he is and he politely confronted her and asked for her name.

“Discord…” Started Celestia and Discord looked at her and his eyes had no regret “What is the meaning of this?” she said very softly.

“He attacked Fluttershy.” Discord answered, still in pain because of his injuries.

They all exchanged looks and Fluttershy when Discord said it landed beside Celestia, she then hugged him and Discord her. Celestia now was looking at Luna that together with her didn’t expect such an response. Of course they had to hear out Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash was already preparing to fly towards Sauron now on the bottom of the palace.

Princess Luna saw that she wanted to follow their “enemy” and she with her magic stopped her from that, of course Rainbow Dash didn’t know why wasn’t she flying towards him. But after a few moments she saw that Princess Luna was the answer to her question, of course she didn’t like it and she immediately expressed it with a protest.

“Princess we need to turn him into stone! Look what he did to Discord; think what he can do to you or Equestria or even young Flurry!” She yelled in protest and that did feel the heart of princess Celestia and Luna with fear.

Indeed Sauron was a very powerful foe and she indeed feared him, she wanted to protect her subjects at all cost and Sauron was a potential threat. And if Discord tells the truth then not only did Sauron make a declaration of war by attacking one of the Elements but also by attacking Discord that has his own “Kingdom” and is allies with Celestia and Luna.

“N-No…” said Fluttershy in the deep silence spoke getting attention of everyone.

“Fluttershy?” asked Discord holding her tight now worried if Sauron did something to her, his anger was already beginning to fill his heart.

“I-I-Its m-my fault.” she muttered out and continued “I provoked him to attack him…*Sniff and sob* He politely asked for my name and…and then he said i-it *sobbing sniff* even though I didn’t tell him.” Fluttershy exclaimed and hugged into Discord even more.

Celestia then looked at Discord and so did also Luna “Did he attack you?” Luna asked and Fluttershy answered with something that surprised everyone.

“N-No… he just wanted to go away but then* sob followed by sniff* you appeared and attacked him.” She said now looking at Discord.

Now everything was against Discord and his statement that Sauron attacked Fluttershy. Celestia and Luna were now really upset with Discord, not only didhe lie to defend himself but he also attacked a ruler of a different country, and probably managed do develop a diplomatic affair that will be hard to bury under the ground

“B-But he insulted you!” Discord yelled to defend himself.

“Discord, stop it and end this fight peacefully! Look what you two have done to this palace!” Celestia demanded that Discord stops the fight.

“N-No… if he will see that I’m weak he will not only win and use it to his advantage but also to threaten you” He pointed at the two sisters.

“You are more powerful than him.” Rainbow dash joined the conversation and Discord looked with worried eyes and let out a sight. “I-I think…” she added after a pause.

“He used pure physical strength to beat me like this, while I used my most powerful technics and he didn’t even bleed a little.” he said as if he was about to cry.

Celestia and Luna were now very worried about what can happen if Sauron will turn against them, they only know that he wants to return home and that’s it. However the strength he represents and the fact he says he is a King makes it even worse. Of course Luna and Celestia are the Sun and Moon goddesses, and rulers of a country, but having someone that can rival Discord that rivals them without the use elements is very stressful information.

And the fact he used pure physical strength, and a shield that was probably made by magic-they thought- is all he used then they really need to keep him as an ally. The worse scenario would be if the gryphon’s allied with him, and together attack Equestria in promise that he will return home. Not only the Griffon Emperor with his wife are rather aggressive since the old emperor died, and Equestrian diplomatic mission don’t do much so there is no doubt that the Griffon Empire and Equestria are in a cold war.

“W-We will discuss this later but now I think we have to stop this fight.” Celestia said in full seriousness in her voice and gestured to the fall that goes all the way down to the bottom

-----Sauron at the bottom-----

Other than receiving pain his back after many falls he is rather in a decent state, when he was falling down he destroyed at least five or six rooms and at least half of the palace is now in ruin. But Sauron didn’t care about the palace; he cared about deceiving the rulers of this country to make them believe he is innocent. It shouldn’t be a hard task, if he uses the correct word in correct order and in the right moment while explaining how it all started.

Of course the first reaction was mass panic, and the guards all over surrounded him and didn’t know if they should attack or not, he of course was gently doing everything not to make a chain reaction of aggressive behavior. Ponies were running left and right some guards were looking for Prince Shining Armor or Princess Cadence. He just was lying there and waited for all of them to stop ,or waited for Discord to show up and again this time smack him so hard, that when he will see himself he will gladly accept the species change.

He slowly supported himself with his hands and started to stand up and with every moment or even second the ponies were more and more looking like ants. Of course they all started to be filled with fear and Sauron barely was fitting into the bottom part of the palace. If he arrived a few years earlier he would be crouching, but thanks to the events following Flurry Hearts birth managed to make the rulers make the bottom part of the palace bigger, and the ceiling thanks to this was now higher.

He looked up and was waiting for Discord to come down and face him like a Maia with a Maia. But he felled that he was talking to them, he could almost hear it but his abilities were jammed by the chaos around him that was the element of the abomination called Discord. He only needed one of the rulers to show up to already begin deceiving them and corrupt their minds with his truth.

“Heheheh…” he chuckled dark and the guards were shaking to drastically that some were close to literally fade because of the fear.

“Lord Sauron!” A familiar voice arrived in his ears.

Sauron turned to face the person and there he saw Princess Cadence with her Husband approaching him with a very angry frown, not only he saw the anger and fear of the destruction, and his presence he also saw regret that she let him be and stay in her palace. Sauron was literally inches away from scraping his plan to corrupt the Hearts of these ponies, and just conquer them or make them do what he wants them to do.

Her husband however also was very angry, and he could also feel it but for some reason he seemed to hope there is maybe a reason why he did what he did, in fact all this mess is Discords fault because he used his magic while he preferred to use pure physical strength. It’s true that his size is very unfitting, and very weird for many but still he wouldn’t have destroyed all these rooms if Discord didn’t break the floor.

“What is the meaning of this mess?!” She yelled at him and she was lucky he didn’t yet abandon his plans to corrupt this land into a new Mordor.

Sauron pointed at where he came from and said blankly. “Discord’s fault.”

They all exchanged looks even the guards were not sure how to response to this but they could swear that the lord of chaos wasn’t here while he fell from the ceiling destroying everything, and bringing a big pile of bricks. Of course Cendence just looked at him and asked him what he means by saying that it’s all Discords fault.

“What do you mean?” she asked really harshly, Sauron was now hoping for his foe to show up or else he will stomp this ponies for speaking to him like this.

“He is the reason for all of this.” Sauron said also a little bit harshly.

“And why should I trust you? I don’t know about your culture or people but I refuse to let something like this pass by like a fly by a horses flank!” She said in a aggressive tone and Shining put his hoof on her shoulder to say that he wants to speak.

‘A woman in rule… always anarchy, and you need to ask to get a permission to speak’ Sauron thought when he saw what Shining did to get the privilege to speak.

“Please understand that we want to end all this in peaceful way so please explain to us how did this happen.” and he pointed at the hole in ceiling.

“The abomination named, Discord attacked me while I peacefully arranged a conversation with Ms. Fluttershy.” He started and already received a light growl from Cendence for using the word “Abomination” to describe Discord.

“Please let’s not use names because of some ponies or in this case some draconequus look, ok?” Asked Shining, and Sauron painfully nodded only to gain their trust and continued with the story.

“She didn’t want to talk so I wanted to leave and then I felled magic from a teleportation spell behind, so I looked who it was but then I felled a hand or rather a paw on my shoulder, and I was attacked without a reason with a bolt of magic. After the effect that managed to blur my vision vanished, I saw that it was the Lord of Chaos that attacked me.” he said, and behind his helmet he narrowed his eyes make them feel more towered by his presence.

Sauron’s gaze was really not a thing to joke about, he with his great eye in Mordor he saw everything and everyone. Nothing escaped him and with his own will he could kill a mortal by just focusing on him and looking at him, and he knew that it won’t be so easy with these here. He could influence their minds and make them more sloppy ,and trustworthy towards him rather than Discord. He could also feel how Discord with the Princesses were flying down to probably end this fight.

“Discord had to see something or think you were doing something to his wife that he fined as an act of aggression.” Said Cendence now more calmly thanks to Sauron’s gaze that did influence her behavior.

Shining just looked at her, one moment ago she was really angry at Sauron and now she is calm as if she just took some medicines to calm down. He then looked at Sauron and he noticed again how scary he looks like and how much dread his armor gives him, not to mention that he really is a very powerful non-pony. However he felled that he maybe did something to Cendence to make her calm down, he didn’t know if this was just his imagination or if it was a thing.

“I can assure you that I did nothing that could be accused as a “aggressive behavior” towards Ms. Fluttershy.” Sauron assured them and placed his hand on his hand.

It was truth he didn’t do anything aggressive other than placing his hand on her shoulder, but if something like this is counting as aggression then when Shining puts his hoof on Cendeces shoulder it should count as family abuse. This land was very weird but very surprising, and he hoped he isn’t far away from Middle-Earth, maybe he even somehow when he died he was returned to the continent of Aman.

‘That would be interesting’ he thought to himself.

While thinking about it the guards put their weapons down when they saw that Celestia and Princess Luna with both the element of kindness and loyalty arrived. Of course Sauron felled their presence and he turned to see them and was greeted by a very worried Celestia and a very angry Luna, that still was mad because of her lost games. However he didn’t want to see them, he wanted to see the abomination of Chaos that proudly represented it’s element by being a mess, and a weakling towards Sauron even though he did some damage to Sauron and did make him use magic and summon his armor.

“Aunt Celestia and Luna, do you know where Discord is?” Cendence asked her two aunts while also approaching them.

“Yes we know, he will come when we will hear out Lord Sauron here.” she answered and Luna behind her followed her.

Sauron now was really surprised, not only this there are family but also she has such an authority that she can be more important than the ruler of the country she is a guest in. Sauron felled really impressed now, and from the looks of it she had her sister under her. He was ready to give her some respect for being someone like that; he wondered how ever why is that? Is it because of her power? Influence? Or family causes?

“We would like to hear your version of what happened before…” Luna started and looked around, but Celestia finished.

“…All this mess.” she said with a confident motherly tone.

Indeed she had a motherly voice Sauron heard mostly when children were running from the orc attacks or were murdered to be later eaten, also raped by the evil men of Harad or Rhûn when they had a desire for it. He always watched how the villages burned and were sacked and all the men and smithies, rangers, local militia together with peasant’s fought with the attacks ding heroically so that their children can run.

‘Good old times’ he thought and let out a quite sight and started to explain what happened for the first time in this land he is going to tell the truth.

“Well…” he started. “I noticed Ms. Fluttershy was peeking and looking at me from the corner, and it was happening sometimes in arrow so after a while I tried to start a conversation. So I have gone in another place other than the hallway and Ms. Fluttershy,I think looked for me so I appeared and gently placed a hand on her shoulder and greeted her.” He finished with a light bow with his head toward Fluttershy that was still hiding behind Celestia.

She looked at him for a moment and after a while Cendence broke the silence and approved that he said the same thing to them. Shining also nodded and awaited Celestias reaction, of course as a “Awesome” pony Rainbow Dash had to enter the conversation by flying in front of Sauron and looking into his helmet trying to look into his eyes but his head was too big.

“This doesn’t prove that you didn’t do something to my best friend!” she yelled at Sauron and he just politely blowed her away with wind from his lungs.

Rainbow Dash flew away from him for a couple meters and she didn’t approached him again when she received angry look from Princess Luna saying that she should stop. Celestia still wasn’t sure if she should give the right to Discord or to Sauron that was saying the truth and actually winning because of Fluttershy's own look at what happened. However she had to ask one more thing to at least make a draw between the two, she didn’t want to upset Discord that was close to her heart a couple of years earlier.

“Did you taunt him or insult Fluttershy while fighting with Discord or before all this?” she asked and there was a moment of silence but finally Sauron answered.

“Y-Yes I did, I won’t lie about it, and I will also say that indeed I tried to use very lethal force to stop the fight before it’s all will evolve to what it is now.” He said with his head down with a tone of regret.

The guards that still were pointing their weapons on him were now looking at them self in disbelief that he wanted to harm so much the Lord Of Chaos. Of course some thought that it would have been better and others not, but they all been silent. However Luna and Celestia together with the two elements, Shining Armor and Cadence looked really uncomfortable with this information.

“But when I see what Chaos happened when he used very destructive magic while I preferred pure strength, I think the Lord of Chaos just really wanted to do some chaos and used me to it.” Of course Sauron had to insult a little Discord and at the same time wash his hands a little.

“Well yes Discord likes to do some chaos but, he still is in control.” said Celestia trying to actually not take this statement to influence her verdict.

“Since when chaos is controlled? How can you control something made to oppose peace and something that is unpredictable and can stab you in the ba-” Sauron was cut off when he felt Discord’s teleportation spell behind him and pain in his left leg.

He of course looked behind him and not to his surprise Discord stabbed Sauron in the leg with one of the spears that the guards were holding. He of course for the cause of better deceiving everyone, swallowed his pride and kneeled on his knee to show that he is in pain and he tried to catch Discord with his hands.

Everyone looked shocked at this; no one expected such an course of action. Sauron of course couldn’t even predict it, who can predict what is going to happen in a anarchist mind and more importantly a spirit representing Chaos. Sauron hoped that he maybe will be stabbed in the stomach, this sounded really ridiculous but he once got stabbed (Talking about Shadow of Mordor) in the stomach and didn’t hurt him for very long when his Maia powers blocked the pain.

Discord however teleported forward and now Sauron “tried” to stand up and hit him with his hand, however Discord with blood red eyes snapped his finger and not only avoided Sauron’s try to hit him but also he summoned a longsword in the air. Sauron’s hope for what he thought earlier was rising and his plan would work even though it won’t be too nice in feeling.

So Sauron lifted his hands into the air and he tried to hit him with both of his hands, of course he stretched so much that he allowed him to see a tiny opening where his armor revels some of the clothes and robes under his Armor to make him stab him there. Discord just looked at the place where Sauron meant to reveal and charged.

He took the bait, and Sauron was smiling but it turned into a frown when Discord stabbed him into his stomach.

“Ahhhhgh!” Sauron moaned a little in pain only for the effect and to show that Discord causes him pain to make the alicorns intervene.

And yes they indeed did intervene; both Luna and Celestia used their magic to cast a shield over Sauron to protect him from Discords aggression. Fluttershy was just about to be heart broken when she saw how Discord reacted even though they both agreed not to be aggression and he promised her when their little foal was born that he won’t be aggressive or brutal.

Discord however now gasping and looking at what he saw ,managed to get back to his senses and saw that everyone was looking at him angrily, even the guards now started to protect Sauron rather than guard him. He saw Luna that looked at him with a very displeased look and Celestia's that didn’t know what was happening, and begged for him to stop. He saw Cadence and Shining Armor looking at him with fear, and some sort of sadness in them, he then looked at his foe that was acting so good that even Discord bought it and got on the ground and was now very worried about…

“Fluttershy.” He said and saw his wife in tears again sobbing and sniffing.

This time he made her cry, again he made her cry just like that one time when Tirek had them in bubbles and wanted the Alicorn magic from Twilight, and he said that he is sorry. He turned into a monster and the only thing he needed now was more sorrow from his wife, he promised to be diplomatic and gentle and not aggressive and brutal. He promised to use chaos for good as much as he could.

However he tried to approach but everyone with Fluttershy did a step back, the guards now even weren’t sure if they should attack or not if he makes more attempts to approach. However a clear order from Shining Armor to put the spears down annihilated the possibility that more blood will be shed today.

Discord got on his knees and put his hand in the air as a guest of surrender, right then Luna and Celestia dropped the shield off Sauron that now had a clear view of what is going to happen. Not only his plan worked but one of the most powerful beings on this continent was defeated maybe not by strength in a duel but by words and trickery Sauron managed to make.

Rainbow Dash that was flying above everyone and observed, said nothing and even though she wanted to defend Discord she still couldn’t believe he made such an stupid attempt and didn’t wait for Celestia to accuse Sauron for all. He had this in his pocket but he broke, she would be like a wall if she was on his place and she would not fall for any of these insult’s (we all know it’s bullshit thou)

But Sauron only for fun and for the sake of his victory he stood up and got attention of all the ponies now looking at him, he then grabbed the sword in his stomach and pulled it out slowly making a little fountain and at the end he very quickly pulled it out, and as a bonus, painted Celestia's head pink for a little amount of time.

“Nonononononononononono someone give me a towel for Faust sake!” She yelled and panicked while Cadence with Shining looked at Sauron that now was pulling out the spear from his left leg

Luna tried to calm down her sister with saying that everything is alright and it’s only a dye and it will go away, while she herself got dirty and started panic to wash the blood out of her mane. It was really ridiculous now that the guards almost vomited and they really were trained to prepare and see such things but they didn’t because of the long peace in Equestria.

Discord just looked at Fluttershy and she on the princesses and from the blood dropping of Sauron’s wounds, she really was about to faint and not come back for a good amount of time but then she saw some pony that should not yet attend to see what was happening here.She saw Princess Flurry heart trying to get pass the pegasi and other guards guarding the entrance to this bottom part of the palace.

So she quickly flew to her and tried to convince her that nothing wrong was happening and everything was alright. Discord of course looked why she did that and he was happy that it wasn’t meant to fly towards Sauron and treat him because of what he has done to him, even now he felled anger towards him but maybe he has done wrong.

When Celestia and Luna finally were now clean and Celestia didn’t see any more pink on her face and Luna didn’t see her mane red rather than deeply night sky blue, the both sisters approached Discord and Sauron that were facing each other but each of them were sitting while Cadence and Shining escorted Flurry back to her room. Sauron unsummoned his Armor and managed to accept a CEASEFIRE with Discord but only for a little amount of time, while other thought it was peace between them.

“So…”Celestia said calming down. “Both of you will hold the responsibility for the destruction of all the floors. Discord will help rebuild this place and Lords Sauron’s help to get back will be stopped for so long until the recovery of the palace.” She said and already Sauron regretted the peace agreement with Discord.

“We also called a fashionista from ponyville to make new clothes for you Lord Sauron of Mordor, she will arrive in two days.” Luna added and Celestia nodded.

Sauron indeed was almost nude, he of course still had his clothes but most of his legs and chest with the injuries were revealed and what’s worse he needed a string to make the tunic of his now not fall and reveal his personal areas. Of course he won’t let anyone see him like this, only once he gave permission to someone to see him naked, and all he has to say that the girl was rather in pleasure after the night in Númenor.

“I’m grateful.” he said still having his hands placed and the bondages that the doctors put on him, he was immortal and something like this wouldn’t even be close to destroy his body.

“We would also like to apologize for Discords behavior.” Said Celestia and looked at him and then added „But please do not make actions like that in the future.” She said to both of them even though she looked at Sauron, while she was peeping on his ring all the time.

Sauron saw this and put his hand into the pocket that still somehow survived even though he didn’t fight in his clothes, apparently his clothes interact with his armor now. But this isn’t something that bugs him or anything he just wants to get a room and sleep for the first time since he got defeated at the bottom of Mt. Doom.

“Can we depart?” he asked and Cendence nodded her head in approval and a maid approached Sauron and asked to follow her.

When Sauron arrived in his room almost at the last floor, he didn’t even bother to look around his new temporary “home” he rather approached the balcony and stepped outside. He saw that the moon was already in the sky in its full bright. It reminded him of Middle-Earth and of his little adventures in his wolf from.

While going to the balcony he saw that his bed was red colored and was so big like the noble room, in his old fortress that was for the ambassadors or royalty that was coming from Harad or the Easterlings lands. He saw a couple mirrors something representing a mushroom and some tables, a carpet and the walls were painted blue.

When he opened the door to the balcony he was greeted with fresh air and light wind in his long hair, it was a very enjoyable moment indeed. It reminded him of the forsaken or rather foreSINKEN island of Númenor that he managed to sink with his powers of deceiving, while also making chaos there. He saw the lands and lights in homes that indicated that the citizens were going to sleep, and to think all this could be his if he plays the cards right.

“I wish I had a Palantír…” He said to himself wanting to explore through the stone the land he resides in.

…

…

“And what is a Palantír?” Asked a familiar voice now stepping on the balcony.

Ch 13: Night Adventures With Sauron part I

Sauron immediately got into his offensive position ready to change into his long lost wolf from to pin the intruder to a wall, but it would not benefit him. He was really curious how did Princess Luna arrive and wasn’t detected by him, he needed to know it or else she can be a potential threat to his plans. However in the night she as a pony was really charming and very beautiful looking, too bad she isn’t a Maia or Eldar, maybe he would spare her life.

Of course things like this couldn’t touch him, for him they all were animals and the creations of one of the Vala. Maybe he would even let her be used by the steeds that the Nazgûl are using; she would be in the Halls of Mandos right there. However he wished there was someone with such hair in Middle-Earth.

Luna now was gently approaching Sauron that was still in his offensive position looking if she doesn’t prepare any sort of spell to cast on him, he followed her magic flow and the magic here was softer, than the magic in Middle-Earth that was way harder and more powerful compared to what Discord can do. She indeed was a charming pony, even he had to admit it but still his morals were by him telling him that she is just a horse that will die sooner or later.

“It is not nice making a Mare waiting for an answer, Lord Sauron.” she started and sat on the floor in front of him.

He changed his attitude and was now passive towards her, indeed it’s not nice to make a lady wait for an answer, and the same is with making a lady wait for a man while he is doing something. But he has nothing to tell her about what she could not know, other than that he is an evil Dark Lord, waiting for them to turn their backs and give him an opening to attack them.

“Indeed, but can I know why you came here Princess Luna?” Sauron asked and she only with a smile answered his question.

“Well the reason for it is that I want to know you better, Lord Sauron.” She answered and waited for his part when he answers her question.

“Well then I’m honored that you want to know me better, I can only imagine how many stallions would be jealous right now. If they found out such a pretty mare want to socialize with a stranger rather than them…” He said with a charming tone to make her mind softer.

Luna blushed a little indeed charmed by his words, she didn’t expect so kind compliment from Sauron. But she still was angry because of her lost games, and she is going to have a little fun with him. Luna however still wanted an answer to what exactly is a Palantír.It sounded as if it was a name of an object or artefact, maybe even a weapon and it sounded really interesting as an item from her RPG games she played.

“Well I’m still waiting…” She said now a little angry because Sauron is avoiding the answer.

“A Palantír is an artefact that you should know about… and actually I’m concerned why you don’t know what it is. I can understand that this can be a land that has not heard of my continent but still the Palantíri are known to all alive beings.” He finished his sentence and Luna just looked at him with interest.

“Well I can assure you I didn’t hear about the Palantíri as you call them, and definitely this isn’t a secret continent because there are only a few on Equis.” She said and Sauron Raised an eyebrow now scared a little about where he is.

“What do you mean by Equis?” He asked and Luna with pride answered his question in a way a smart person would answer a question of a stupid peasant.

“Well, It’s the planet, It’s called Equis. But in your country it can be called with a different name.” She said, slowly thinking that Sauron is not from their world.

And indeed she was right, Sauron was not from her World and she definitely would not want to meet his world. Well at least not when the first, second and third age were there, right now in the fourth age she would be greeted by Kingdom of Gondor under Aragorn and Elves that slowly are starting to depart to a distant land of Aman to live their eternal lives. The dwarfs would slowly be closing their Cities and have little interaction with the Kingdoms of man.

“Is this… world a sphere by any mean?” Sauron asked concerned.

Luna just looked at him and answered the dumbest Question ever “Well of Course not! It’s a big ball in the space, and what do you think?” She answered.

Sauron’s world just turned upside down, the Mare before him was just saying that the world here was a big Ball in space and universe covered in stars, Arda was a sphere and nothing could change that. Only Eru Ilúvatar the God creator can change that and maybe the Valar with other Maiar if they would use their strength. But from the information that he received, he was currently in another world and that is something impossible.

“That’s… That’s impossible, this has to be Arda and my world is a sphere! I saw how it turned into one!” He yelled was concerned about his return to his world.

Luna now was a little scared because of Sauron’s behavior; if she has to she will use one of her spells to make him fall asleep so that he won’t do anything stupid. Of course Luna never heard of something called Arda that was probably the name of the whole world in Sauron’s culture. And she never heard about the Palantíri, and from what Sauron says they are really popular things that every living creature knows of.

“How is this possible… you need to show me the maps. Maybe this is some pocket dimension he has created and no one knows of…” Sauron said referring to the God creator but Luna just looked at him as if he was mentally ill.

“It’s late night, I can’t just show you the maps that are in Cadence’s room.” Luna said concerned about who was Sauron talking about.

“Princess Luna, I would really like to see them. I understand it’s night, but if I will maybe recognize any island that I know of maybe then I will be safe and not be in a different universe or even World” He said really hoping and using his skills to convince Luna.

“Are you saying you are from another world? You are a different species and all but another world?” She was asking him hoping for any answer and she really was now interested in helping him get the maps.

Sauron just let out a sight and said Yes Princess Luna, did you ever hear of the War of wrath or theValar and Maiar? The Ainur or Eru Ilúvatar?” he asked her and now Luna was really interested in the conversation with Sauron.

Indeed she didn’t ever hear of these names and things Sauron said about, Sauron is also a different species and was “Teleported” away because of his enemies. So technically he can be from another world, she really sometimes wished Twilight was next to her. And he really seemed to be on a very different level when it did come to size and strength, not only this but his own Kingdom called Mordor was not so friendly.

‘Maybe… he is just like Sunset… lost and wants to go back’ She thought debating if she should help him to find the maps.

“Princess Luna, please help me. You seem to be the kindness from all the rulers I met yet.” He complimented her saying not only the truth but also hoping he will convince her to help him.

Luna blushed a little and with a smile said. “We do not need maps, I know a spell that can show you the land.” she said and her horn was now glowing with a blue aura.

She then shoot a beam at the floor and the floor was now covered in a mist that slowly formed the land and the seas by having different shades of blue. Sauron indeed was impressed that she knows such a useful spell and maybe she has more abilities that could prove useful in the future. The mist slowly formed into a map with all continents and all Islands.

“And, Do you recognize any of it?” Luna asked and Sauron only looked at the map.

He didn’t see anything familiar other than some things remind him of Middle-earth and older memories. He was angry because of it, not only was he transported to another world no one knows about. But also because of his death he may even not return ,and what’s worse he can’t do anything to get back if Eru Ilúvatar imprisoned him here.

“No.” he said blankly and his voice turned evil and sinister when he said that.

Luna shivered a bit but asked him a very simple question. “So you are from a different world?”

Sauron just was nodding and with hatred he answered, “Yes.” He nodded again.

Luna now was really uncomfortable around Sauron, not only she heard his hatred in his tone but also she could feel the magic around him getting thicker and thicker, but Luna for some reason felt bad because of it.She really wanted to know Sauron better, and now she not only was greeted with the information that he is a traveler from a distant world, but also managed to make him angry and he will probably want to go to sleep.

Sauron on the other hand, as now thinking if this isn’t a sign or something. Maybe this is his new mission here. Could have Morgoth his master do this and not Eru Ilúvatar? It was very unlikely but he still is going to be loyal even if he has to rebuild everything from the beginning. But when he thought about it he really felled bad for some reason saying that he wanted to stay loyal.

“Are you okay?”

But at the same time he could not just betray his Master and the most powerful Vala from all of Eru Ilúvatars children. If he becomes a traitor then who would want to give one a chance in life when they know he is going to betray them. He could always try and prey to Eru Ilúvatar,he would not do it but he had to get answers and maybe he will get them.

“Lord Sauron... Are you…”

But what will he do when he won’t answer his prayers, he would be left alone in a world full of colorful ponies that all they care about is their own interests.He from the hate towards the main enemy but also the father of all Ainur including him, he would rebuild Mordor on the soil of this world again deceiving everyone and corrupting the Hearts of many.

“Crying?” Luna said in a very concerned voice and wanted to Hug him but he heard that and snapped awake.

“Wha-*Sniff* no,no, it’s just something in my eye.” He said and actually wiped his tears away.

He did never cry, it was the first time he actually did. It as really strange for him, he never felt sad about anything or anyone and he didn’t. He really wanted to stop but for some reason he continued and eventually he had to give up and cry himself out in front of a girl. As if the world couldn’t be more merciful and just let him stop but instead made him cry even more.

“Strange.” He said and got Lunas attention “I’d never cried in my entire life.” he said and now Luna was really shocked with his statement.

“It can’t be… you had to when you were a foal.” she said and then he looked at her with his orange eyes that were really drilling through her soul.

“I wasn’t born… I was created.”

Luna now could not believe something like this, she knew that only angels, demons, spirits or any other being were created to aid but even the divines were born at some point. But it could not be that such a powerful person like Sauron with also a very handsome muscular body and yes he was really s-No we are not going that way Luna… naahh.

“Do you want me to leave?” she asked and was ready to live him, she expected an answer such as “yes” or “That’s a good idea” but she was greeted with something other than that .

“No” Sauron said and now entered his room and with his own presence there all candles lighted up.

She was surprised by the skill he possessed and also she was more surprised about his answer, she was beginning to think if he likes her company. Of course she for some reason also liked to spend time with him even though she barely knows him, as if a weird force was saying that he is someone good and he can be trusted or even more.

“As you wish Lord Sauron however I won’t be here for long because I have to attend my royal duties”. she said and Sauron sat on a chair and looked at her with an raised eyebrow.

“But you are not in your country so how do you want to do it?” he asked concerned and she happily answered.

“Well I need to defend my subjects by defending them from nightmares” she answered and Sauron now was interested to know more, Luna wasn’t surprised

“What do you mean? Can you enter others dreams?” He asked and when Luna wanted to say that he is right he cut her off and said “…Because I can do that too.” he said and Luna's eyes winded.

“R-really?” she asked. “And yes that’s what I can do.” she said now happy that maybe she found a potential companion to fight off nightmares.

“It seems that we have something in common, you said princess that you came here to know me better?” He said and Luna nodded in approval “So let’s talk then… what do you want to know?” He asked politely with a smile looking as if he just forgot about his situation.

Luna was slightly driven off because of this but she asked him basic questions. “Uhmmm… how old are you?”

Sauron just grinned and got comfortable, when he was ready he replied “I’m so old I don’t even remember my age.” he said slightly sad.

Luna couldn’t understand how something like this is even possible, she understands people that are in amnesia to not remember their age. But Lord Sauron is not in a amnesia and he definitely had many birthday parties to remind him how old he is.Not only that, he definitely was married by looking at his ring and he must have remembered the age when he got married.

However thinking like this made Luna sad insider of her, that he was married made her sad for some reason. But then it had a little happiness. She didn’t know why she was ad because their guest had a family in his world, but it also made her happy that maybe Lord Sauron is happy. She really finned it strange to think about it, maybe when he sleeps she will find out more?

‘What is wrong with me’ she thought and looked sad and concerned, Sauron saw that and raised an eyebrow thinking if his answer was wrong.

“Is something wrong Princess Luna?” he asked and sounded concerned but in reality he wasn’t.

Luna snapped “N-No e-everything is okay” she said and prepared to ask another question “Do you have a moon in your world?” she asked.

“Of course, however it wasn’t there from the beginning.” He said and he got Lunas attention.

“What do you mean not from the beginning?” She asked him now really curious with a smile.

Sauron just grinned and responded .“Well, If you would want understand it I would have to tell you the story of how my world was created.” And with a light chuckle he ended but Luna didn’t give up and was attacking him with pleads.

“Please Lord Sauron tell me…” she pleaded and Sauron just blankly said “No.”

“But lord Sauron I will understand it!” she exclaimed but Sauron again said “No” and continued with.

“I will tell you all who I am and how my world works tomorrow, when all of us will be in one place and then maybe you will all tell me about your world.” He said with a smile and soft voice petting Luna a little behind the ear and she liked it.

“Ok… I understand.” She said with a sigh and was about to say goodbye but then an idea appeared in her head.

“Lord Sauron, if you can walk in someone’s dreams. Then maybe would you like to accompany me tonight and together fight the nightmares of my subjects?” she asked and was really hoping for Sauron to say yes.

Sauron saw this and he saw her yes remind him of children always excited to get something or do something interesting. He looked into them and he really liked the light blue color of them, however accompanying this mare can prove beneficial to his future plans. And besides that, he actually enjoyed her company. Who knows maybe he will corrupt her last or even kill for being so nice and friendly toward him. Besides he was interested to get as many information about this world as possible.

“I would gladly, I’m sure your subjects would fight for something like this.” He said with big smile and confident voice.

Luna of course accepted the compliment that really felt warm “Ohh yes there are some ponies that would fight for this” she said and then continued with a question “And how do you enter the world of dreams?” she asked curious

“I just “fall asleep” and concentrate that my spirit can enter it… why do you ask, and most importantly where should we meet, Princess Luna.” He explained and Luna nodded.

“Let’s meet in front of the palace.” She said and Sauron agreed with it.

And so with that both Sauron and Luna prepared to enter the dream world, Luna had to get back to her new room and fall asleep in order to do it.Sauron on the other hand just sat in his chair and supported his head with his hand, and started to ascend into the dream world to meet princess Luna and together fight off the nightmares of her subjects. Not only will he have time to explore the city but also to socialize with Luna,but to get some knowledge of the princesses that-As he assumed- are indeed charmed by words.

-----Lunas chamber---

She felled so strange after she talked with Sauron, she was slightly nervous now to travel together with him and alongside him defeat the nightmares of her subjects. Not only that but the compliments were really warm and she really enjoyed it, she really was interested by his world and culture and to help him get back.

She didn’t mess around and she jumped on her bed to then quickly try and enter the dream space to find Sauron already waiting there for her. She wondered if he will look the same or if he will take a different form while in the dream world, she rather would prefer to him as he is now, with his torn apart clothes revealing his muscular body.

And with a light blush on her face she entered the dream world to meet with Sauron…

-----Flurry Heart----

For Flurry Heart it was a really strange day and she definitely wanted to see what happened to Lord Sauron and why her parents forbid looking what happened and why he fought with Discord. She really wanted to also ask him questions about where he came from and ask about his country and traditions. And what’s even more important she wanted to ask him if he would attend to the grand galloping gala in two months.

She really also wanted to ask him if she is the first Alicorn he met, and if she is the first pony he saved, she had so many questions that he promised to answer. She also remembered more of his titles and especially she wanted to ask him if he is a necromancer. From what she knows and her aunt Twilight told her necromancy is illegal in the Crystal Empire and Equestria because it is a dark magic.

But she knew that she will have a chance to ask him things only when the castle will be repaired and when she will be allowed by her parents to ask. She didn’t like it and she really wanted to rebel against them like most of her friends in the school. But she loved them so much she could not do it,and she really wanted to be nice and all but she needed freedom.

Flurry Heart was trying to sleep but she could not doit and she didn’t find a good stuffed animal to her sleep, she really had about two hundred of them in her room that was painted pink and also had some blue or white in it.Flowers were on the window and she had three wardrobes with different kinds of dresses and clothes for special events.

She had a small balcony and most ofher mirror s for makeup times were at least two times bigger than her for a good view of herself, she had a decent lamp that was made out of gold and ad some silver like addictions. Overall her room wasn’t to great but in the end in the day it was rather beautiful and very girl like. Her bed was massive and was transported straight from saddle arabia and had very comfortable silk bed sheets.

“Why can’t I sleep.” she asked herself and levitated a pillow to hug it.

She had an idea to maybe call Princess Luna and ask her to cast a spell that makes you go to sleep. However she could always call her mom or dad and tell them she can’t sleep and she can’t find a reason why, other than excitement to ask Sauron about who he is exactly and what is a Maiar as he called himself.

‘Maybe I should try to cast a spell myself’ she thought and decided that it is a good idea.

So she sat on her bed and her horn started to glow, she then thought about dreams and sleep and her pink aura changed to purple. After that she casted the spell just like a protection spell, this meant to concentrate on herself and release it.And when she did it a little boom of purple-blue of light erupted from her horn and she immediately fell over on the pillows and was asleep,while some sparks similar to snowdrops were falling down…

----Dream world----

Luna was waiting for Sauron in front of the Crystal palace and she really wanted to see if he will look differently or the same. She really was looking forward to even become friends with Sauron,maybe she will also find someone to play games with her, other than children and some teenage stallions doing nothing their entire time at home.

But for some reason Sauron didn’t show up, she begin to think that he lied to her to make her goaway but at the same time, she felled that he is going to show up but maybe he has troubles in entering the dream world. She wanted to go and maybe help him somehow ,or at least see if he didn’t accidently fall asleep.

But then indeed a little flame was beginning to form in front of her…

First it was just a little flame as if someone used a matchstick to have a flame. It was also covered by an light smoke layer and he light from it wasn’t shining too much. But then the flame was growing bigger and bigger and with it the smoke covering it. It was slowly getting bigger than her head and from the looks of it the smoke then changed places with the fire.

Now from the smoke that now resembled a line of darkness the fire was coming out of it forming and tear like shape, but more resembling an eye. Not only that but it was growing bigger and bigger, it made Luna scared and she thought for a moment it’s actually a nightmare or a monster that roams in the dreamworld.She was preparing to fly away from it but as she tried she was pinned by a force know to her, she could not fly any more or stand only look at the bigger and bigger flame now really looking like a giant eye.

She was really scared and was now thinking if Sauron was cut of by that thing and it’s the reason whySauron didn’t show up to dream fight the nightmares with her. Besides she even tried to go back to her body and wake Sauron up but she was blocked. She was really scared now but something similar to Sauron was in this giant flaming eyes now almost big as two houses or a very big villa.

“S-Sa..u-uron?”*cute sniff*she asked in a very thin and quiet whisper and a small sniff.

Then the force holding her to the ground left her and she had the strength to stand again, she wanted to fly away but then the yes as if was collapsing on itself and the dark apple of the eye was now forming into a familiar and tall person she just talked with. When it was absorbed she indeed saw how he was standing there and some light was coming of him and he was covered by a shadow. Then out of nowhere he exploded and the flames again formed the eye but with him in the middle.

And then slowly the flames were swallowed by his body, she could see how his body was slowly replaced by the flames. She could also see how the flames together with the smoke and shadows were forming and increasing his size. She already knew it was him who managed to scare her and almost make her cry, she was really heartbroken but at the same time she felt said and betrayed because of it.

The fire and shadows and smoke almost vanished completely and slowly his form was being revealed to her, she could see that he was wearing an armor and it looked similar to dragon scales. She also saw that on his right hand he still had his ring and it was glowing in a strange language just like the circle that followed Sauron when she first met him.

He was also wearing a crown with no jewels on them, it reminded her of her crown made out of special dark iron to resemble her night sky.Probably the same was with his one that was meant for battle just like now where he can lose it with jewels and regret he lost it, while losing a plain and blank still one only to show off won’t be a big loss to him or the kingdom

She was angry and she wanted to yell at him for doing something like this to a lady. But then she was looking at him and how the flames now we're revealing his face that she didn’t want to be angry and maybe it was just a prank.

When he was in front of her and she saw how he was looking at her with regret and concerned eyes, she really could not be angry at him for the rest of the night. Not only it would be foolish but also he was already thinking how to apologize for what he did. And indeed he was thinking how to apologize because he knew he crossed the line and it will not be beneficial in his plans.

So he played it cool and confident and used his charm and skill in diplomacy to excuse himself…

“I’m sorry.” he said and hand his head, after that he proceeded to help get Princess Luna on her hooves.

When she was on her hooves she wanted to say something but Sauron kneeled and hold one of her hooves in his hand, Luna blushed a little because she didn’t know what to expect.

“Wha-why are yo-”

”I-I just can’t to hold myself, I really like to dominate pretty girls.” He ran his fingers over her mane, “Again I-I’m really sorry.” He said while looking into her eyes, even if he had to ignore his morals to do this.

And that’s how Sauron managed to turn a blueberry into a strawberry…

Author's Note

Edit 2018: I look at this chapter, and I think to myself, what was wrong with me? The end is really cringy. I might rewrite it. It doesn't go along with my idea for the story that I have. But maybe I will do something out of this, will be really rude for Sauron to say but I might use this line to break a heart.

Raistlin Phantom has edited this chapter, give him some love.

Ch 14: Night Adventures With Sauron part II

Some things are impossible for a Maia to do because of his nature, however they can do much. Even a Vala has his limits, and there is no doubt that only Eru has the power to do anything and what he likes to when he has to. However Sauron never expected that he with just plain words, with no magic in them or any actual tries. Managed to make the cold shade of blue of night sky an almost perfect, strawberry red color that mixes with the blue and creates plum purple.

Sauron knew he had gone too far and this Mare can get attached to him, and he didn’t want to get attached also too much. Besides where is the fun when you only focus on one thing? And he can’t let only depend on Princess Luna, he has to also to deceive and corrupt others to his will and be “friends” with them and maybe help them from time to time.

Luna was blushing really hard and she didn’t know what to say, or how to react to such a statement. Should she let this be a compliment or very weird information about Sauron. Why does she always when her duty calls have to accouter such things like this?! It’s not like she didn’t like that she really was indeed charmed by his words and really her greedy side wanted more of it.

“Well Princess Luna, I think we should get going.” Sauron stated and now was looking at her while standing in his shrunken form.

Luna still blushing with her heart racing as if she was again turning into nightmare moon, nodded in approval and she looked at him, and gestured to the Palace first to see if anyone has any nightmares. Of course she still didn’t knew how would he even fly up there with no wings but, she just looked as a thin layer of smoke and sparks formed under his feet and he begin to levitate. With that Sauron smirked friendly and begin to slowly fly towards the palace, and with him Princess Luna followed.

Sauron and Luna met in front of the palace so flying and looking inside of it won’t be a difficult task, of course Luna had to find some pony with nightmares and she didn’t sense any yet. She thought that maybe because of Sauron’s and Discords fight, there will be at least a dozen ponies with nightmares about these two doing something horrible.

However she had to go into the palace and she had to find an balcony or an hole in the wall that Discord did in fact make to enter the Building. She looked at Sauron that was flying just alongside her with crossed arms and neutral expression, looking mostly at the city and not the palace. She decided to ask him if he likes the city, and are there any things he dislikes about it.

“Lord Sauron…” She started and got his attention and she continued “…You like the city don’t you?”

He just nodded and pointed at the Houses and said. “This reminds me how beautiful gems and diamonds are, it also is a city every noble and dragon would fight for no matter the cost.” He said and she nodded in approval.

“So dragons in your world are greedy?” She said with a flap of the wings adding a little more speed to her flight.

“Yes, however in the first age they were not like this, but through the second and third age they lost to greed and wondered on their own.” He said as if a little disappointed.

“Interesting indeed.” She whispered to herself.

While flying with Luna, she finally located a balcony and it was rather a small balcony led to the room of Princess Flurry Heart. Luna sensed that Flurry has a nightmare and immediately used her magic to the open the doors of her room and entered it. Of course Sauron followed Princess of the night and unsummoned his flying cloud. He then stepped after her into the room where Flurry Heart was sleeping, he didn’t know it was her room and he didn’t know she had a nightmare. He can only walk inside someone’s dream, but he doesn’t know whether someone has a nightmare or not.

However, because Princess Luna stopped in this room, he assumed that indeed the pony inside here had a nightmare and she had to stop it. Of course he will ask her some questions about the Crystal Empire and Equestria a little bit later not to rush all this. He noticed the pink and flowers on the glass and windows thanks to the moonlight and also thanks to his own vision skill he just activated, many could say he had eyes of an lion or a cat.

‘Girls room, child, thirteen or fourteen years old from the looks of it. To many stuffed animals’ he thought, as he quickly scanned his surroundings.

“It seems Flurry has a nightmare, are you ready Lord Sauron?” Luna asked him with a quiet voice.

“Of course.” it did make Luna shiver a bit but she didn’t mind that.

And with That Sauron watched as Princess Luna touched Flurry Heart’s forehead, and her horn started to glow and her eyes closed. He knew already she entered her mind and is in her dream, now it was his turn to do it. He took two steps forward and looked at Flurry Heart that did in fact have a rather scared expression as if she really did have a nightmare, not only this but she also started to moan a little or try to call help.

That’s when Sauron decided to enter her dreams, his form slowly started to become smoky and fire like. Then shadows and darkness from the night surrounded him and he placed his hand on her head. Then the smoke covered her a little and with that Sauron entered her dreams, of course he could enter her dreams by plain words and concentration. But he felted that he would need his memories and maybe some magic to help her with her nightmare.

------Flurry Heart----

Every nightmare starts with something silent, or at least did from the start. First you wake or find yourself in a beautiful place that then becomes the most hated, unwanted location you wished to ever find yourself in.Well Flurry Heart’s dream started with her going to meet her friends, nothing bad was happening she was enjoying the look of every ponies smiley faces.

She was about to meet her friends but then the clouds darkened and she could feel and hear how the thunder tore apart the clouds, just like when Sauron first spoke to the dragon and managed to scare him away. It was a experience she didn’t want to remind herself of, she wanted this memory to just vanish out of her head and never return.

But then the ground started to shake and she could hear slowly how ponies were screaming and that behind her everyone was running and escaping the city, she wanted to see what was happening but then she saw a dark cloud. A dark like shadow or pure darkness energy or anomaly was destroying the city with bursts of dark magic, or by just swallowing it and throwing away half damaged and “eaten”.

She never saw something like this, and she never expected to see something like this. It remind her again of that day with the dragon and when Sauron appeared as a dark shadow like cloud, actually the cloud was really like he that time. She feared even more, was it a mistake to bring him to Crystal Empire?No it can’t be, something was off and she knew it, her guest that just saved her could not just rampage through the city to bring death and carnage for nothing.

She galloped to him and she wanted to encounter him, to talk with him to maybe start a conversation. Of course she after a while galloping jumped and flapped her wings to then fly towards Sauron to be in air. From what she remembered he was about thirty fivefeet tall so she was above the ground so high as his size is. And she wanted to face him, literally, face him and maybe to do some diplomacy as Celestia had taught her during her small lessons in Canterlot.

Sauron in his shadow form was killing and destroying everything what he met in front of him, leaving nothing more than dust behind him with maybe some bones. There was no blood or anything like that, only dust and grey color left by his magic. She could not find a logical answer to why he actually was doing what he was doing, and why didn’t her parent’s or dad stop him.

With that thought and already half way so meet Sauron she had stupid ideas coming to her head, she thought that he murdered her family and friends already.But it couldn’t be true, why would he do something like that? She feared it might have happened looking by the guards, also running away and not charging and some even charging with blind rage.

She was almost there to yell and maybe even fight her savior and hero of the Crystal Empire or even Equestria.Who knew bringing someone so powerful like him would benefit so harshly. Not only she saw that he looked scary but also that his ring was emitting dark magic, but she thought it wasn’t dark magic. She was foolish to not to believe her lessons and aunt Twilights teachings, but to rather hear the voice of her Heart… she was there.

She was now flying in front of him and he stopped to look at her, or rather ‘it’ looked at her with no eyes. She didn’t even know if he was inside the cloud or if he was the cloud, so many answers to be brought to her. She could hear the cracking and fire like sounds but as if they were coming out of void, not only that but looking at the darkness did make her shiver from fear.

She also noticed there is in fact a light coming from the center of the cloud, it was probably the one ring he had on. It was so corrupt and evil looking from the beginning, not only that but also it was really sinister in design. So blank with no gems as if such an lord could not find himself something more fancy, she wished she could maybe destroy that thing and make her black knight good again.

‘Don’t worry Lord Sauron… I’m going to make you good again’ She said in her head and she started to speak to Sauron.

“Lord Sauron! Please stop this Madness! What is it worth!” she yelled and hoping he would respond.

However he didn’t and ponies were still running, she saw how the Crystal Ponies were throwing objects at him that were swallowed by the darkness and didn’t return. Some were even telling her to go away and not risk their lives for their Couse, of course Flurry was really honored that they thought so but she will risk her life. Just like the elements of Harmony are risking their life, she is going to risk her life and she is going to do it here and now.

“Flurry!” She heard and saw how her mom was flying towards her with her horn glowing bright as day.

“Mom!” she flew toward her with a tear in her eye.

The both Alicorn meet and greeted themselves with a tight hug, not only a little muzzling each other but also Cadence kissed her daughter on the forehead. But Cendence broke the hug and looked at the dark cloud of darkness and shadow that was Sauron and with a frown she casted a powerful spell that shoot a big fireball at it and it exploded by shattering the darkness all across the city. Not only the cloud was quickly healed by sparks and little orange lighting mixed with fire, but also the shattered pieces melted the houses and ponies they landed on.

“Sweetie” Cendence started “Run, run as fast as you can to Canterlot, Inform Luna that WE. ARE. AT. WAR” She said with a very serious tone and gulped after it heavily.

“I can’t leave you here… with him.” Flurry answered almost crying.

“Sweetie,” Cadence said and sniffed, “remember Mommy always loved you and always will…” she said now crying and again sniffed, “…Run.”

She kissed her again and her horn started glowing, she then casted a teleportation spell on her daughter to teleport her away beyond the cities borders. She of course didn’t know what was happening or why, she wanted to see her pap’s again and she wanted to fight. She noticed greenery and field in front of her, she turned to go back but she was greeted by something so horrible, that it will leave a trauma for the rest of her life.

“MOM!!!!!” with tears she saw how a crown feel and a most loved person,literally, vanished in pain and scream by a wave of darkness.

---Luna and Sauron---

Sauron watched together with Luna what was happening through the “window” and he wasn’t happy that this child thought that he is someone dangerous. Maybe it’s not real but mentally it can make someone dislike someone, and he needed this child for his future plans to do something with this land. And it didn’t help when she dreamed about his shadow from, he used against the dragon. Now he has to explain everything to Luna or lie about this as an illusion.

This was really bad and he needed to do something, but he really wanted to watch what will happen and what can her mind throw at her about him. Not only that but he has to hold Luna here and block her from entering her dream to end it.However he could be even insulted for something like this, he would never do something like this.

First he would torture the pink Alicorn and make her a horse rider for the steeds his cavalry has, maybe even the wargs will be pleased with her. Then he would slowly cut her wings or burn them to take every scream and moan of pain out of her. He would even consider slowly killing her ,by entering her mind and maybe who knows let her have a knife in the room for suicide.

But rather then these things,he can approve what was happening before he would personally end this dream and he will use some Balrogs.Of course normally he can’t use them as soldiers because they are Maiar like him, and they only listen to the Valar or in his case Vala Melkor the first Dark Lord. Named by the men and others Morgoth,to show how much they hate him and dislike him.

For Luna it was horrible thing to watch, she really wanted to stop this but at the same time she wanted to see why is this happening and why she thinks of Sauron that way. He did nothing wrong and he even saved his life, from what she knows Cadence with Shining want to celebrate this and on the Galloping gala in two months thank him and call him “Sauron the Savior.”

He of course fought with Discord but he wasn’t guilty for it, it was Discord that actually started this mess but Celestia insisted to say that Sauron did. Of course Tia has to always have something opposite to say when it comes to matters like this one, at least that talk with when she said so wasn’t heard by Sauron or Discord.

But still there was a question why is she dreaming like this? And why she has a nightmare in which Sauron is the evil one. Of course Sauron maybe was a little dark and very powerful indeed from what Discord said, but still he deserves some respect and he is also a ruler and royalty so he can receive some trust.

“I think we should end this now.” Luna started but Sauron didn’t respond just looked, she continued nevertheless “It would be wise and the night is young, we need to end other nightmares.” She exclaimed and tried to open the window to stop this nightmare.

“No.”

Luna heard what he just said and she couldn’t believe what she heard, Sauron said no and wanted to see how Flurry Heart is in pain of her nightmare? Why? This doesn’t make any sense and she has to know why he thinks they shouldn’t end this now, of course there can be a reason for Sauron, like his curiosity why she has nightmares about him.

She understands that, but she can’t let her good little friend Flurry be in pain and mental breakdown. She has to act now even if her companion will be angry. So her horn started to glow and she was ready to enter this nightmare and end it, of course Sauron couldn’t let this happenso he also had to act.

He released a layer of smoke to cover the entrance to her dream, now Luna had to dispel his “protection” spell and enter her nightmare. Of course Sauron could see what was happening there as if the smoke wasn’t there. Luna of course didn’t notice the smoke because her closed eyes and she in contact with it was stung in the horn.

“Auuuch!” she yelled and looked sad and angry,then sherealized what happened and why.

“Not now.” Sauron said and still was looking at what was happening there.

But then his interest got her horn and how it started to glow with deep blue light that blinded him. He could feel how her magic was getting stronger and harder but still soft compared to his mana and magic, maybe if he got a spoon he could eat it like a pudding the Humans used to do. Useful invention and a good desert, he admitted, but still it had to get a few upgrades before it can become a good meal after dinner.

Back to the topic…

She had charged her spell enough to break his little illusion and go help young Princess in her struggle. She shoot a blue beam at his illusion and it exploded into small shards similar to snow or the crystal on the moon in Arda. He never saw ones but he heard about the moon and how on its surface there is everything made out of crystal and diamonds. However the ones here were very small as if little sparks glowing in arrange just like his eyes.

*Wind sound?*Fahoosh!

Luna was already entering her dream, he could but he didn’t stop her. Of course he is going to follow and mess around a little, for example he will make the task to destroy this nightmare harder a little bit. Who knows maybe she will call for help and he will be merciful and help her fight the monster that he is in this dream?

‘Unlikely…’ he thought and also entered the dream through the window.

‘A weird way to enter.’

-----Flurry Heart---

Sauron just destroyed half of the city and she couldn’t stop him, it was literally a nightmare for her. Why did he do that and why is this happening to her? Her mother… she died and her father was nowhere to find, she had to stay strong and tell Celestia and Luna what is happening. They will send help and with the Elements of harmony turn him into stone, or hopefully they will at least also send him to Tartarus.

She was on the edge of the city and she looked like the orb or sphere destroyed and devoured building after building ,sending shockwaves of dark magic and ending the guard’s men. She was yelling and crying but every time more were lost, so she just cried on the edge of the city in the air and she looked how the ponies were still running away from him.

“W…*sniff* wh-why?” Flurry with tears in her eyes and sniffling asked while looking at the massacre he was doing.

She wanted to give up but then a blue light caught her eye and the surroundings begin to crack, the light was coming from Aunt Luna and how she was doing something. She wanted to know what is she doing here in the Crystal Empire. But then she noticed how the world was beginning to fall as if this all was a nightmare and she was just saving her.

However the terrain quickly stopped shaking and everything became normal again ,and Sauron as he was so he still was, she begin to fear that this isn’t a nightmare because aunt Luna didn’t destroy all this, but rather it all as it was before she showed up. But if she is here then maybe Celestia and Twilight are also here, this gave her hope but it quickly vanished when she looked around saw only Luna.

“What the hay!!” she heard Luna curse.

She flew towards her aunt to see what is happening, of course she wanted to tell her what is happening and what happened and how it happened. She had to tell her how the city got attacked by Sauron and how he is destroying everything… even her life. He saved her to make her Tartarus out here, and to make her suffer for something she doesn’t know.

“Auntie Luna.” she yelled and hugged her with Tears in her eyes.

Luna Returned the hug with a very warm embrace and then she heard Flurry sniff and sob.

“M..M-Mom..she…d-d-d-” she was cut off by Luna hugging her more and slowly taking her and leaving her on the ground.

“Flurry look at me…” she said very slowly and with a soft voice, flurry looked at her and she sniffed one more time and a tear slided down her cheek “This isn’t real, Saur-Lord Sauron is here with me… he can also walk in someone’s dreams you know.” she hugged her one more time to make her ignore what was happening behind her.

However Luna couldn’t understand why she couldn’t destroy this nightmare other than that Sauron managed to block her from entering.She has to talk with him and denounce him for something like this, of course only she will know this and she won’t tell Cendence or Celestia in this matter. But the question still is why she can’t destroy her nightmare? Is he preventing her from doing it? She is the mistress of the night and goddess of the moon, she also was meant to defend her subjects from these cursed dreams for the love of Faust!

She had to do something because maybe she can’t destroy all this, but she can at least try and defeat this monster shadow version of Sauron. How could even Flurry think that he is going to look like this? He is scary looking and all but still he isn’t using the shadows or black magic, or maybe Flurry knows something she and Celestia should have known long ago?

“B-But if thi-this isn’t r-real…then why…your spell didn’t w-work.” she muttered out still sniffing but now a little less and her heart was calmer than before, she could sense it.

“Your nightmare is very powerful, and because of this it’s hard to destroy.” Luna lied and said it in a similar to Celestia motherly voice.

“Really?” Flurry Heart wiped of the tears she had in her eyes and followed by a quiet sniff.

“Really…” Luna said with a smile.

*Boom* Crack* Boom* Crack*

They both looked what was happening and they saw how the abomination of Sauron in it’s dark and shadow like cloud, took down the whole Crystal Palace by just slamming into it. It was really a not so beautiful but breathtaking thing to see, even in a dream your mind shows you something you can maybe see in the future because of your fears. You try to avoid it but then sometimes somepony lives through that nightmare ,where his or her best friends passes away or someone beloved leaves you.

“Make it go away.” Flurry said and pleaded.

Luna just wrapped her wing around her and said. “I’ll try to fight him.” she stated but then Flurry jumped and started to panic.

“No! you can’t! you don’t know how he defeated the dragon! He used this form! This magic by binding the shadows to his will!” she yelled to not let her favorite night teacher go and hurt herself because of her.

“What do you mean?”

“He… he beat the dragon with this, he managed to make the dragon look like a ragdoll in your games when he was in this state!” she exclaimed still not letting her aunt goa and fight Sauron even if this is all a dream.

Luna couldn’t believe what she heard, apparently Sauron used the shadows and darkness to his biding to defeat the dragon and make him look like a ragdoll in her games. She couldn’t believe it! This has to be a misunderstanding andhe in reality used smoke, or something like that to not reveal himself to the dragon so that he couldn’t later find him and kill him, actually to this day she didn’t with her sister meet with ember to discuss her dragons behavior.

“Are you saying that he defeated this dragon and managed to make him look like a midget pony compared to him?” Luna asked and with curiosity wanted to hear out the story.

“Yes.” she answered worried for her aunt but she gain was hugged and she felt better.

“Tell me how it all happened, so that we can quickly destroy this abomination of his and defend other ponies.” she said with a warm smile.

And so Flurry Heart begin to tell the story how she met the dragon, at first she looked for the flag. Then she found a cave and she thought he flag is in there. But she found a dragon instead of a flag, she run a little and then she tried to do some maneuvers but she knew not too much spell to defeat him ,and so she tried to make him tire himself out so that she could run. But the dragon pinned her to the ground ,and she broke a leg and a wing. When the dragon was about to strike, she closed her eyes not see the fire but nothing came ,then she saw a big sphere of darkness and shadow defending her.

Then she looked as he knocked him back and back, there was also a light coming from him. She thought it was him inside there but now she thinks it’s the ring he wears, it’s dark and really powerful and always when you looked at it you wanted to obey ,the ring and in this case the master of the ring ,and Sauron himself to become his servant. But getting back to the story she explained also how much he injured the dragon ,and cut one of his eyes. Then he said some word in his native language and the skies turned black and each word felt as if someone close to her Heart just passed away without saying goodbye.

“…And then the dragon started to run.” she finished and took a deep breath.

Luna was really interested now in Sauron and how he has the ability to use the darkness and shadow just like Sombra, and indeed his ring was very evil and sinister. She can also feel the power behind and how it really drives someone to jealousy and greed, also the urge to obey is something that makes her worry. Maybe it’s a artefact he did to keep sometimes order in parts of his cities from where he comes from.

“Let’s fight him.” she said and with a cocky grin she with Flurry were preparing to fight, but still Flurry objected that idea.

Of course for Luna it’s still was a mystery where Sauron is and why he isn’t here to help her with Flurry Heart. She really has to talk with him about all this, she though he will help her but as for now he just was a problem in the flank. Not only this but also she has to fight what seems to be one of his more powerful forms, or the state when he is in his peak of power.

Author's Note

Remember to leave a thumb up

Nothing here is in a 100% accuarte with Tolkines work, check my other story and leave a comment it helps a lot

edit 17.03.2018: Give some love to Raistlin Phantom

Ch 15: Night Adventures With Sauron part III

Luna and Flurry Heart were flying towards the shadow from of Sauron, he was scary looking. Luna had to admit that if this from is his true power, then maybe she should cut her ties with him and inform Celestia about his dark magic abilities. It’s not like she really hates him or dislikes him now, but she really has a few bad thoughts about him now.

What’s worse she and Flurry really hope that he just has the skill to do such magic and not that he is a dark being, if he is then she would feel betrayed. Not only did she enjoy the few moments with him, but also, she enjoyed his company. Celestia wouldn’t like such behavior like he presented to her during their little chat’s. Maybe just maybe, it’s all her nightmare and it’s all a bad feeling about him, because of his appearance.

There has to be a way to maybe talk and get some answers when it comes to this, she really hopes this is just an ability he possesses and, Sauron is a harmless person. He looks scary and his ring is filled with dark magic and she can feel sometimes how it pours from it. After some time, she noticed it, she hopes this ring is the reason for all of this.

‘I hope deeply’

Flurry Heart by her side was just recovering and hoping this is all a nightmare, the image of losing her mom to him was a very painful thing to see. Not only that but the guards and all other’s being sucked and swallowed by this dark cloud doesn’t help. She hopes that Princess Luna has something in her sleeve to end all this. And hopefully, she will awake in her bed and this awful dream will vanish from her young mind.

How can she even think like this and dream about him in that way? He saved her, and even healed her leg so that she can stand and go. What’s even more concerning is that, she is scared and even if this is a dream she still is going to have less trust in him. Because who knows, maybe he can do something like that and she just perfectly dreams about his ability to do such a thing.

But then again, his ring was sinister and as she saw from Luna’s expression she also felled that there is something wrong about it. Every time she looked at it she wanted to obey it, become a slave with no free will and be used in different ways, who knows maybe even the lewd ways? This was unlikely in her mind but still how would it look like, Sauron is pretty lar…

‘What am I thinking!’ Flurry shouted with a sudden blush on her face.

Luna noticed the sudden change in her fur and her interesting expression she had. She raised an eyebrow on that and begin to think what is happening, of course the best way to get information would be to ask. But she doesn’t think she will get any reasonable answer from her, but Celestia always gets what she want’s so maybe she can do the same?

“Flurry Heart…” she started with a concerned motherly voice and got her attention, “is something wrong?” She asked, a minute before engaging Sauron shadow form in her nightmare.

Flurry Heart just looked at her aunt and thought how to explain her sudden blush, she can’t just say the truth. She will be punished for thinking like that, and, she will get a thousand lectures from Twilight about sexuality and other buffalocrap. Not only that, but also, she has to somehow think of an excuse for actually thinking about something like this, but she had a good plan and she hoped it won’t backfire at her…

“I… It’s m-my age aunt Luna… you know… youth heat a-and stuff.”

Luna just stared at her with widened eyes and she also blushed a little, her pupils shrunk so much it could be compared to a little fly flying around a horse’s flank. Flurry was nervous, she hoped it actually worked, and she was just surprised she forgot about the possibility that this can be a possibility. Of course, there could be something really horrible going on in Luna’s head right now, normally the youth heat happens when a mare is about fifteen years old or more. She could have boned herself for the rest of her life with that answer, she gulped hard and awaited Lunas answer, but she just turned her had forward to face her dream enemy.

Luna had a turmoil in her head from what she just heard, how can this be? She is to young and knowing today’s youth she will get into problems if she gets horny. She can only imagine all the Stallions in the Scholl trying to have a piece of Flurry Heart, she can’t allow this to happen. What will the public think when she loses her virginity so early?!

'I have to report this to Cendence, she has to lock her in her room for a couple of days… Minimum!’

She had a plan what to do, first she has to tell Shining and Cendence about this. Then they have to call a doctor only to check if everything will be all right. She has to receive some potions and also some spells making her more relaxed and making her not think about bucking with other ponies. The worst scenario would be, if she will be gangbanged by her classmate’s. Maybe she has to learn in the palace for a couple of months?

‘She. Is. To. Young!’ Luna cried in her head.

Crack

It was fast as lighting and loud as the cheers she can hear when the Grand Galloping Gala is getting officially started. But the strike was so powerful not even Celestias flames straight from the sun, can put up a fight with the pain and force this one hit that landed on Luna, causing her to feel pain she wouldn’t think she would gladly say, were close to the pain she had because of her guilt by turning into Nightmare Moon.

A dark wave hit her from the above, she didn’t somehow notice it and Flurry Heart was in shock when she heard the crack of bones or something hitting the ground. It was Princess Luna that hit the ground, and caused it to break and make a little hole in the road. She was lying there almost uncurious but she still had open eyes and was ready to fight. She tried to stand up, and somehow, she found the courage and strength to do it.

She wasn’t expecting something like this to happen, in fact something like this happens only when she really fights very powerful nightmares or demons in someone’s mind. And this wasn’t a demon or a spirit and she was here with Flurry, so the only one capable doing something like this is Sauron himself making the nightmare stronger.

“Damn… you” Luna whispered and stood up.

Flurry Heart rushed towards her to ask if everything is okay, and she shoot at the cloud a couple of little fireballs that exploded in not such an impressive burst of fire. Of course, she had more powerful spells in her mind ready to use, but she wanted to use them if necessary. She then lends her hoof and helped her aunt to get up and Luna looked up and she only saw the cloud of Darkness that stopped in front of them.

Luna then looked at Flurry and again at Nightmare Sauron (the fake one) being in one place as if he was observing them and wanted to play a game. Luna then spread her wings and jumped into the air and flapped her wings a couple of times. Soon after her Flurry Heart followed and her horn started glowing when she saw that Luna also started to light up her horn.

Luna was about to cast a very powerful spell to make Nightmare Sauron go away and not bother them anymore, but as she tried to cast the spell, Nightmare Sauron again attacked her with a wave of darkness and Shadow. If not to a certain little alicorns shield, then Luna would probably again fall and hit the found with a loud CRACK.

Somehow the shield was powerful enough to take the attack and not break, however it had cracks on it and if this attack was maybe charged or more powerful. Then there is no doubt Luna would be in a lot of trouble, of Course Lunas eyes started to slowly glow white and wind was slowly summoning clouds preparing for a storm.

The surroundings again started to shake and the earth started to crack and fall into the abyss, under them there was only pure void and the following parts of earth were flying down right there into the darkness, slowly ending the nightmare made from shadow and darkness by its own element. As they say, “Fight fire, with fire” here in this moment “Fight Darkness with Darkness”, and seemed to work.

The ground under the cloud also begin to crack and Nightmare Sauron tried to run but he was pulled by an unseen force towards the ground. From the look of it, he was about to fall into the abyss with the rest of the world Flurry’s mind managed to make. Then again it was depressing to see him falling and meeting Death.

The sky also begin to crack and parts of it were falling down as if it was a mirror or glass, it truly was horrifying to see such destruction. But if this was the only way to stop the nightmare then she understands it, and she accepts this form of help. However she will probably be awake for 2 days before again falling asleep or casting a spell to fall asleep.

Then all of a sudden there was an earthquake and the ground was falling down under Nightmare Sauron, he was trying to get awake but Luna’s horn was glowing now so bright blue it nearly was close to being a blue sun or a very powerful shining star. The sound of dirt and rocks hitting each other with the strange sound as if fire was coming straight from the abyss and nothingness ,made the moment really an interesting thing to live through.

Sauron was now slowly falling down and his cloud of darkness and shadow was following him also swallowing and destroying what it can, who knows maybe he will even destroy the nothingness and darkness under him. This would prove really badly and she would have to wake up or somehow make herself wake up. And she won’t need to be slightly hit or tweak herself to wake up, she will have to get support from the outside.

Sauron tried to grab the surroundings buildings with his dark magic, Flurry saw it and took action by charging a beam of light and firing it into his “arm” Nightmare Sauron let go of the building and was now trying to grab onto anything. Flurry Heart using her big mana supplies wasn’t wasting her attack and she was shooting at him with all her power, sometimes she used to much and she pierced through him surprisingly ,and managed to destroy some buildings.

‘That’s… easier than I thought’ she said to herself in her mind while looking how weak actually Sauron is here and now.

But she decided to help her aunt as much as possible, so she flew high into the sky. She was flapping her wings like a true master in the art of flying. And it was all thanks to Rainbow Dash, her flying instructor and teacher in the art of loyalty. She was high in the sky and she assumed that Sauron can’t reach her, so she begin to lighten her horn and she prepared to cast a giant spell to create a big ball made out of ice to drop it on him.

But she decided to help her aunt as much as possible, so she flew high into the sky. She was flapping her wings like a true master in the art of flying. And it was all thanks to Rainbow Dash, her flying instructor and teacher in the art of loyalty. She was high in the sky and she assumed that Sauron can’t reach her, so she begin to lighten her horn and she prepared to cast a giant spell to create a big ball made out of ice to drop it on him.

She then shoot a beam and a giant sphere begin to form, wind and snow was slowly forming a small snowball. With time ice begin to appear and was attaching itself to the snow, the size of it was increasing at a very fast pace. It was slowly beginning to become so large she begin to sweat, and try to keep it in the air. Flurry once in levitated accidently a Manticore to the city when she was 3, and still didn’t’ control her magic to very well.

Luna was already barely holding onto her spell the whole time, she had to admit that if this was Sauron’s work then he is very powerful. But then what if this was just a spell casted once to keep her from ending all this? She had to charge one and cast it the whole time ,while maybe there is a possibility he just casted one spell ,and was watching from somewhere what is happening.

This however couldn’t be a possibility, she faced very dangerous foe’s but no one had the ability to do something like this while not being more powerful than her or Celestia. But then, Sauron is a very powerful pon-Maia, and with the ring that also is a powerful artefact that probably gives him power. There is not much chance that she can challenge him alone, and the thought that maybe he will become their enemy made her sad and depressed.

‘Not… going to… happen’ her horn begin to shine even stronger and darker shade of blue.

Maybe Celestia would have already called Twilight to take action and wage a war or something, but she in this situation had other plans. Luna could tell that Celestia also started to look forward in improving relations with him, and she was impressed-or even terrified- by his amount of strength. Luna was also impressed by his strength he possessed, and that with pure physical strength he could beat Discord so much, it was really interesting also to hear he is a High King.

------Sauron------

Sauron was casually watching everything whilehiding in the shadows by becoming one with them, he was hiding behind an old pub that was destroyed by Flurry Heart’s magic. He didn’t expect such an thing to happen, he assumed that she weak rather a weak alicorn. And here he saw that she got the potential by not only easily destroying his nightmare version, but also by creating a giant ball of ice to drop it on his nightmare version.

He could fell how much he can earn by having this child by his side, not only she is taking care of his nightmare version while he strengthen it and all this quite much. But also she shows power and will to win and dominate, she reminds him of him. He can use her to his plans against Middle-Earth, or maybe even mess around in this world that still is very mysterious for him.

So much options to use her and still he doesn’t have a plan what to do, of course he can’t waste such an precious creature go to waste. He has to try and transfer some of his own powers to a steed and make her mate with it to have more soldiers like her to conquer all of Arda when he return. So much power and wealth will be in his possession.

‘If I will return’ a very sad thought appeared in his mind.

But Sauron knew he is going to return sooner or later to fight alongside his master, and he will revive all his Wraiths and again command an army of trolls and Ungolliant’s. But he has to wait for this to happen, and it will be a long time until it does happen. Not to mention that his decisions here might end in him and his Master Morgoth’s win in the time when they both are going to return to Arda.

But maybe he can somehow revive the Nazgûl and or at least one of them and have him as his spy, this would prove beneficial and he would have an assassin always next to him reedy to act. Of course it would be logical to summon the Witch King of Angmar ,because he is the strongest of them. It would also be hard to explain why someone so dark dressed while looking like a ghost-and technically he is- is roaming in the Crystal Empire under his command. He would have to tell him or any other Nazgûl to hide and only attack in the night, it also would be wise to gather some beast’s and wolves by corrupting them and allying with other creatures in this world.

‘Starting a new Angmar would be difficult' he thought while still looking from the shadows what are the two Princesses doing.

He looked at Luna and he wanted to measure her strength compared to his, he can feel the amount of strength she has ,he has to say it’s not to impressive. But there is something nor normal inside of her, as if her soul and spirit was corrupted or was being corrupted by someone hiding in her. That force had potential and if he could get it under his control then he could start to get her on his side and maybe, he could also start to corrupt her sister.

‘Interesting indeed’ he thought and his gaze now was locked on Flurry Heart

Flurry Heart just dropped the giant, or even super giant ball of ice that can be compared to the special “Avalanche” spell that Angmar passed as a ability to summon this truly powerful blizzard on an selected area. If she can do something like that and she is only a kid, why didn’t she cast it on the dragon? Yes she did charge the spell but she could have casted it not charged to get free.

There was also the possibility that because this is a dream she thinks she can do something like this, and her will power even when he affected the Nightmare heavily, is enough to break it and do something like this. It is truly an interesting Alicorn and he needs to Teach her the way of Mordor to defeat his enemies while having her in his grip.

Of course he has to sometimes also let her have her autonomy so that she won’t rebel, and he has to keep her below him. Not to mention the fact that most of his orcs served him because of fear and because she can be stronger then him( and he doubt’s it actually) they might betray him in order to serve this child or in a few ears teenager.

Sauron also while watching them he wanted to learn the ability to sense or see if someone has a nightmare or not, and he checked what is the difference when he already had a theory how it works. In Nightmares your mind works hard and is concentrating big amounts of information, to make everything look scry and to scare you. While doing this your souls also is effected from the looks of it, if he uses enough of his powers he can detected certain auras indicating the lvl of the nightmare.

Yellow means that it’s an early stage of a Nightmare ,and it can end quickly or transform into a truly abomination worse than Discord, but the aura around it can be changed with only touching it while having the will to make it change. If he had to he could destroy all the nightmares in two minutes while roaming in the city. It would be enough for a apologize gift for doing all this, he knows that Luna already believes he is behind all this.

Orange is the next stage of the nightmare, if already something scary appears in someone’s dream ,it starts to be a nightmare but just like the yellow stage, it can be changed with a little more concertation by also just touching the aura. Maybe if he roamed in the city for 4 or 3 minutes he would erase all nightmares that are in the orange stage.

The red stage is the next and almost last stage of an nightmare, in that stage the nightmare is an actually nightmare with monsters and other things present. In that moment just like here, someone must enter the mind of the pony having this evil dream. And destroy it using your own spells and magic so that it can evolve into the better version. Sauron if he had to, he would use his powers to just destroy it while not entering someone’s mind, but it would take some concentration. But as all things here are weak compared to him, he would have to use magic to maybe destroy all the nightmares in the city.

‘Easy.’

The last stage is when the aura around turn into red color so dark and evil, it looks as if it was blood of an orc or blood so black just like his sometimes when he uses the ring. Then from the center, from the person and heart a dark orb emits dark energy and light. This is when the nightmare is influenced by someone, in this case here him, at this point it won’t be easy to erase the nightmare. But Sauron if he would use enough of his power and maybe just like with the elves ascending in their sleeps to the undying lands, he would have to cast spell in Sindarin or Tengwar to make it go away.

‘Still, no challenge.’

--------3rd Pov-------

Flurry Heart dropped the spell on Nightmare Sauron, so in a few seconds the big amount of ice will hit him and he will fall down into the abyss. Buildings were destroyed and they were also falling down, in the distance they could see how even a mountain collapsed and dust was all that left while the mountain was disappearing.

Princess Luna was sweating, she was struggling to actually keep her spell still and make all this disappear. She used this technique only when someone was making someone’s dream turn into a nightmare on purpose. And here she had problems with maybe just a little fear and scenario “what can happen if...” They were the worst ones. Not only sometimes she saw ponies having nightmares about her as Nightmare Moon returning and taking over Equestria.

The blue light of her horn was shining brightly and she waited only when Sauron will fall down to make the final push and Destroy all this. Then Flurry will wake up and ,she will again fall asleep while dreaming about something nice, and hopefully not lewd while in her “youth heat”. That was the worst information for Luna since she heard Sombra had a crush on her! Maybe as nightmare Moon, but not when she is free would she ever even try to touch that tyrant.

Sauron slowly looked as everything was falling down, if this was reality then he would definitely try to corrupt Luna rather than anyone else. Too bad it was all a dream of a young child that feared Sauron, however he needed to know why does she fear him. If he had to he would even apologize for all of this, he had a feeling that he has done bad while making the decision to take that nightmare into his hands.

While Nightmare Sauron was falling down because of the ice, he tried to somehow levitate himself and again smack Luna with his wave of dark energy. But the ice was too much for him and weakened by Lunas spell ,he was falling down into the abyss ready to meet his fate. If it was not for some of his dark energy being cut and now, lying not so far away from them slowly burning and destroying the ground.

The civilians were already all evacuated but still there were casualties, the guards even of not real did leave a mental scar in Flurry Heart’s head. And because of her mother’s “Death” she suffered such an mental hit she won’t recover easily and trust Sauron. Maybe it’s a dream but still… it can hurt like a bitch when it can be true, or even worse.

Nightmare Sauron was now covered in the ice and snow, he and no chance to survive and he definitely was going to fall deep down into the abyss. The question now was what will they both do, Flurry Heart was looking down as he was falling down and his cloud followed with him. It was a really happy and beautiful moment for her, the struggle lasted about twenty minutes, but it felt as if it was twenty hours.

Nightmare Sauron was now under the ground and he had no chance in surviving, but still there was a last part of him. Flurry thought it was a little fire or a piece of hisattack or cloud that will disappear when he dies. So she didn’t bother to do something with it, in the worst case it will attack her.

Luna now knowing that he has no chance in coming back stopped casting her spell, and the light that was emitting from her horn, seemed as if it returned to her horn in a half of a second. Then she begin to fall down to meet the ground, Flurry Heart saw this and she rushed to help her aunt. It was truly a race before she would accidently hit the ground and receive a good amount of pain.

Flurry Heart at speed that would make rainbow dash jealous flew toward Luna to Cath her, of course she used her magic to levitate her away. It wasn’t hard and she slowly with her aunt landed on the ground, when she placed Luna on the ground carefully she sat andtried to wake her up, but Luna just groaned from tiredness and exhaustion.

It look Flurry a minute to make Luna open her eyes and look at her with a smile, Flurry Heart then embraced her aunt in a tight ad warm hug. Luna returned the hug, and then she tried to stand while supporting herself with her hooves. Flurry Heart wanted her to lay down but she refused, and she said she had to know where a certain person is.

Then Flurry Heart remembered that Sauron actually is here in her mind to, because apparently he can also be in someone’s dream. But if he is here and he saw what she thinks about him, then she is boned. But at the same time, why didn’t he help her and Luna fight his Nightmare version? She begin to fear that he might actually be evil.

“Do not worry… Flurry,” Luna started, “he definitely had a problem… and he couldn’t join us.” Luna said while standing up.

Flurry Heart could hear the tiny amount of anger when she said that, and also she could hear the little amount of a different tone mostly used when some pony is lying. It was rather unlikely for aunt Luna to lie but maybe it is just her because of all the stress. She looked at where Nightmare Sauron was and how he fell down with most of the city with him, it was a terrible empierce to even think he will somehow return.

And her fears were slowly coming true, because the piece she ignored was now burning and with no sound dark flames and shadows begin to form a bipedal being. When Luna stood up she looked at the place he fell and didn’t see or even notice a part of Nightmare Sauron still present, The form slowly begin to grow larger and the bipedal creature was now growing spikes on his head.

Flurry Heart looked with Luna at the place where he fell and she actually forgot about the piece of him behind her and Luna. She was too busy looking at the hole and thinking why didn’t Sauron Show up yet to help them. It was truly a mystery from her but Luna thought that he did this on purpose, and she won’t be surprised if he actually did. She would be actually really disappointed ,and probably say she wants to alone fight the nightmares that now plague the dreams of her subject’s.

However a shadow from behind them caught their attention, at first they just looked at it. The strange shadow belonged to someone with five or more horns and they were really slim as if it was belonging to a Alicorn. But then the strange creature put its hand in the air and they both saw it holding a mace, a long and big mace ready to strike both of them, ready to kill for fun and passion. The Princesses both knew who and what it was, they both looked behind and they stretched their wings.

And they both saw him right now bringing his mace down to hit them, it was a good thing that Luna couldn’t get killed whilein somepony’s mind. They both tried to dodge but he attacked them to fast, Flurry Heart’s instinct kicked in and ordered her to fall on the ground and miss the attack, it worked and the mace flew above her head as if nothing happened. She heard then the sound of wind being cut or when someone break the speed of sound, it was truly pure luck that she avoided.

Crack

Luna Didn’t fell anything, she closed her eyes because she knew she won’t make it and she will be hit by his mace. Her wings were still stretched ready to fly to avoid his might, but she wasn’t sent flying into a building. She opened her eyes and saw a hand with a golden ring on it holding the mace with cracks on it, some pieces were flying down as it was just dust or a piece of glass.

She looked at the hand and followed it’s arm to the point when she saw Sauron Standing there with his hand stretched looking into his Nightmare self-helmet. Then Nightmare Sauron tried to get his mace free and with violent shakes of his hand he tried to make Sauron release his mace. But it didn’t work because Sauron had too much strength and didn’t even flinch at when his Nightmare version pulled with his all strength.

“It’s time end this.” He then stretched his hand left hand forward and summoned his mace.

As always it was a process when smoke with sparks was flying around him and then alongside his hand his mace formed. He could have summoned a sword or a spear while in Flurry Heart’s dream, but he chose his most favorite type of weapon for this. He then proceeded in fighting himself in her dream only to show how underestimated she did his strength.

Sauron pulled Forward his Nightmare version mace and with the mace SN followed, then he let go of SN’s mace and while he didn’t have the balance he proceeded in striking SN with his mace. He swung it with little force to show that even if he simply accidently will swing it, it still will do much damage. Sauron did hit SN and a sound as if a giant bell from a temple or a tower saying the enemy is near, was to be heard all across the battlefield.

The ground shook, the skies did too. With a small breath Sauron managed to summon a wind truly powerful and he knocked SN back a couple meters away. His enemy was bleeding and the Armor he was wearing was broken and it was in pieces. He could see how drops of black blood emitting an shadow glow, was pouring in three rivers from around his stomach.

Flurry Heart looked as she with open mouth saw what happened, she was terrified that he possess such power. Luna was just watching with winded eyes slowly backing away from them in fear that they might bring the fight to them. She doubted however that he possessed such power, he has to manipulate the dram to his biding and somehow weaken this Nightmare form of him.

Sauron knew that he will win and he had to win not to show weakness, he managed to make the dream resistant to such spells that Luna used that would maybe even destroy all nightmares in the city and still it didn’t destroy this one only weaken it. So if he wants to make everything around him be weak and pathetic, then it will be with all things around him. He wanted to end all this quickly so he decided that he will do this in a couple of moves.

He waited until his Nightmare form attacks to then again catch the mace, and as this was a wish it came true instantly when SN charged at him. SN with both hands placed on his mace ,he charged and when he was close to Sauron using the speed advantage he was about to swing his mace, but Sauron stretched his hand and prevented it from happening.

Then Sauron looked at SN and he crushed the mace in his grasp, the sound was similar to metal being bend or when you break any king of grass. Right now only the pole was left and the end of the mace was a pile of metal pieces tried to punch Sauron, but he did see that coming, and Sauron did dodge the attack SN did, by stepping to the side with an expression as if nothing happened and as if he was bored to death.

Then Sauron did something surprising, he stuck out his leg forward so that SN can trip and fall over, it was an interesting cause of action. SN did trip on his leg, it looked really silly and funny while looking at it, both Princess Luna and Flurry shared a grin that could have evolved into a chuckle ,if not by Sauron’s next action.

He raised his mace into the air at speed that would make anyone jealous and Rainbow Dash would find this unactable and would challenge him to a race. The time seemed to slow down and everything was now moving very slowly for everyone, Luna and Flurry knew what is going to happen and it didn’t help them that Sauron himself will actually do this. This looked really terrifying and scry to see something like this to happen, what’s worse was that he looked like it was a normal thing that he does do every time he wakes up.

Crack

Author's Note

Information

Becouse of the following event's, like some problems for me and schol starting for me in monday. do not expect regular updates. But I will try to realese one chapter before I will have my first lessons

To Lotr fans

You don't like it becouse Sauron isn't like in the books or not evil to much? Maybe becouse he does do something that he can't do? Well then ~~fuck you~~ wait until someone makes a story with 100% accurate Lore that Tolkien made :pinkiehappy:

To my fellow readers

Leave a thumb up, leave a comment it helps or just for the stats and numbers

edit 17.03.2018: Give some love to Raistlin Phantom

Ch 16: Night Adventures With Sauron...End

Before Sauron brought his mace down, Flurry Heart together with Luna closed their eyes. The both mares expected blood or anything similar coming out when Sauron is done, but nothing like that happened. When he brought his mace down to end his nightmare self, a loud crack as if bones and metal broke at the same time. Rather than a loud last gasp for air or a moan in pain, there was silence and when both the princesses opened their eyes. There was no blood, no flesh or bone sticking out, only a little cloud of smoke and now vanishing metal armor representing the one Sauron has.

At first it was weird and confusing, but then these thought left and were replaced by a question. Why? At first it was easy to understand that he helped them, then he fought and that’s also a logical thing because he wanted to protect both of them. However his dark and emotionless expression was really scary, and only managed to make the thoughts that he is in fact evil more, realistic.

Luna looked at he just with a slight smirk watched the nightmare dissolve into nothing, it was really depressing to see that. He actually killed himself and didn’t have any emotion, or flaw in his movement as if he pretended someone else is that armor. Even if he did right and shoved up right here, she still was angry that he didn’t show up earlier this day.

Flurry Heart was now beginning to stand up and look at how Sauron looked like, he had an interesting armor and it looked as if it was made out of dragon scales, he also had a cape and of course his ring. Flurry Heart then looked at his face, she had to blush a little, he really was pretty and handsome looking even though he was different species.

His eyes as always cat like looking resembling a lion or any other predator, his skin white but not pale looking like a cream on a big cake. His blond hair as always seemed to be perfectly golden but when she looks at him now, they seem to be a little orange. She also and to see his crown on his head, it was made out of black metal and it seemed as it was a battle crown with no jewels, only to show who is in command.

He held his mace in his hand, but then the mace started to disappear when he looked in their direction, similar like always sparks and smoke like cloud covered the mace and then it vanished. Flurry Heart was a little less scared know that it actually was all a nightmare and he won’t turn evil, but there is always a possibility he could.

Luna had already a plan how to engage in this conversation, she will at first tell him how it was rude to do all this, then try to show that it’s not how you are supposed nightmares. At the end she will drop a lot of the B-words, maybe then he will understand that this is nothing to joke about. Nightmares can damage the trust to someone, change the pony completely if not destroyed or contained. And he just simply toyed around Flurry Heart’s nightmare, and she is the heir if the crystal empire will finally lose their ruler’s.

Sauron was now also thinking how to approach them, he could start quickly with a sorry, because he was sorry. He didn’t like that fact that he became soft now even if he has his ring that gives him his greed and all, but still he was sorry because it wasn’t a nice thing to do, and he also boned himself hard when it comes to the relations with the ponies.

“Lo-” Luna was caught off.

“I’m truly sorry…” he said with a sad voice and concerned one. “It was foolish and I shouldn’t have done this, it is my fault for this nightmare to do so much damag.” He said while turning and looking at Flurry Heart.

Flurry Heart was now dumbfounded because of this, why is he sorry? Did he do this nightmare, or did he just make it so Luna can’t destroy it? She really wanted to know why did he do so, of course she wasn’t sure if it was this and she didn’t want to believe it’s because of this. But if it is true, she sees that he is sorry but she still wants to know why did he do that. The answer however came quickly with the rest of explanation, it was however a logical explanation.

“When I saw that you feared me, I ask myself why… and I wanted to see the reason and now I know why,” He slowly was now approaching them, “you are scared because you think I will betray you, I won’t do that and I promise I didn’t even think about that for a moment as I been here.”

It was true what he just said, he didn’t want to betray them. He wanted to control them because they have the potential, he sees that the ponies have hidden emotions that aren’t allowed to come out in them. Just like Luna has this strange corruption inside of her, making it look like someone was there inside of her. The ponies have power to unleash, something really dark that could be used for his good and own achievement.

“I was stupid to even make this nightmare last so long, I delivered you both pain, that I would gladly also receive as a lesson from what I have done two ti-no… ten times stronger than the one you had to see and feel.” Sauron was passing Luna and was four steps before reaching Flurry Heart.

Luna could see and that he is sorry in his eyes and he really regret what he has done, his voice also was very sad and depressive. She also felt bad that she wanted to yell at him, everyone makes mistakes, and this was one of them. Maybe she should let Flurry Heart make the decision? She is slowly getting more mature and older, she needs to do some decision’s like this because it will depend on her future.

‘She also has her youth heat… can’t forget that I need to tell this to Cendence.’ Luna thought as she remembered her statement when she blushed all of a sudden.

However if she was in her youth heat then she had to think of somepony, she needs to find out who it was and confront him. No one wants her to lose her precious royal virginity if she is under eighteen years old. Luna herself also kept it and Celestia lost it when Luna was on the moon, to this day she didn’t say who it was. But for some reason when she talk about it, sometimes she glances at Discords painting randomly appearing in Canterlot.

But when he did manage to create that thing and teleport it into Canterlot, she doesn’t know. But most things like that are happening since his marriage with Fluttershy, it was such an chaotic event! Everyone was crying with apple juice ,while the floor made out of marble was actually sugar. Having such powers to make anything appear, she was a little jealous of his power.

Back to the story…

Sauron was now standing before Flurry Heart with a sad expression, his death had something to do with this child. He didn’t want to admit it but every time this Alicorn was ad or maybe in danger he wanted to protect her, not because she is important, but because of her age. It was really strange and the unfamiliar burn in his chest with an invisible force making him feel heavy ,hit him when he thought what could she now think about him.

‘Remember you are Sauron, Lord of Middle earth and all of mankind. You are lieutenant of Melkor the most powerful one of the Valar.’

However he saw that concerned look in her eyes, and he really had to now do something to not say the word ‘sorry’ more times than it is enough. He had an idea to get on his knees and maybe plead for forgiveness, but he did this only once, before the damned king and army of the forsaken Númenórean whores sons of a man. He will regret it and his hate will be stronger but he still needed to do something and his pride was too big to be swallowed this time.

But of you cut it with a knife into a couple pieces, then you can swallow it. So he at first got on his one knee. Of course Luna’s reaction was by raising an eyebrow, Flurry also raised an eyebrow curious at what is Sauron doing now. Then he placed his second knee on the ground, while restraining his memories how he got to surrender to them and be humiliated.

At first it seemed he wanted to be equal to Flurry’s size and he got on his knees, but then when he placed his hand on his chest where his Heart is. Both of them understood that he is pleading for forgiveness, Flurry wanted to make him stop but she just had to blush a little ,when he looked into her eyes with his predator like ones. And when he was ready he hang his head more, while taking a deep breath.

“I’m sorry… I… I plead for… forgiveness.” He said with a very soft voice and charming one while having an sad and depressive look.

“Ummm….” Flurry Heart didn’t know what to do, she looked at Luna to receive a hint on what to do.

Luna Noticed Flurry looking at her and probably wanting her to help her somehow, she wanted to help but she had to do decide about this herself. She would maybe nod that she should forgive Sauron because it’s the element of kindness and Fluttershy would do the same, but he did indeed do much evil. So she just turned away and Flurry mentally had a frown.

From what it looks like Sauron was really sorry and she wanted to forgive him, he promised her that he won’t ever turn on them. He put a lot of trust into this, and when he got in his knees she saw that he ignored his prestige to plead for forgiveness. He really was kind hearted but looked evil and scary, as her aunt was saying “don’t judge a book by its cover.”

But still it was really mean that he did the nightmare stronger and Luna had to use spells she never saw to destroy or in this case harm the Nightmare. Because of this she lost much trust in him, she also was now injured mentally by all this. But he really regretted it and he would never break a promise, he seems to be a pon-Maia that is a loyal one.

“I… forgive you.” She then stood up and took a few steps then sat in front of him.

He then looked at her with his head not more hanging, he was happy that she decided to forgive him. It was a logical decision after all, and she was a child after all so she was really naïve when he said everything. But for some reason a part of him wanted to keep those promises, but those are foolish ones because he won’t get anything from them.

“Thank y-” He was cut off by Flurry Heart doing something very surprising

She wrapped her hooves around him and embraced him in a hug while placing her head on his shoulder. It wasn’t too comfortable because she had metal under her chin, but still it was pretty nice to hug Sauron. At first it was cold but then she could feel the warmth, as if it was summer and the sun was shining on her with all the warmth and love there is. It felled like she is in a spa with no vapor but pure heat.

She didn’t want to broke the hug, if Sauron was a bed that generates such nice warmth, the she would as and plead for it for about a one thousand years. Not only that but his scent was also… unique? She could smell timber and maybe a little fresh grass, there was also a little of burned smell, something like that making you think something is burning and hug into him even more for “safety”. Overall she could also smell something different as if perfumes the blacksmith’s used, not to smell while they come back from work.

Sauron was now really surprised at what happened, he wasn’t used to be hugged. He didn’t know what to do in this situation. Of course there were event’s when he greeted someone with open arms, and then doing a little “Hello friend” hug. Mostly because it was the custom to do so, but when he sunk that forsaken island of Númenór, he didn’t have to do such things any more.

He didn’t know what to do, should he just wait until she break the hug or should he return it? A very hard and it will definitely affect the future, he doesn’t want to get attached ,and he doesn’t want them to get attached to. The best option would be to just wait or broke it now, but Flurry Heart is a child and a girl so she will be hurt more than a regular stallion.

‘Better not…’ he thought and didn’t return the hug.

Luna was now watching although with a smile she was yelling at him in her mind to return the bucking hug. She is just a child and she will be again hurt because of him, how can he keep a promise if he already almost declines it now?! There could be so much improvement after all this but there is none, such a shame. Luna then looked at the sky and was ready to turn this into a proper dream and do her royal duties elsewhere.

‘So much time lost for this one’ She thought and started to approach the two.

“Okay I think it’s time to say goodbye.” Luna started placing her hove on Sauron shoulder.

“Ahh… yes it is.” He then gently help Flurry place her hooves on the ground.

Once that was done, Sauron turned to Luna and stood up from his knees. His outfit was still clean and there was no sand on him, Luna looked at him with a very angry raised eyebrow. He thought he knew why, because of him making all this take so long while others are having problems. But he was wrong on that assumption, she was angry because he didn’t dared to even try and return a innocent hug to a child.

However because of him also she had to do her job quicker, she has to also visit other cities and Canterlot. If somehow only she had an artefact that would increase her strength, to cast a powerful spell and destroy all the nightmares in Equestria at once. She would save herself so much time, and she would finally get to roam freely around Equestria while not giving a buck about anypony.

‘If ,Tia heard me now… I wouldn’t get desert for a month’ and with that she waved goodbye to Flurry.

Sauron Did the same but before he done has done this, he for the last time looked at what has the nightmare done. He had more power and would destroy the city in an instant, that illusion representing him was nothing compared to his strength. A real Maia like him would have done so much more than that, if this was terrifying then they have to see Mordor once at least.

Then he saw that Lunas horn started to glow, she begin to repair what he has technically destroyed. He saw that the environment started to repair itself, a snow like spark-cyan particles started to repair the skies and the ground. The hole where his Nightmare self-fell down like an idiot, he would have never fall from something like that and he would change into a wolf.

He would start running and when he would be safe he would again change into his shadow form, however he didn’t practice if he has more abilities. Maybe he even will get his power from the past ages? This would be so good for him right now, he would literally be a one person army. He would have so many things to conquer, he would start a new Mordor here and use the ponies a breed material for soldiers.

While Luna was almost done with repairing all that was destroyed, she casted a very powerful spell and her yes glowed white and wind circled around her with leaves and dust. It was bright blue color coming of her horn, it looked nice and very beautiful shade of blue it was. But Sauron color more closer to white or black, they were simple and had order not like that multicolored abomination named Discord.

Then light exploded of princes Luna's horn and a wave of light erupted in every way. Sauron then felted as if arts of him were missing, because the spell also was supposed to get them out of her mind. Sauron didn’t notice that he was being teleport, until he looked down to see his body vanishing in the same strange particles, Luna’s spell repaired the world where Flurry Heart currently was in.

While vanishing he looked at Flurry Heart waving him goodbye, he of course could response and wave to. However he didn’t see the point in it, he can always say he thought she was waving to Luna. He of course needed to ask what do these strange tattoos on their flanks mean, he really didn’t see any place where you can get one while going through the city earlier when he escorted Flurry Heart.

‘A moon, Sun, two Heart’s, Cloud with a lighting and some rainbows...’ It really was weird for him, see names were connected with the Tattoos.

While he was thinking he saw Flurry smile fade away while she waved goodbye, then something in Sauron again hit him. The same feeling of something heavy and his chest, it was really weird and he didn’t like that. But something told him to wave goodbye, that it was right and he should do so, but it was something pointless. So, he raised his hand and with a force sad grin, he waved to her and he saw her mood getting better.

Then he was very fast covered in the particles and he was now returning back to the world where he can access other dreams, he doubted also if he should as a apologize to Luna. He took a lot of her time, but he could try maybe free the city with a massive spell. In the worst case scenario he will use his ring to strengthen him, but it might then backfire on him.

She will probably question him and also demand an explanation about the ring, he really didn’t want to talk about. He saw how they looked at it, he felled their gaze when the ring was talking to him sometimes when a pony looked at it. They suspected something about it, the ring was powerful after all when it contains most of his soul and when it is destroyed he will die.

‘Just like in Middle-Earth…I won’t die here’ the last thought before he blinked and saw that he in front of Flurry Heart.

------Luna/Sauron…Dream World-----

Sauron blinked a couple times ,and saw that he was now standing in front of sleeping Flurry Heart. She was now smiling and breathing slowly, with harmony and order. Not like before chaotically and without order, he didn’t like chaos but he admired order. That’s why he also didn’t like Discord, he was the spirit of what he hates the most.

‘Even the name fits… his appearance’ He then located Luna.

Luna was looking at him with a frown and she was very angry at him, even though she also forgave him. He wasted her precious night and time on this nightmare, she could have now protected half of Equestria and call it a night to do some court duties. She hopes that if maybe he can do a dream last so long, and be not destroyed by her spells. Then maybe he has something that will help her now, if not then he will answer a lot of Questions.

“Princess Luna” Sauron started making her jump in her head “I wasted enough of your time, please accept my offer to help and maybe eradicate these nightmares in one shot.” He said and offered her his hand to shake.

Luna just inspected his motives, he could now blindly just saying so but when it comes to doing things he won’t touch a fly. She saw that he was a great diplomat, and he could probably request half of gryphon empire ,and pay nothing more than his promise to be an ally. But what if he just lies and he isn’t who he claims to be? What if he just lied about everything, she didn’t even access his dream’s yet.

This could be a possibility and he just tries to get attention while being a powerful wizard, and maybe even he is and evil spirit of fire and ash that can control the shadow and darkness. That would explain all his summons are being covered by a layer of black smoke, with sparks as if fire was there. Should she accept but then all hat trust was for nothing, she hoped she can be friends and his clothes did look as if made for a King.

‘Why did I even think like this…’ And she reached out to shake her hoof with Sauron.

Sauron was happy, but the little pause before answering was a little worrying. She was losing trust in him, she thinks bad about him and he needs to recover this somehow, so that he can repair his relations with Luna. He needs time and by making all the nightmares go away, but using the ring is too damn risky to do. But considering the fact that he became stronger than he was in Middle-Earth can mean, that he could without the ring.

Using the ring would also maybe help him in understanding how much more the ring gives him, if they would find out that he used the ring outside, they can think he was about to do something really suspicious. He can’t allow his trust that they gave him to crumble more, he needs to be in good relations with them.

He wanted to use it and it won’t do any harm if he does, the only effect will be that the spell will be more powerful, maybe also ending nightmares in neighboring villages. Maybe he will also change and his look will become different, that would be an interesting thing to see, maybe new clothes or an outfit will be created by the ring.

‘I will use the ring’ and proceeded to then start a conversation with Luna. “Princess Luna, I request that both of us will travel to the highest point of this palace.”

Luna gave him a confused look and asked. “And why is that?”

Sauron gladly replied ’I have something in mind that will help you with the nightmares’.

Luna just couldn’t think or imagine what he could possibly mean by that but she will trust him, he probably wants to cast a spell and he needs to be on the highest point of this palace. Well on the top there was a little roof from some reason, it was better looking when it was just a giant needle. So with nothing better to do she proceeded to go and fly on the top of the palace, she before flying turned to Sauron and said.

“Well, what are you waiting for Lord Sauron.” and she stepped on the balcony.

Sauron followed her and when he was about to step on the Balcony Luna jumped and was now flying in the air waiting for him to summon his cloud. Sauron did summon his cloud under him and he slowly was lifting up, while his feet were covered by the same cloud with spark or flame like thing in the middle shining through the smoke.

And with that both of them were flying up the palace with Sauron following Luna, she was rather slowly flying up while he just followed and was actually a little bored. He expected maybe something to come out and attack them so that he can have some fun. But he wanted just to be done with what he obliged to do and ask some quick questions about Equestria.

They were slowly coming closer to the top of the place where Sauron can stand and have enough space to perform his spell. He really considered to maybe stop this, and not use the ring ,but he really wanted to see how much more his abilities have been upgraded. And he promised to help ,so maybe once at least in this World he can keep one promise, that is not about killing someone’s family or raiding a village.

-----(Time Skip)Top of the palace------

On top of the palace Sauron arrived after Luna, he didn’t expect much of an surprise rather then maybe a place to stay on somehow. And there was a place to stay on about a meter wide, it was more than enough for him, he then on his little cloud approached the standing point, where he will use his ring and see how much his power grew.

He moved his right leg to step on the bricks, then he moved his left one and the cloud disappeared with him moving his leg. Sauron then looked around to see what an beautiful viewing point is this place giving. The forest where he has awoken and also where he saved Flurry Heart, it was truly a breathtaking viewpoint. Too bad it all will turn into lumber mills with slaughterhouses, when he is done in this world before returning to his old one.

He looked up and saw the clouds move in the night’s sky that was truly special today, the moon also was shining bright. He wondered if this world has an pony or someone like Discord to have the vessel of the moon and Sun like it is back in Arda, before also attending to do what he intends to do he wanted to ask a simple question to Luna

“Princess Luna…” He said getting her attention.

“Yes?”

“I’ve been wondering what does the tattoos on your flanks mean… if you don’t mind answering this quick question.”

“Ahhh… yes, well this tattoos as you called them are actually our “Cutie Marks”.” she said with a smile.

Sauron in his heart had to use his dark past to hold any sort of laugh or giggle from escaping his mouth, he didn’t believe that this world can become any more childlike. He could stand colorful ponies hugging him, he could stand smiles and kindness beyond any living person there is. But that name for these images on their hindquarters are just ridiculous.

‘M..M-May I-I ask what do they represent? Other than having something to do with a ponies name?”

“As you know now, I rule at night and do my duties at night, so I have a moon…” She started and Sauron nodded, it was logical actually now, “ Also I’m the Princess of the night! And I can move the moon to make it night time.”

Now it was something Sauron wasn’t so much surprised about, there was also 2 Maiar’s having the control over the moon and the sun in Arda. But that someone so weak as Luna has the Control over the moon, he could understand that Celestia could have that task because there is a difference in their magic and power. He can feel it but still she is too… weak for that.

“Interesting… from where I come from the moon is also controlled. The same is with the sun, and by looking at your sister she probably controls the sun?” he asked getting of the topic.

Luna then landed next to him and nodded. “So who controls the moon back in your world… I think you called it Ahrda?”

A little chuckle escaped from him. “No, it names is Arda not AHrda. But I need to tell you that this question is going to be answered tomorrow when we all will meet.” and in his mind he added ‘I hope so’

Luna looked saw but she could understand that others would also want to hear the story about his world, especially Twilight that will arrive next day. She will have at least ten books ready when he will end his story, that’s for sure. She wasn’t so excited since she was on her first Grand galloping gala, but about the gala, she wonders if he will attend that holiday.

“But anyway, Princess Luna if I was you I would watch closely at what you will see in a moment.” He said with a smirk and Turned around to face the horizon with countless path leading deeper into the Crystal Empire( that in reality was Equestria) And with the last breath, he was ready to show this Kingdom his strength, his courage and his ring.

Crack

Author's Note

Okay I wrote most of this today...eee give a like and show support by writing a comment and say, what would be good in the next chapter, remember also to share it and Fav it

To lotr fans

Don't like it becouse Sauron is too good or to strong? Read the first chapter's and if you dislike it becouse I made a mistake that everyone makes? Then ok it's allright.

Edit 20.03.2018: Big Thanks to EditorRaistlin Phantom

Ch 17: Something is...off

‘It’s been long since I cracked my finger’s’ Sauron thought and was ready to “show off.”

At first he didn’t know what to do first, but it was obvious that he needs to cast the spell with his ring activated. He actually was a little bit excited to see what improvements his ring got, he was no way more powerful than in Middle-Earth. He would slam a manticore into the ground easily if he used much strength, and here he did it accidently.

In Middle-Earth when he used his ring here in the Dream world, it didn’t work to well. And now that he is more powerful, maybe he will with his ring achieve more in this dimension. So many minds to control and establish his own cult,order,law,idea for the world to guide with. So much to achieve and the fear he will awake inside all of these ponies, will be enough to make them hear him out and make decisions he proposes ,while not being discriminated for being an outsider.

Sauron took a deep breath, he then placed his hand together and he started to concentrated on what he wants to do. The wind was now slowly circling around him and his magic was to be felled by powerful mages and wizards. Luna also started to feel his magic and it wasn’t for now intimidating, it was at normal pressure but she noticed that his magic is a little bit harsher,stronger,harder.

Sauron then proceed to call upon his power of control over magic, he was very good at it. He wasn’t a master in spell and such, he was an master in telling false information. He was, however, a master of fire, and he was the great Necromancer of Dol-Guldur. Maybe the power of the past ages left him, but he still had something returning to him.

Then his eyes begin to glow a little yellow like aura, and his deep orange color started to get more fire like look. The clouds above were going in different directions away from him, as if the nature was running away from him. Luna landed on the edge to look more closely from behind what is going to happen, for now it seemed he gather the magic in him to release it later.

Under Sauron’s feet strange purple magic was coming off, it seemed it was a fire and it had some blue mixed with it. It felt very strong, and soon the energy was encircling him, the magic continued to dance around him. He then separated his both hands and raising his left one into the air, the magic coming from under him was now flooding in bigger amounts.

Then in his left hand a small orb of very brightly shining light, that was a light-orange color appeared. Then he changed the way his fingers were, they now were straight and now it looked like he had a small firebolt in his hand. A part of the strange energy also changed color, and from his left foot instead of purple there was a fire like orange color.

The “magic” was now been flying into the orb and from what it looked like, it was getting very slowly bigger but more powerful with each second. Luna could feel the power, it was huge and very strong, she imagined what could happen if this was an offensive spell, it would be at the same level like her class S spell or any other Twilight or Celestia knows.

Sauron didn’t wait too long, he proceeded to do the same thing with his other hand, he called upon his spiritual powers this time, it was necessary to make the spell only affect the dream world or souls. If he didn’t do it, then the spell that he would cast would make everyone die or be injured while he would be invisible and his spell also. However it would still be noticeable by the magic users skilled enough, or the ones that are sensitive enough to feel magic.

However the color this time wasn’t orange or purple, it was a very light blue color almost white this time with light cyan-mint outlines. The magic was coming off him ,and the same orb was created in his other hand and it seemed as if he was holding a firebolt but instead of normal fire, he held a magic bolt that is made out of pure magic to strike the enemy. It also was very powerful and it was more sensitive for Luna to describe its power

For her, this orb was made out of magic similar to the one she uses, but it was just like his magic more harsher and harder. Overall his magic was way more powerful ,and probably his magic can stand more of their magic even if Sauron uses small amounts of it. It quite scary to think what can he actually do, right now he has already proven that without his magic he can beat Discord while only using his defensive magic.

But when she takes both of these orbs, the surrounding him magic flowing and shining bright around him. And if she was to describe the power and hardness, he would definitely take her,Cadence,Celestia and Twilight without the Elements of Harmony if he will use more powerful spells. And she doubted that it is the full power, or at least somewhere close to that point of what she sees now.

‘Celestia should already notice so much power even if it is in the Dream World’ Luna thought as she reminded herself about her sisters more developed magical sensitivity.

For Sauron it was half way done, now he needed to concentrate and merge both of these magical orbs, and then activate the ring ,thanks to it he will strengthen it enough, that all of the city and maybe even the Empire by luck can get rescued from the nightmares. For this apologizing gift, he isn’t going to craft anything for at least ten years for Luna or more if she proves immortal.

He then released more of his magic and ordered it to travel to the orbs, his magic obeyed and more of it started to flow. This time not it was flying into it but his hand left hand was now in that orange magic like fire covered. The right one was also covered by the white magic with light blue-cyan outlines, and the power was booming of him and the light was blinding Luna

For her it was almost crushing her, she felled hopeless against that power, and he did all that in one minute! It’s impossible to be so powerful, he has to be an higher being chosen by the divine or a lesser god of some sort. She with Celestia had the Alicorn blood and were related to the first Alicorn so they have the power to move the sun and moon.

Besides that their one and true most powerful, right, beautiful, magnificent, pure good, not even a little evil, loving, merciful goddess Faust is the best divine in all of Equis. Not the changeling god or the gryphon pantheon of gods and godlings can match their goddess, the other kingdoms like saddle Arabia and their god of …something is the closest to being similar to Faust, but that’s only mere three percent.

Of course Celestia's, Luna’s subjects are more likely to call out to their name. It is a foolish thing but they can’t change that, and as Faust commands to defend all of pony king and even other races with love and friendship. But maybe there is something to it, maybe Sauron is someone like a godling or a lesser god or divine creature. She with Celestia is also by the power of the Alicorn bloodline and Faust blessings.

Sauron was now ready to merge the two orbs into one to make it an spell affecting only the Dream world, and if it had to effect the outside world. It would be mostly an not harmless effect making everyone getting a little headache or waking them up. But he didn’t care, for him all of this world can wake up or fall asleep in the middle of the road on the other side of the planet.

What he cared about was to see how much powerful he has become, maybe he will be able to himself open a small portal to Arda, and from here with the help of the ponies make it last enough, to go back home and return with an army to destroy them all. That can be a possibility ,but for now he has to learn more about this world and it’s magic sources.

He has to also be done with all of this, and while he will merge the two orbs. He needs to go back to his regular size, and this means that Luna has to fly away or somehow find a place in between him and his legs or somewhere else. He didn’t know why, but thinking like this made him feel kind of weird, he didn’t know what it was. He felled a little disgusted and also he reminded himself of Numenor and the girl there serving in the night to give men pleasure after hard work

‘A women that serves food or does laundry. is a maid…and that one names is…’ he thought but then he shook his head and proceeded in merging the orbs.

The closer the orbs were he also was changing his size, it was necessary because while he is short he contains his true self in a way and here he needs the full power. The two energies at first were not so “friendly” to each other, but at a certain point the almost white and orange one mixed together. And now the two rivers of magic were changing color depending on which side it is on.

Sauron was now almost his full size ,while Luna had to find a place to stay and it was hard to do. It wasn’t too hard actually, in between Sauron’s armor boot’s she fined enough space to fit in. Luna from the bottom watched what is going to happen. The power now behind the spell was far beyond her capabilities, she felled the massive amounts of energy behind all this, and also she felled hopeless in even stopping something like this.

It was very scary,dark and really hopeless thing to even think about being close to that power. Most would ask her why dark and scary? Well because if the ponies or she had so much power, and if she was nightmare moon and had even more. Equestria would be a giant hole with a small lake, and what would happen if other evil being had such power? Evil…evil things would happen to Equestria, and even the elements wouldn’t help much in that situation

In other word, Sauron is a potential enemy and if he would side with Equestrias enemies. Then she would not only feel bad for herself, but mostly for Flurry and Shining with Cendence. They trust him and a child memories are the most important, and if he got corrupted just like Sombra? That would be even worse, he would enslave or just do more evil deeds against Equestria or the whole Equis.

But he isn’t like this, and she hopes that he won’t turn his back against them and the whole Equestria. That he won’t turn his back against his new friends here in the Crystal Empire, and he will maybe try to do some diplomacy with Equestria ,if the portal between his world and Equis will be rather stable to open any time.

‘He won’t turn his back…’ her heart started to ache a little bit ‘m-me?’ she said in her head with a hopeless and sad without life or any good emotion soft voice.

-----Celestia-----

She couldn’t sleep, something wasn’t normal and there was a strange force very powerful indeed in the Dream World. She begin to worry what was happening, she knew when Luna used her magic but it wasn’t so,so hard and harsh. Well Luna was sometimes harsh but not hard, if you do not count in some things when she got excited to get a new ponystation.

But off with that thinking, she is worried and she has to see what is happening. But she doesn’t have the same abilities like Luna, She needs to go to her room and wake her up or maybe somehow contact with her. The power is far beyond her and it’s definitely on the same level she is, and from the looks of it is growing stronger and stronger.

But the magic is very unorthodox, its very harsh and hard. Way stronger and more concentrated then theirs magic, it’s very weird feeling when she notices it’s flow. It’s coming off from the higher levels of the palace, as if there was somepony casting a spell of the city from the highest point.It’s also a little dark if she concentrates more she can feel a little bit of dark magic in it.

‘I have to wake Luna up’ And with that Celestia stood up and headed towards Lunas room not so far away because only one level higher.

----Cadence---

Something was disturbing her now in the sleep, something powerful that can harm her little crystal ponies. Something that can attack and take her little Flurry, something very powerful that even Celestia next to it is slowly beginning to get towered by its presence. She has to do something, she has to wake up.

Cendence opened her eyes and the strange magical flow now was very weak, she wasn’t skilled like Luna or Twilight, she wasn’t even close to Celestia at that! But it was powerful enough that even if she doesn’t want to find one magical anomaly like this one, she still does feel it. However shining is the worse at that, he can’t even detect Celestia while she cast’s an advanced spell.

But she loves him for that, maybe he doesn’t have that ability but at least he is a very good and brave commander, a brilliant strategist and a very sexy stallion. Enough of those thoughts though, she needs to inspect what is going on. The best thing would be to find Celestia and together with her also wake Luna up from her Nightmare hunting and check out what is going on. Hopefully it isn’t something her new guest is doing, if yes then she has to… be more smiley to him.

Cendence slowly, very slowly… very bucking much slowly was getting out of the bed not to wake up Shining. She can’t lie why is she standing up up, and knowing him he would order to mobilize all of the castle and even a army of a thousand stallions to scare or show the enemy they are brave. But she can’t allow that to happen, panic would erupt and order would be gone, with that Chaos would be present and Discord would definitely try to throw his ‘but’ into the situation.

She with one of her hooves slowly and without making noise uncovered herself from the bed sheets. Shining was still snoring this meant that he sleeps still, and with that she continued with placing her hooves on the ground. She considered to use levitation and open the door while casting a spell that would block all he sound. Of course she then would have to head up, but before that she had to go to Celestia, and thanks to her luck, Celestia's room was on the other side of the hallway.

When she was ready to place her front hooves on the floor, she heard shining turning her way. She at first was shocked and she thought that he looked forward into hugging into her just like almost every night. She turned around and saw that he only changed his heads position, and he wasn’t trying to sleep snuggle her.

She sighted in her head and with less trees now that he will wake up, she very gently placed her front hooves on the floor. It’s been long since she touched it with her hooves and not the protection shoes she had, it was cold. She could order someone to build something to warm the floor at night, but she never stood up in the night, she looked at the clock and saw that it was 3 AM.

‘I’m not going to be able to sleep later’ she thought and now with tiny steps without making any kinds of loud noises proceeded to the door.

It wasn’t a hard task, her skill from her childhood was till in her, she also had some skills from the time she was Foalsiting Twilight. She sometimes run to the bookshelves and hided there and read the whole time. She had to sometimes take her to the bath or something and she would always hide or run so she had to sneak behind her or hide somewhere. Good old times before being a Princess, and having all those papers to do.

She was now in front of her door, her horn started to glow a bit, but not too much. She proceeded to cast the spell on the door or at the handle so that it won’t make any sound. Of course there was no guards outside the room only in the hallway ,so that they don’t hear hers and shining’s little talks and adventures to fight the energy in them, while making what they are good at… Love.

A little blush appeared on her face, too bad that he is lately doing some more training with the guards and the arrival of Sauron do not help. Especially when at the grand galloping gala she will give him the thanks of the Crystal Empire and try to form friendship with him. Maybe he won’t be like those gryphons the whole time showing off with their military.

‘Cendence…he doesn’t even have a military…maybe’ And she casted the spell on the door handle and opened it with her hoof.

-----Celestia(when Sauron has the 2nd orb in his hand)----

She was now in front of her door and the strange magic was no way more powerful than before. It was even more powerful than her. She has to get Cendence and wake up Shining Armor, they need to mobilize and fight off whatever that thing is. Something stronger than her and Luna combined and is undetected in the Dream world is a potential threat to Equestria nad her little ponies.

She was now in front of her door and the strange magic was no way more powerful than before. It was even more powerful than her. She has to get Cendence and wake up Shining Armor, they need to mobilize and fight off whatever that thing is. Something stronger than her and Luna combined and is undetected in the Dream world is a potential threat to Equestria

Celestia now used her magic to open the door and seek Cadence's and Shinings help. Of course she closed the door behind her, she didn’t do it carefully because either way everyone is going to be prepared to stand on guard and defend when it will be necessary against the strange potential threat.

She was worried about Luna, she was somewhere there and was now probably talking or maybe even fighting with this strange thing. Of course she has to be positive about this, it can be also a potential ally or friend to Equestria and a huge help for her little ponies. She can’t also forget about Cadence Crystal Empire and that it can be an ally to her to.

‘Please for the love of Faust, be something friendly’ she pleaded and begin to walk towards Cendences room.

It wasn’t too far away because it was on the other side of the hallway, however Lunas room was on the higher lvl that somehow wasn’t destroyed. From what a local architect told her, it will take two maybe three months to completely rebuild all the rooms and floors. Discord will provide them with materials ,while Sauron’s research on returning home will be ignored and not worked on, for so long until they won’t rebuild the palace.

She can understand that he isn’t happy about it and that he wants to go home to his subjects and all. But he is a dangerous person, and he has skills she needs to understand. Besides she has taken a little interests in his… posture. Such a power and look, his ring that is dangerous and has dark magic in it, or is just a dark magic based artefact or weapon. He seems to be “clean”, not corrupted and calm, seeking only to returning home and not too much of an international politician.

Then again he has enemies and there is a war from where he comes from, maybe it’s a long one? Just like the Civil War when she with Luna fought Discord. Good old times, she remembers her youth and all when she hated him and Luna too but with time she was a friend of him when he turned good or just when she was lonely at night…

‘It was the past Celestia, you can’t repair what was broken or recover what was stolen’ But then again, did he steal it from her or did she give it to him?

Celestia was now passing by the stairs to the higher level that lead to the hallway where Lunas room is located. Actually she now begin to gallop to meet with Cadence and Shining Armor, But to her surprise the door begin to open, and from there she saw the pink Alicorn slowly without making noise, stepped out of her room.

-----Cadence----

‘"Ufff…"

She didn’t make any noise, and her husband was still sleeping. Her skills were still in her and she won’t be giving up on them any time soon. However the far more advanced ones that she learned while Flurry was younger, won’t leave her for at least five thousand years if not more. Not she needs to go to Celestia that probably is awake and wonders what is this strange magical anomaly.

She carefully closed the door and they only did a small cracking noise when closing. She needs to note to herself that they are beginning to get old, too bad she liked them even if they were here only for a year. But the best products go to the royalty for keeping them safe and bringing trade and such things to their kingdoms.

Many did argue with her idea how nobility and the rulers should work, but at least she is far more tolerant than the ponies in Canterlot. These there are racist to everypony and her crystal ponies are tolerant to everypony, maybe it’s one of the reasons the gryphons mostly threaten Celestia and Luna and they leave her in some situations to just sit and listen?

She turned to go to Celestia's room, but she saw that she was already standing there, in front of her with her mane always looking as if a light breeze was blowing at her. It’s overrated look and it's not too modern also, she could use some make-up. She isn’t that old and she looks as if she was twenty-seven years old and the same Luna.

‘But she is my beloved auntie…’ she thought and gave up on her thoughts about Celestia

“CAD-“

Cadence quickly showed her hoove in her mouth to shut her up, she just sneaked through her room not waking shining up. She won’t allow now anyone to destroy her progress and success, besides yelling in the hallway isn’t something nice to do. Celestia just looked at her and moved her head away, Cendence then brought her hove close to her muzzle and…

“Shoosh.” Cadence shooshed Celestia.

She didn’t like that, and she needed to yell because of what is going on right now. But she saw that Cendence had her ‘Aunt Celly, better not do this or else…’ look in her eyes. Maybe there was a reason for this but still she needs to tell her what is going on and she feels that this strange magic is far beyond Luna or her at the moment.

----Third POV-----

Cadence just looked at her aunt, the same did Celestia. She looked at her niece and she was a little sleepy ,and also she saw that there was something in her saying that she is concerned about what is going on. The silence didn’t last too long because Celestia started a conversation, that was obviously about Sauron and Luna(They don’t know that it’s them) in the Dream world.

“Cadence, listen there is something happening and it’s very powerful anomaly. We can’t let it pass through with no intervention from our side.” Celestia said, now close to her.

She just looked at her aunt and answered. “ Yes I noticed it too, how powerful is it? I mean, well I noticed it without trying s-”

“What? How? You are bad at detecting this sorts of things.” Celestia said with a concerned tone.

“And that’s why I wanted to talk to you, I was about to go to your room but you already noticed it and you probably wanted to wake up Shining…” She paused and narrowed her eyes, “…and the whole palace.”

Celestia didn’t see anything bad at it really, It’s a potential threat and they need to show that they are powerful not to get attacked and have many casualties. And it’s been so calm for four years or so! The last time a group calling themselves “The union of anti-monarchists” rebelled and caused a lot of trouble by sabotaging buildings and other institutions in Equestria.

‘Thank Faust they didn’t have a lot of support’ Celestia thought about the events four years ago!

“But anyway,” Cadence started, “What’s going on? Don’t we need to wake up Luna?”

Celestia's eyes winded, she forgot about her sister fighting or doing something with the potential threat! She needs to get there now and see what’s going on, there is no stopping by or pauses she needs to access the Dream World now! Too bad Cadence doesn’t know how to do it quickly only slowly.

“That anomaly is in the Dream World, and Luna is there. We need to wake up Shining and he will help us if that anomaly gets into the physical worl-” Celestia said but Cadence cut her off.

“Why do you think it’s always something that threatens Equestria? Maybe it’s something friendly, and besides in here there will be no war.” She said and almost shouted, but thanks to her princess senses she didn’t.

Celestia was surprised by what Cendence said, she is becoming a little to independent. But it’s a good anything, however maybe she is right that it can be something friendly. Besides Luna is smart enough to defend herself, maybe Cendence is right, she thinks too much of the bad sides what can happen then rather of the good ones.

“Maybe you’re right but it’s still a matter of High alert. Let’s go to Lunas room and maybe we will wake her up, or go into the Dream world.” Celestia gave up with her statement to awake Shining Armor and the whole palace or even city.

For Cadence it was a victory, but she had to ask her on the way to Luna’s room what is exactly going on. If that anomaly will get into the physical world ,and harm her subjects because of Celestia's aggressive strategy then she will be very angry. Not only always everything that is new or unknown is a threat, but also is a potential enemy. Sometimes she doubts that her methods in the case of tolerance is quite the good one, and not… a racist doctrine.

----Sauron and Luna----

His magic was now so influential that it had a impact on the clouds and other different things, be it tress or the stone under him. Everything was slowly affected by his magic, the magic of his powers that he called were doing circles around and flying around while the 2 orbs were connected and he had the one big light orange orb is in his hand.

The first step was done now he needs to activate his ring and then when the orb will be ready, clap his hand, smash the orb in his hands or shoot it as a beam up into the sky to cast the spell in a shockwave that will destroy all the nightmares at least in the city completely if not in the following state. His power was really improved, he didn’t know how or why but it did.

What plans does Eru Iluvatar have for him, he doesn’t know but he knows that he won’t use this abilities that returned to do something against his master. He has much power and he will use it only when necessary, but for the ring itself. He thinks that a piece of its power will be indeed cut off because it’s not here with him but on his finger.

The ring he has now, is just to for him to know it’s by him. The ring is a part of him, its him and in the ring is a large part of his spirit it’s his souls and emotions, he left his body and entered the Dream World the same did the ring by following him but not completely. But he now uses the power he has long lost and he uses its without too much of an difficulty. If it’s going to be like this for the rest of the time he spends here, then the physical world will be effected so much he could even open a portal between these two accidently.

‘But I don’t care.’

Author's Note

K so the long awaited chapter is here...I know you hate me becouse the power of the ring isn't showed yet, but I promise next time you all will see what will happen.

You propably think I'm going naruto here but no, the thing is I have a plan for a lot of information about what is going to happena nd detail in the next one!

In 3 maybe 4 chapter's I wan't to do a timeskip to give you some action where Sauron is OP or not OP he is just decent OP. And by that I mean wehn a charecter literally snezzes and a army get ablitirated

To LOTR fans

You like shadow of war? You like the story? Write a comment and do not hate my story for being fanfiction

To my fellow readers

Write a comment it helps and the next chapter is going to be propably on friday or so, chceck out my other story and BUUH-BYYE

edit 1.04.2018: Thanks to Raistlin Phantom for editing this chapter

Ch 19: You take everything to Canterlot...Its time something is kept here in the Crystal Empire

Luna waswrapped in a golden aura, the source of this was Celestia's horn that was glowing in the same golden aura. Luna didn’t want to wake up earlier, so Celestia decided to wake her up. Besides that while she was doing that, the anomaly she felled disappeared so fast that it was nearly impossible for it to happen. Even then she continued to wake her sister up.

It wasn’t hard because Luna didn’t even fight it, she could feel her magic already working and bringing her back. What bothered her was the magic, it disappeared and then something strange happened. She felt that pure strength, darkness, sadness, loneliness, lack of harmony and immense like heat in her chest. She didn’t know what it was, but either way Luna saw something there in the Dream World. She needs to know what happened, for the sake of her little ponies.

Cendence watched as Celestia did her job at bringing Luna back, she felled the same about the strong yet very rare emotions she sees among ponies. Sadness? It is impossible that someone if feeling sad in her Crystal Empire. Loneliness? She can bring two to love if both of them agree. These two emotions were very unfamiliar and not seen in a while, maybe there is somepony that needs help? In finding love or harmony, finding friends and company? She won’t leave that matter alone, as long as she stand.

When Luna started to slowly open her eyes, at the same time Celestia stopped using her spell that can bring back anyone from their adventures in the Dream World. Mostly in was used from waking up Luna when she forgot that it was time to get the moon down. She was interested what happened a couple minutes ago, if it is a monster or something similar to that. Then the gryphons can wait, she needs to send Twilight to investigate it.

“Luna, what happen-” Celestia was cut off by Luna.

“Tia…” She looked at her sister with all seriousness, and with a deadly stare

She knew what I meant, something dangerous was happening or will happen. There just is no way it won’t, Luna always uses her name like this when something is about to happen or happened. She knew she should have woke shining up and give him an order to mobilize the guards, there was no major event involving military since the last eight years or so.

“…Better if we decide to immediately start research, for bringing Lord Sauron home.” At first she said fast but when the word “home” came she said with a tiny bit of sadness.

“Why? Did he threaten you or something?” Luna avoided eyes contact.

For Celestia it was a sign that something happened, it wasn’t something good. She needs to know what happened and why, she needs to know because she won’t be threaten by an outsider that holds much power in himself. Hut she won’t leave this matter alone, oh no. She is going to have a long talk with him about what did he do, why? When? Was the anomaly him etc.

“N-No…” Luna said, getting Celestia's attention. “He held far more power than we expected, it is just better to have him on our side.”

“So it was him the whole time?” Asked Cadence.

“Yes, it all started with me wanting to know him better, he was on his balcony so I decided to land on it and start a conversation. I wanted to know more about him to become friends maybe and have a better time in the future talking and knowing each other.” Luna said and got off her bed, she was now looking at Cendence and her sister.

Celestia had a bad feeling about what he could have said, she didn’t know if he could be trusted. After all if all this was his doing, then she has to maybe be a little more friendly to him. But of course she can’t become a puppet to him, she won’t allow that to happen even if he would want to make her one.

“That doesn’t sound that bad.” Cendence said.

“Yes, it doesn’t please, continue Luna.” Celestia said while with a smile she put her hoof on Luna’s shoulder.

“Well I heard him say that he wished he had a “Palantír”, I didn’t know what it was so I asked what it meant. He didn’t expect me so he got into a position ready to fight but he quickly changed his attitude when he saw it was me.”

Celestia never in her life heard of something called “Palantír”, and from the looks of it there are plenty because he wishes he had ONE of those thing whatever they are. If he wants something like that, first she has to see how it looks like, how powerful it is, cast a spell making it easy to track, and finally make it not be used at its full potential.

“He responded by saying that I should know what it is, that almost every being in “Arda” knows what it is. I didn’t know what it was so I thought you would know what it is, besides that I also thought he was from Mordor not Arda, and he spoke of it as if it was his home.” Lunas word caught the interests of both the princesses.

“Luna, I do not know of anything called a “Palantír” or of the land called “Arda”.”

Cendence just stood there and didn’t understand why did they even talk like that. She told them both what he told her and Shining. That some powerful enemies of his tried to banish him from their land and he got teleported here. Or didn’t she tell them? She doesn’t know anymore, but just to be sure she will tell them now.

“Ummm, did I tell you what he told me and Shining?” Cendence asked.

“No.” Both sisters responded at the same time.

“Well, he said that his country is at war, and that his enemies tried to banish him, but he was teleported here.” She said while doing a philosophic pose.

“That would make sense then…” Luna said in a whispering tone to herself.

Both Celestia and Cadence looked at Luna with interested eyes. Both didn’t know what she meant by that, but she probably knows something Celestia would like to know. Luan looked at both her sister and Cadence, she took a deep breath and prepared to say something that would really surprise her sister and Cadence.

“While we were talking, he said that the world is called “Arda”. Of course I though it’s their way in naming Equis our planet. But no…his world isn’t a planet, he asked me different names and if I know of them. I didn’t recall knowing any of them. When I said our world is a planet he couldn’t believe it, he said his is a sphere and that he SAW it turn into one.” She said in all serious tone.

Both of the princesses couldn’t believe what they heard. From what it looked like, Sauron was from a different world, dimension or Universe even. Just like that mare Sunset Shimmer, she once only visited them. After a year or so she returned back, the mirror that lead into her world was destroyed accidently by an earthquake that was caused by nature doing its things.

The two princesses then listened closely what happened after this, of course they weren’t now surprised that they didn’t understand his power. His world can have other ways of using magic, other ways in using them and overall other spells that can be better or worse. The two princesses let Luna continue and didn’t cut her off when she continued her story.

“I couldn’t believe it but he was from a different world, he said something about a God creator, that this world is probably also his doing, that he maybe send him here for some reason. He seemed depressed and he let a tear go down his cheek. I called many times his name to get his attention until I did get a response.” Luna said and seemed to be a little sorry that he was put here in his world.

“God creator?” Celestia asked.

“Yes, he was called Eru Ilúvatar or something like that.” Luna then responded.

“First time hearing something like this.” Cadence said.

“Indeed.” Celestia echoing her nieces response.

“Either way, I asked if he wants me to go, he said that he doesn’t want to. So we begin to talk about his world and a little of our abilities. He is capable of going into ponies dreams just like me! He asked also about what royal duties I will attend if this isn’t my country even, I told him then that I guard ponies from the nightmares”. She said with enthusiastic tone.

“Well isn’t this interesting.” Cadence responded and looked at Celestia that just raised her eyebrow at that

“I offered him if he wants to fight the nightmares with me, he accepted it. I was happy because I just found a companion to help me do my job, so we together ascended into the dream world. We both agreed to meet in front of the palace, at first he wasn’t coming, then I felled something, and some moments after this a small flame appeared. It grew to size of an building and pinned me down with strange force. It was a giant fire like eye, I almost cried because I was scared. I asked if this was him and it was hi-” Luna was cut off by Celestia.

“What! And I don’t know bout something like that! Did he hurt you?” Celestia nervously hugged her sister.

“No… he apologized,” She then managed to get free from Celestia's hold, “In a rather… interesting combination of words.” she said with a tiny blush on her face.

Celestia didn’t notice it, but Cadence saw that pink color on her cheeks and she immediately knew what happened. It was one from those tactics that involve in doing a prank, making the other feel not alright b it. And then with your charm, hit on the certain pony to get closer and to say how much you like her or him.

“This doesn’t explain why he did that!” Celestia said with anger and venom.

“Yes I understand, but I think he just is like this… we firstly inspected the palace and found out Flurry had a Nightmare, well she was scared of him because she though he is evil. Besides he had abilities mostly evil ponies use in our world, he can use shadows and he was strong enough to make the nightmare be resistant to my attempts at destroying it. He wanted to see why she was scared, what did make her by scared by him. This experiment of his definitely left a mental scar in Flurry’s head.” Luna said, making Cadence very angry.

“That, that is very irresponsible! What does he think he is?! Some kind of god or something to even test things like that on a child?!” She yelled, with anger and hate in her words.

Celestia understood her niece can get angry but this was something new she learned this morning, that if she will mess with Flurry or her family then she will probably suffer from Cendences hooves. Hopefully Luna will say something that will make her come down a bit, because if not. Then she herself will have to support her niece when it will come in interfering Sauron.

“He explained why he did that, and he even got on his knees showing that he sacrifices his honor in order to make Flurry Heart forgive him. She forgive him, and then she hugged him. It was truly really cute, too bad you didn’t’ see it,” Luna said while looking straight at Cadence, “Such generosity and Kindness, she wasn’t even angry. She will be a great pony one day.” Luna said and hoped it will be enough to make Cadence calm down.

“F-Fine… but still this was a stupid thing to do!” She responded and frowned when she thought about her daughter being… scared.

Luna then continued explaining to them both how it went down from there. He offered her helping her because he took a lot of time in Flurry Hearts nightmare. She said how they both exited her dream space, and again were in her room and saw her now smiling. Of course Luna also said that she repaired everything and Flurry Hearts dream turned into a good one.

Sauron asked Luna about the highest point, so she told him about the little area on the highest point of their palace. She told in almost all detail how he stepped out of the room, how he summoned the cloud thingy on which he was flying earlier with her to get to Flurry Hearts room. She told how he stepped and how the cloud dissolved in what particles and in what color.

Luna didn’t forget almost anything, only some things that weren’t so important, but either way she continued with her story and with smile on her muzzle she said how he asked about the Cutie marks he called tattoos. She explained how he wasn’t to surprised when he heard her say she moves the moon. She was surprised because in his world there are ponies or different kind of characters that also do the same, he also assumed Celestia with her sun moves the sun and he was right.

Both princesses listened to Luna with interest what happened next, they both were in awe,shock and again,awe how powerful he was and how much knowledge he possessed. Luna gladly also explained what was that magic Celestia felled, because she was getting to the point slowly with her story, Luna herself said all what she saw as if she didn’t believe it was real. Because it couldn’t be real, by their worlds laws.

She said about his magic and strength he possess, she said about his hair how he looked like, she said about his armor he had and how he with ease could control magic in the Dream World .Even when he isn’t made up for defending the night like she is, he possess more abilities connected with it then she.

“That’s really interesting hear, we need to keep an close eye on him. Maybe we should take him with us to Canterlot?” Celestia wondered, but this thought was long declined by her.

If she would take him to Canterlot, if he snaps out or if he decides to do something wrong and not to all right with the laws here in Equestria. Then the whole capital can be in danger, she can’t risk the lives of her little ponies. She has to make a decision about that, Cendence would probably want that because she isn’t too much involved in the life of ponies in Equestria.

But she has to have an eye on him, he is to dangerous and powerful to be left here. Cendence maybe can appoint some guards to guard him. However what will happen if he somehow escapes? He will have all the time he wants to roam ,and maybe find artefacts this world would better not wind out about. She alone also has to do business with him, involving some politics and maybe also knowing better at who she aimed her horn at.

Cendence found all this really strange, if he has such power why are they trying to be defensive and look like they fear him? If she was in a situation like that, then she would maybe then mess around and ask for some things because she would know ponies are afraid of her power. They have to act normal as if this was something normal, maybe say that he has impressive abilities from time to time.

She can also understand that if they make him feel bad and not be too nice, he may side with another country and from there seek help. Maybe they can use his abilities in helping ponies in other places, healing and fighting bandits, she would also maybe give him some money for him to buy some things if he sees something interesting.

‘Why everything that is powerful is a threat?’ Cadence asked herself.

Almost everything that has power or ability in any way, is a threat to Equestria. The gryphons having better days in economy? Threat to Equestria! Saddle Arabia’s new discovery on using sand and other desert resources in medicine or industry? Threat to Equestria! Literally everything that is better than ponies or is too good, maybe even too much on the same level as them is a threat. That’s so racist her hearts melts because there is no love, maybe that’s why everyone hates them?

“That would be wise sister, I think for now he enjoys our company so maybe if Twilight and the elements will melt him. There will be a chance for them to form friendship.” Luna said motivating her sister in doing that.

Luna really didn’t know why, but deep inside of her. She started to like Sauron, maybe he was a little weird, and a little strange when it did come to find out something. But she enjoyed his company, she enjoyed to talk and maybe in the future together normally fight off the nightmares. She hoped that he will say more things about his home, he seems not to be sad, that he isn’t back in his country.

‘Maybe he isn’t affected by stress like ponies?’ Luna wondered .

“I don’t know, we have to keep him close, watch what he is doing. He can prove too dangerous and we need to be sure he won’t harm our subjects” Celestia said, Luna just started at her sister and responded with a pleading tone.

“But, Tia you always said that maybe we can find a peaceful way to handle something. So if we take him to Canterlot, not only Twilight will have an easier way in meeting him and learning about his world. He would meet the elements, meet new ponies and other things.” Luna looked into Celestia's eyes, she saw that Celestia wanted to maybe take him to Canterlot, but she didn’t have the courage.

She could understand it, he was powerful and if he was angry he could do much evil and horrible things. However trust is something you give to ponies you do not know, or to different races that live in Equestria. You need to know them better and become something more, sometimes it evolves into conflicts but it isn’t to oft.

The two sisters continued to talk if they should take Sauron to Canterlot, Cendence was listening to their conversation. It was interesting to hear all this from her aunt, besides that she wanted to hear what happened next. Mostly because of Luna behavior in her bed, and how she talked while technically sleeping. She needs to know what happened and if there is something more to it, she needs to know.

It’s her duty.

“Luna.” Cadence started and saw how Luna stopped her conversation with Celestia.

“Yes?”

“Its interesting to hear all this, but you didn’t finish the story.”

Luna's eyes then winded, she forgot to mention about how powerful he is in reality. She needs to tell how he managed to cast all the nightmares away in the city and probably the whole country with one spell that he casted in two minutes or so.It probably didn’t get unnoticed by Celestia, that’s why she even tried to wake her up.

“Yes… Tia it would be better if you listened to this.”

Luna started to explain what he did next, how he begin to summon big amounts of magic into hands and how they danced around him. She told how it looked like, what color it had, how strong it was and what he was doing while making it happen. Celestia and Cadence listened to Luna's words, they got more and more ridiculous with every second

Luna told about him summoning the second white colored magic, it was also very strong and together it was stronger than her. She mentioned how she felt like, how his magic started to affect her by feeling cold and such. She told about the orbs, how his eyes were glowing, what power she felled and how crushing it was. Cendence was really impressed and dumbfounded when she heard all this, Celestia was only listening and with every word she even more was interested in him.

Luna didn’t stop her story, she mentioned the clouds and other things getting affected. She told how he then finally used the ring to strengthen his power, how he sucked all that magic, how he smashed the orbs together and the magic was I his arms. With more and more detail, both the princesses though they are hearing out loud a comic book, about a hero or villain with extreme magical capabilities..

It wasn’t the end, Luna also told what he “transformed” his clothes and posture. How the flowers and different rings appeared near him in a phantomic and light lavender color. She also told about her theory, that there are more rings like he has, or that his ring is somehow connected to them. There was also the thought that maybe he created them, or his ring is a master ring of some sort.

Celestia listened and was even more impressed in what he could do, what he can do. And finally she was impressed at what magical capabilities hide within him. It was impressive she has to admit, but it was also dangerous to keep him in public view when other countries might have an interest in him.

She can’t allow him thinking bad of the ponies or her. She needs to repair what she has already broken with her attitude. Besides she was little scared of him, the ring emitted dark magic. This didn’t mean that he was evil, but it can be corruptive and can affect her or Luna. Especially she meant Luna, somehow after all these years, still she was guided by her emotions.

Luna was now in the part where he casted the spell, the horses that were made out magic that looked as if they were coming out of a wave of water or fire, how the a big ball of flower petals ,was launched into the air made out of lavender color. She even let them hear about how the strange looking halo behind him ,had really beautiful writing she adored.

In the end, Luna was now saying in a hurry how the ring made out of stallions and mares split into 3 different parts and was going through mountain,hills,houses etc. How the flowers emerged from the petals and how the pollen was coming out of them creating nice dreams. It was truly something beautiful and impossible.

“That’s when I saw your golden Aura wrap around me, he before that also asked what I found about it. I was speechless, I shoot a beam into the ground explaining what was going on and why I will disappear in a few seconds” Luna finished her story about what she did with Sauron that night. She continued looking at Celestia will all seriousness “That’s why we need to be rather friendly to him, I think he would be a great use and ally” She finished and took a deep breath.

“I do not know what to think about all this…he was behind that anomaly all by himself?” She thought out loud.

“I think that he even cleared the nightmares of other countries” And then she remembered what she wanted to do, she had to see what range this spell had.

‘It’s too late now’ Luna thought with a mental sight.

“I-I don’t what to think about this. I didn’t expected that he can be so powerful.” Celestia said still whispering under her breath.

“That’s why I think we should start the research on bringing him back, not because we don’t want him here.” Luna stood up and looked into her sisters eyes. “But to earn his trust.” Luna said.

“Still, he is too much of a potential threat. We need to do something with him.” Celestia said thinking of an idea how to have an eye on him.

“Let’s take him to Canterlot, we will have an close eye on him. Besides if something goes bad Twilight with her friends is close.” Luna said what she thought would be the best thing to do.

It was highly weird to see her say it, normally she would protective and say that he should go to ponyville and meet other. But here not only he is royalty, he is a guest from another world. She also started to like him a bit, she has to create some bounds with him. So it is normal for ponies like her to bring somepony she likes, to the palace or somewhere else with her to stay close.

“Lulu, I know it’s a possibility but I don’t want to risk it.” Celestia responded knowing that Luna’s proposition is the only good one.

The problem is that she doesn’t want to risk him doing something evil. She has a problem to trust him, she has a problem with who he is and has a problem with actually trying to talk to him. Every time she thinks of him, she doesn’t want to anymore, it’s just weird to have a strange feeling making her sweat and become nervous to invade her mind.

“I’ll take care of him.”

Both sisters looked who’s word they were, of course only three Alicorns were in Luna’s room, so the only other voice belong to no other than to the goddess of love. With her hove on her chest, with half open eyes and ready to say something really wise. Stood Cendence that said these words, waiting for her unties attention.

“You always take everything that appears here to Canterlot when it is interesting, be it a gryphon, pony with special talent, changeling, dog, cat, tree you take it. So now that you have a struggle about Sauron going to Canterlot or not, I decided to keep him here for so long as I please. This is my country, my city and I take the full responsibilities over him.” She said so charismatically and with word filled with drama and pure concern, that both the princesses “wowed” a little in their minds.

“Cadence I think you should keep your crystal ponies safe, they suffered enough.” Celestia wasn’t sure if she should let Cendence take Sauron under her wings.

“Me to, Equestria has more funds and capabilities then well your Empire.” Luna agreed with Celestia.

She just looked at them and responded with grace and a little angry tone. “Mhmmpf! Then what stays in the way in cooperating? We both have scientist, you have the knowledge and libraries that I admit have more information about different world or something like that.”

“Cadence, please understand that we just want to make it good enough for everypony.” Celestia said in her regular motherly tone.

“I know that, besides I have my own things I want to ask him to.” She said and then she looked at Luna, with a teasing smile she asked her. “Auntie, Luna are you sure you that it was everything what happened?”

“Yes, I said everything what I saw or he said. Why are you asking?” She raised her eyebrow.

“Just curious, about certain… emotions” Cadence said and turned then to Celestia. “Anyhow he stays here, when you will finally decide what to do, then you can take him if he wants to. But if he refuses, I will gladly accept him and make this city his new temporary home.”

With that Cadence turned away and was beginning to head towards the door, Celestia and Luna just looked as their niece opened the doors and exited Lunas room. Celestia then looked at her sister, Luna returned the stare.

“Are you sure It’s all what has happened? Nothing more to tell? He didn’t start anything with you… did he?” Celestia started to get a little nervous asking her sister, while thinking about her words when she was here with Cadence. While Luna was in the Dream World.

“No,no… WAIT! Yes there is!” Luna yelled, her sister then was curious to hear what she meant.

It was about private life and all, it was about those kinds of areas where it was better to talk with family. Overall Celestia expected this to be about what she thought it would be about, there were some surprises on the way, but other than that everything seemed fine what Luna told her. However there was one tiny thing, that disturbed her.

She didn’t expect to be it about Flurry Heart.

Author's Note

I decided to do a chapter only for the princesses

I hope you will enjoy it, please comment it really helps me seeing you commenting. It makes me happy to see those numbers rise. Give it a like, and remember if you want the story to progress nicely. Try to edit it, so that we can make it a book, besides that I gladly would like to see you looking at my other story.

Arrancar of Death

Hope to see you next time, It can be that I did Luna to much not as she is. Becouse she is mostly like Celestia here, I also tried to make Cendence a little more adult and not a "puppet" ,as I like to call, that Celestia uses.

22:53 17.04.2018 edit: Thanks to Raistlin Phantom for editing this story, give him some love

Ch 20: A Stroll Under the Sun part I

After the amazing night, that showed Luna and later she told her sister and Cendence what he is capable of. Managing to make Celestia wonder a little later when the sun was shining, if she did good. She was aggressive towards him, she didn’t trust him, she also supported Discord that was the main reason for all the destruction. Everything she did was against him, she held much more authority and power then her sister, Cadence, or even Twilight.

He definitely has already seen it, he is probably now thinking how to maybe improve relations with her. Celestia has decided that today before she leaves the Crystal Empire, she will try and spend a little time with Sauron so that her passiveness can be at a lower level. It won’t be easy but she needs to know better who he is, she will probably ask one question and he will ask one so that it can be fair.

She has time to 12 AM, but it all can change depending how much he is willingly to share and how much she is going to talk. Celestia thanks to her long experience knows already that he is a diplomat, if he tells her that he is called a silvertongue, then she isn’t going to be surprised by it. Or even higher than that, she wouldn’t even raise an eyebrow at this. His words are flawless and rally soft, as if an angel was just flirting with someone's mind.

‘This is going to be a long, long stroll’ Celestia thought.

Her sisters words were true, when she said that they need to be friendly to him. Maybe then he will be to them, become some kind of friends, receive help from him when a terrible being returns. It would be very helpful to at least have him stay away, if something happens. Also the recent attacks of dragons are troubling her, Ember with Spike should have it under control, if not then she fears a potential attack from the rebelled dragons

Either way she has already decided that she will head towards Sauron’s room, she will ask him if he would have some time to talk. Of course he doesn’t have proper clothes because they were destroyed, however a quick robe was designed for him. It should cover the part of his body that is revealed.

Of course thinking about something like this made Celestia blush a little. Of course everypony would blush if they saw such body, maybe he has no fur but the muscles, the abs and the wonderful blond hair. His eyes of a predator, ready to suck someone's soul in battle, that voice scary and soft but is said in an angelic tone.

The more Celestia thought about Sauron, the more her hooves moved toward her private area, but thanks to her iron will she didn’t do what most mares do this times. And when she thinks about young mares, she still has to tell Cendence to talk to Luna. She didn’t know her sister had such radical ideas when it comes to spying children or controlling them.

It was really scary to remember what she said, and what she thought would be the best thing to do. From locking a foal in a room, to now allowing to meet with friends. Doing tests telling if the will of the subject is strong enough to withstand all the stallions out there, waiting only to get some fun and then tell their parents they were raped.

“Where has Equestrias youth life come to?” She asked herself.

Luna informed her also that she has to look after something important she wanted to do from the beginning they came here. It was probably about games, the new Hbox was coming in a few days. She didn’t understand how one can spend so much time playing these games, she knew ponies that made money out of it.

Celestia stood up, she was ready to depart and meet Sauron. She had to look serious and not show fear before him. She feared him and his power, not so much as an normal pony would, but still she feared what he could do to her subjects. Anyway, Celestia headed towards the door, passing her bed and mirrors. Truly there was too much of them in her room, why was there even so much of them? She didn’t know, maybe a new trend that Cendence saw in other countries.

Celestia's horn glow, and the handle from the door did so also. She opened them and she stepped into the hallway, from there she has a long way to Sauron’s room that is very high up, at least three more levels. The palace changed since Flurry Hearts birth, she remembered her fifth birthday. What an party was that, when she blow the candles she shoot a beam magic into a nearby wall, destroying Applejack's present for her.

“Hehe…”Celestia chuckled a bit when she reminded herself of the good old times.

While stepping on the stairs, she couldn’t help but sight when she though how much work did the staff here had to walk up and down. For each level there is some ponies doing their job, it’s a well-paid job. Even better paid then she pays her ponies in Canterlot. Maybe allowing Cendence to spend 1% of their GDP for these ponies was a bad idea?

The Crystal Empire isn’t called “Crystal” for having crystal homes and ponies. It’s also called so because of the enormous mines that have gems and diamonds in them, each day thousands of gems are mined, giving the state big amounts of money to spend on. Thanks to Celestia's influence, she also has something from it, Equestria has a good 10% of the profits from sending the elements and other kinds of help to them.

If only her niece didn’t spend so much of her money on clothes sometimes, then her Empire would be on the same level as Equestria. Even if her country is three times or so smaller than Equestria, even if her country is literally one city with farms and minor homes or villages around its borders. I could be on the same level as her wonderful and prosperous country, that suffered so much and needs more of her motherly choices to make.

----Luna's room---

Luna after all what happened, decided to finally have some alone time. She was in the local markets to see what new there is on sale. Even when it was early there was some shops open already, especially her favorite ones. She also saw some emigrants coming in from the changeling swarm that thorax rules. Everything was so peaceful, and quiet. Nothing could have make that day bad for her.

Luna spend an good amount of time looking after her favorite films and games, she saw some cosplayers. She buys a little of this and that in the local shops, mostly make up and those nice crystal shampoos. They make ponies mane look like diamonds, Luna orders these to Canterlot in big amounts to have them last for quite some time.

They are very expensive but they make her mane look so good and wonderful she just has to use them, she is a princess after all. She needs to look the best for her subjects, and besides that now there is a very powerful some-non-pony in the Crystal Empire. She needs to look even more wonderful than she already is looking.

Of course not only that, but Luna just as her sister also fears Sauron a bit, it’s the same level of fear. More of an concern what she felled when his magic was on the loose, that loneliness and sadness make her wonder. Why is he sad and held so much of it in him? What happened in that “Arda” where he comes from, is it connected to his private life?

Such questions and more were invading Lunas mind, mostly because she herself felled concerned about his well being. For some reason she wanted to maybe help Sauron in his struggle if he has one, maybe it’s the sadness for there being a possibility that he won’t come home? To his people, his kingdom and realm? That unfamiliar pain in her chest appeared, she begin to sweat harder under her fur.

‘What is wrong with me? Am I sick?’ Luna wondered and her faces expression seemed to show concern and an expression only ponies that have big problems.

Luna then saw some guards on their way to the palace, she with her purchases approached them. The guards at first didn’t know what she wants, but they saluted and asked politely what is the problem. The guards had almost the same armor and weaponry the guards in Canterlot have. The difference was the colors, instead of gold and silver, they had real metal and purple robes under their armor.

“What is it, Princess Luna?” asked one of the guards.

“Can we help in something.” the other one asked.

“Yes, I just remembered I need to do something really important, can you please take my things to the palace? I will ensure to give you proper thanks, and reward for this.” Luna said while levitating her things in front of the guards.

The guards looked at each other, they didn’t expect to be asked such thing. But if they are getting paid, then what’s so bad about it?

“With pleasure, Princess Luna.” Both of the guards responded.

“Many thanks, just leave them in front of my chamber.” Luna said with a smile, she then speeded her wings and headed towards the Palace to her room.

The guards then again looked at each other, they wondered why didn’t she take her stuff with her. However they can’t be angry at it, they will get a reward from her. It’s enough to make them do it. But why didn’t she take these with her, they would actually like to know.

Luan flew to the palace to her room, it wasn’t too far away from the shopping district. Maybe Cendence isn’t the best at ruling, but at least she is good at planning. Everything a princess would want is next to the palace. Luna reminded herself of the document she had found on the moon long time ago, maybe it's time to finally see it again?

It was a long time since she opened her crown. While Celestia kept her secrets in different places across Equestria, she kept her secrets in thing like her crown. Only she can open it with her magic, it’s black so no one can see the spaces between the rectangle that keeps her document hidden there. When she was nightmare moon, she though that’s it’s a piece of rubbish.

She remembers how she left it in a crater, when she came back and was defeated by Twilight and her friends. The document followed her, it appeared in her room in a small bubble blue sphere. When she levitated it to her the bubble disappeared as if it was made out of smoke or fog. Those were really interesting things back then to happen, she didn’t tell her sister because she feared it might be another something ,that will make her sister banish her.

Luna was now lading on her balcony, she opened the door to her room and entered. It was dark inside decorated with some starts and such. Specially for her after Sauron and Discord destroyed most of the palace. Discord was ordered to help in rebuilding the palace, however first he transported Fluttershy and their child to his own dimension.

‘Anarchy is such an cute foal thou.’ Luna thought.

He has some skill when it comes to arts, and his magic is also impressive, he can fly without wings like discord and he can use unicorn magic, even though Fluttershy nor Discord are one. How in the first place did she become pregnant with him? Twilight had a trouble finding ay logical understanding in what happened back there.

The name doesn’t suit him, but well he is a little bit random like Pinkie Pie and likes to appear sometimes out of nowhere. However just Anarchy doesn’t suit him, maybe Sugar Anarchy because he is so sweet to her and Celestia all the time? Neh, better stick the original. Fluttershy's lessons on kindness really did influence his behavior, he is more willingly to help,play,make,draw even when he is seven years old or so?

Luna closed the door behind her, and got on her bed. She then proceeded in taking her crown from her head, she levitated it in front of her. Then she proceeded in opening her crown, she focused her magic on the center and only on it, from the center a rectangle begin to appear as it was levitated away.She placed the thin rectangle on her bed, and she levitated from her crown a small paper that was folded three times.

She unfolded it and the document was made out of very old paper, no longer used in this times. On it there were words written. But it seemed that it was ripped away from the rest of the document that it was part of. Luna still didn’t know what it meant, but what was written on it had much to mean, especially for her and maybe the future of Equestria.

There are three of them.

One he will chose or maybe more.

Their concern for him will be strong.

And the darkness in it destroy.

What gives power will be fused with the host again.

And from the blue fires that were once orange.

Light shall spread, while the darkness will end.

----Sauron---

Sauron when he returned to his body, he decided that he would go to sleep. Of course for him sleep is very addicting. So I order not to sleep for a one hundred years or so, he casted a spell on himself that would wake him up immediately when it will be 7 AM. When he returned it was about 5 or 4 AM. He actually didn’t care what time it was, he could have used that time to gather some information. But a longer nap won’t do any harm, besideseveryone was probably asleep.

Sauron also when he woke up, still had his tre apart clothes on. He decided that it would be best to maybe ask for something to wear. But it came Sooner than he expected, as if they already ordered it for him. Because apparently they did order a robe or something similar for him.

A maid that had black mane and grey fur knocked on his door, he opened them and saw her looking at him with blue eyes with a smile holding a half cloak cape made for him. She said that it was made quickly and that the local fashionistas did it by just information. So without taking measurements they did his clothing partially.

It was made out red material from the outside, and from the inside to feel nice it was from royal purple silk. He liked it very much, and he did enjoy looking at it. It played well with his black clothes he weared, it also looked good when he weared his crown that he casted with magic, it was an illusion because he didn’t have it with him. Only his armor was bound to him, and he could only summon it with his mace.

He looked at himself in a mirror he had in his room, he looked good in it. Could use more yellow/gold like material, but still it was very good looking. Maybe he could order some of his own clothes when that fashionista from Ponyville will come, then he can with his magic show her what clothes he wants and she will just make them. Without him having to show, his body.

Knock Knock Knock

Sauron was so busy with himself that he didn’t notice that a pony probably stand outsides of his room. Probably another maid came bringing him something, however the magic and strength coming from that pony is rather interesting. Familiar in the same time, he felled already someone having such strength and magic before. He can’t recall who it was thou, well he isn’t going to find out if he won’t see who it is.

Sauron Don't bother with opening the door, he just with telekinesis opened them widely and said out loud

“Come in.”

He heard footsteps, and from the hallway without any clothes as these ponies have a tendency not to wear. Stepped Celestia with her golden crown on her head with a big gem in it, her three colored mane also was waving behind her even if there was no wind in his room and all windows were closed. Of course she already received from him an raised eyebrow by using magic for something so unneeded like this.

She had her hoof boots made out of gold on her hooves, she looked around with her Big and sweet looking yes around to see where he is. Sauron was standing on the left side of the room where his mirror was, when Celestia saw him with him standing there, they exchanged looks and inspected each other.

There was some silence, but it was normal from both him and Sauron. Celestia didn’t have words to start the conversation, and she didn’t have any idea how should she invite him for a talk. Sauron on the other hand/hoove was thinking what brought her here. It can be that Luna told her everything and she came to know more, or that she has some interest in him and knowing him. There was also the possibility that she came here, to just say tell him something important.

Sauron stopped this uncomfortable silence. “I didn’t expect you here Princess Celestia, what brings you here?” He started to approach her.

Celestia had a hard time in responding, she didn’t know what to do. She felled weird and very weird around him. She feared him, but at the same time she thought what maybe he isn’t so scary ,and his words brought back that weird feeling in her chest. What was wrong with her? She didn’t know, but whatever it was he did it.

Celestia tried to reply but it was the hardest thing since the last galloping gala, she tried to open her mouth and was almost there to say something. But she immediately closed it. Celestia wasn’t sure what was happening to her, it could be that she is just too stressed to talk. But she has come to talk, and she will talk with him.

“I-I’m here…” She said getting Sauron’s attention, “To ask you, Lord Sauron. If you would like to come, and talk a little to know get to know each other…” She did a little pause and said the last word, “B-Better.” And she ended it with a little cracking smile.

Sauron didn’t know if he should laugh, say something that would humiliate her, or to just response in a kind way. He isn’t stupid and she definitely has something in her mind, that is preventing her from talking to him. It is clear as day from him that she is scared of his power and abilities, and she is hiding it horribly.

“Princess Celestia…” Sauron said and crossed his arms, “It’s really a tempting offer, I would like to know you a little better.” He said and Celestia with kind eyes looked into his.

She was happy in her mind like a little filly could be, she just managed to get him to talk with her. Finally maybe she isn’t going to drive very pony she knows into a war she will have a hard time to win. But her heart stopped for a moment and her eyes winded, when Sauron’s mouth left a word that was scary hearing it from him.

“But…” He said in a very cold way .

Her world tripped, her mental state was on its border from breaking. Her eyes were almost shooting out her. That coldness and murderous tone she heard, she won’t forget it never again. But his eyes, they looked as if a lion or a manticore was just about to destroy her. Kill and rip apart her, with its claws that would make her a pile of red goop.

“I do not bite,” He said…so cheerfully and softly, “There is no need to be scared, Princess Celestia.I guarantee that I only bite, when I change into a wolf.”

‘Thank Faust he isn't-’ She stopped in her thoughts.

“L-Lord Sauron…”

“Yes?”

“Did you just say that you can change into a wolf?” She said and slowly believed that where he comes from there are werewolves, and he is one.

She didn’t believe in such stories, she only heard it from time to time when Luna mentioned it while she yelled that she should come down. She responded from time to time. “Not nowTia! I’m beating a Werewolf!” Once she wanted to know what an Werewolf is, and her sister explained that it is a pony that changes into wolf due to a curse while there is a full moon in the sky.

“I can change into many things actually, but the ability to transform was lost long ago. However I’m going to tell something in trust Princes Celestia.” Sauron said and she was interested in what he wanted to say to her.

“I Promise that this information will be only known by the two of us.” She said, but she can’t keep that promise, she has to tell Luna or Cadence if it will be something very important.

“I lost that ability, but you see. When I was transported here, these abilities returned, I also became stronger then I was originally. This doesn’t mean that I can’t change into a wolf, because I probably can. The thing is that, I fear I might accidentally use too much of my own power and bad things will happen.” He said that and put his hand on her shoulder.

Thy stared at each other for a moment, Sauron didn’t know if he did the right thing saying that to Celestia. But sooner or later he would say it to show his trust to them, his fake trust that he is only showing to make them far him even more. And Celestia already fears him, and now that she knows that he is stronger than he was ,and has abilities he lost that returned. She will fear him even more, and the best weapon is fear.

“A-Alright…” Celestia said and gulped hard, “You are an interesting pony Lord Sauron.”

“You still seem to lack trust in me, Princess Celestia.” Sauron said and got her attention. “Why is that? Did I do something wrong?”

“N-No, it’s just that well… ummm.” She didn’t find good words to reply.

“I think I understand,” He looked at the door, “Let’s get to know each other, maybe I will let you pet me in the future Eh? Hehehehe…” He said and added a small chuckle at the need.

Celestia just looked really surprised by what he said, he wasn’t angry or sad that she doesn’t want to talk with him. He just wants to know her better and she came here mostly to secure Equestria while he evidently tries to become friends or partners of some sort. His proposition to allow her pet him in the future, she smiled at it. Such warm words and such soft words.

The strange feeling in her chest returned, and it also felled as if it was in her stomach. She was nervous, and also she was interested in actually spending time now with him. She sweat under her fur hard, she has to take a bath after this. She then turned towards the door and together with Sauron they stepped into the hallway, the guards on the end of the hallway, looked without emotion as both of them exited the room.

“So, what do you want to talk about Princess Celestia?” Sauron started.

She didn’t know what to say, but a simple question appeared in her mind. “Luna said that, you come from a different world. How is it there.”

“What can one expected? Animals, Wars, Peace, Waters and lands only waiting to be discovered and settled by citizens and construct enormous cities. Sadly it isn’t as peaceful like here.” Sauron said, and an interesting ideas also appeared in his head. “How about we trade questions? I ask one and you one?” He looked at her.

Celestia smiled and responded with her now normal motherly tone. “Sure, it will be fair.”

“But continuing… My world was created thanks to us the Ainur, mostly by the Valar. We Maiar just helped here and there. However I wish not to talk about it, I would want to tell about my world where all important persons of this country and your will be together.” Sauron said and then Added. “My turn.”

‘Hmm, he is right. Talking about each other homes isn’t the same when talking about ourselves.’ Celestia realized what she just asked, and how stupid it was.

But she inspected his words once more, he helped in creating the world?! How is that even possible?! How powerful can he be? How old is he even? No it, he said that the Maiar helped, he definitely was born after the world was constructed. And his parents or grand, grandparents helped in constructing the world of his.

“Those “Cutie marks” as you call them, what exactly do they represent?” He asked.

For Celestia it wasn’t too hard to answer. “Everypony when he or she finds what is best at, receives one that says about his skill and what he is good at. I’m an Alicorn so I’m also the strongest from all ponies and I have the privilege to move the sun.” She explained.

Sauron now also understood why only Alicorns were the royalty, they are the strongest so they have the privilege to guide the ponies. And that she is an Alicorn gives her access to be more powerful than others, this means that not only she is like a Maia, but also because you are an Alicorn you are immediately a noble?

And the idea of the cutie marks is also something interesting, so if someone is good at being a medic he has a cross or a scalpel as his cutie mark. But if someone’s is good at being stupid or an total idiot and underpony (underhuman) then his cutie mark is what? A muzzle that from a tongue is sticking out?

‘How much does this country have doctors then? Fourty? Sixty? What if no one will be good at being one for four hundred years? Will all ponies die?’ He thought of that information, and how stupid it is.

“Do you like tea?” She asked simply.

“I do not require to eat, sleep, drink and do such things. I only do this from the sake of pleasure, but since the last time I drink tea it was on… Númenor.” He said the last word with disgust and hate.

Celestia knew that it was something probably connected with his private life, she won’t touch that subject of this place or location. Better play safe then be later sorry, and besides she doesn’t want to anger him. For some reason she starts to want him to be closer to her, and maybe be someone important.

‘What is wrong with me?’ Celestia asked herself.

Celestia and Sauron now we're going down the stairs, they were long but nothing to scary. Celestia had the pleasure to go up using them, so it was really tiring to go up and down again. It’s one of the worst things to go somewhere where it is hard to get, and then go back when it is very easy to do. It hurt everypony mentally and also the thought aren’t to colorful, mostly filled with vulgar ones.

“Are you stronger than most of the ponies?” Sauron asked her.

Celestia shook her head and responded. “Yes, and no… you see my sister one thousand and fourteen years ago was banished to the moon by me. It was because she was jealous that our subjects didn’t love her night, and didn’t even bother in looking at the night sky. So the darkness, jealousness and sadness took over and transformed her into Nightmare Moon. With her power and the darkness that also gave her power. She wanted to make the night last forever, but I with the help of the elements beat her and banished her for a one thousand years.” She explained with a sadden tone. “So basically if she would again become Nightmare moon, I would be defeated by her, because she was stronger than me at that moment, and now she would be even more.” She added.

Sauron just looked at Celestia and Responded with a sight. “That’s not true.”

“What do you mean?” She asked back.

“You are now more powerful than her, correct?” Celestia nodded. “That means if you would also be overtaken by dark magic, then you would be more powerful then she is as Nightmare moon.” He said simply.

It was logical that if she would embrace dark magic she would be the most powerful pony in this world. Luna now is weaker than Celestia in her normal state, so when she embraces darkness she is stronger and Celestia ,and needs those “elements” Cendence and she talked about. So if Celestia embraced darkness then she would be more powerful than Nightmare moon and become the strongest Alicorn there is.

“Technically…” She responded.

‘It’s going to be a long walk’ She thought and realized that they just were done with half of the hallway they just entered.

Author's Note

T lotr fans
You don't like how Saurons is behaving? Well not my problem, please understand that this is fanfcition

To fellow readers

Comment and give a thumb up, it helps a lot. Remember to also volunteer as a editor becouse I can't find one.

23:00 17.04.2018 edit: Thanks to Raistlin Phantom for editing this story

Ch 21: A Stroll Under the Sun part II

Although Celestia started to enjoy Sauron’s company, it still bothered her what he could do with all the power he possess. It’s not like he is going to attack them, but what could one know about a stranger? Well nothing, but she believes that her aggressive, at the start, behavior will be forgotten. It would be really reasonable to form any diplomatic bounds with Sauron. In the case there will be a threat, she would call him for help, as an ally.

There are still some floors left before both of them enter the city, she would like to show him around here. Cadence is busy ruling her Empire, so she hasn’t got any time now. But She has some and she is using it right now, while Luna is somewhere there shopping. Or maybe even back in the palace, either way she has now hooves full of work.

“My turn.” Celestia said, she was interested what kind of idea he has for ruling, is he a tyrant? Does he hold the absolute power in his country?

“Indeed, ask anything.” Sauron added.

“Do you have the absolute power in your country?” Celestia asked while turning her head.

Sauron looked at Celestia, he saw how she looked at him with her beautiful purple eyes. The sunlight shined from the windows, making them glow and look like she just made, so called, “puppy eyes.” Sauron learned not to be affected by beautiful things, no woman could try and win him by beauty. Those eyes though were really beautiful, the color most of dark magic has. The clean purple color that added more dread to her kind posture, she with her authority and look like this. No wonder she gives order other leaders as he saw when she commanded, not her guards and taking decisions for Cendence.

‘I like the power she possesses… I’m starting to consider to like her.’ Sauron thought and then responded to Celestia's question.

“Of course, I take decisions where armies should go, where to build something and such. The Easterlings and the Haradrim also bow under me, there are also no nobles in my country.” Sauron said and paused to take a breath and continue “There is one and the most powerful rule in Mordor Princess Celestia…” Sauron looked at her.

“Yes?”

“No one’s word is even considered a word, when I say something. Thus making someone’s point invalid.”

Celestia was very surprised to hear such words. She didn’t cut him off when he said that there are no nobles in his country. So this would mean he has all the power and he is the governor in all lands ,cities, villages etc. That’s really weird, how much does he have work back from where he comes from? He definitely has more papers to sign and decline, destroy throw away, burn, Then she has in a month.

“Do you have an home up there, in the sun?” Sauron asked her.

Celestia just looked at him as if he was mentally sick “Ummm, no? It’s impossible to have one there, how would I even be able to teleport there and back here?”

“Hehehe….”Sauron chuckled and got Celestia's attention. “From where I come from, Arien guides the sun, and she has a home there you know? The same is with Tillion that guides the moon, he had a home there to. In the plain of the moon desert where there are diamonds and crystal everywhere you look.”

“R-Really?...” Celestia said rather quietly in disbelief.

Such things were impossible here in Equestria. To have a home there at the sun and be able to live there. She thought how it would look like, probably everything would be white, yellow, gold and maybe just a little red here and there.

“It’s really interesting and breathtaking thing to know, but answering your question. No, I do not have a home in the sun.” Celestia answered him.

At the same time while done with this question, another set of stars was in front of them. While going down the stairs, Sauron didn’t ask any questions, for Celestia it was okay. Talking and stairs can sometimes take you concentration, then you will slip, and finally fall meeting with countless doctors and staff members next to you.

When Celestia and Sauron were finally on the solid and plain floor, they both exchanged looks and continued to go further until they are in the city. But what he said was really unrealistic, yes he is somepony very powerful, he is very smart and he knows what to say and when. But the thought that he helped construct the world?! That has to be a misunderstanding.

“You said that you helped constructing the world, how exactly?” Celestia asked.

“Not me, but WE.” Sauron said with strengthened and full of wisdom tone. “Only the Valar together created the flat Arda that later became a planet and a sphere in the end, we only helped our leading Vala in their work and also added a few thing there and there.” He said gesturing at the left and right.

“If you don’t mind asking, what did you do?” Celestia asked him really interested in what he has to tell.

“I Didn’t do much, I helped a few of my brethren rise small hills. In most cases I didn’t do much at all.”

Celestia just nodded at it, she hoped that his response would be rather more satisfying. But still to admit something like that? But his world has to be pretty young if he still lives, or he is juts millions years old and that is rather impossible. He would have died in battle long ago. Twilight would’ve had so much fun with him, of course only when it comes to science and knowing new thing.

“Princess Celestia you asked two questions, this means that I have two to ask now” Sauron stated

And again another set of stars was in front of them, Sauron again didn’t ask her anything. Celestia was ok with it. But she couldn’t let her thoughts let go of what he just said, maybe he was talking the truth? However it is unlikely to be so! Then again, he doesn’t have any major reasons to lie… does he?

Celestia didn’t notice her mind becoming more and more unconcentrated and making her an easy goal from the world to make her trip. Her eyes just landed on Sauron, his blond hairs behind him, those predatory eyes that could drive any pony crazy if he or she would look at him to long. The same feeling in her chest appeared, she didn’t know what it is bu-

*Slip!*

Celestia accidently moved her back right leg to much to the front, she then lost control and she didn’t have too much time and react not to fall over. The stairs were nearly at the need, so she would only maybe have a bruise or two. In the worst scenario she would break her leg, but she would help herself with her magic and be fine in a few moments.

But then when she was about to hit one of the steps with her chin, she felled something toucher her. As if it was wind or something made out of very nice in touch material, she didn’t hit the step with her chin but her body continued to fall down. This time she would hit the stairs with her royal flank, however she saw blackness for a second.

With it something touched her white and pure fur, the feeling of warm wingers made her shiver. With a light blush on her face ,she could also feel arms with strong and well build muscles that held her. It all happened in seconds and the following warm breath that she felled behind her on her neck made her ‘eep’ just a little like a little foal.

It all happened quickly, there was a maid that looked from the corner what happened, because she heard the ‘eep’ that definitely cried for help against an intruder. The staff members were trained to deal with those kinds of burglars. Safety for young Princess Flurry is above all, and only the mother has the right to say otherwise.

But the light blue colored mare, with her maid outfit and curly long mane, didn’t expect what she saw just now. She heard already rumors that were of course fake, Because they were talking about Flurry Heart. But his was new level of plot she can say to her friends and later her friends to their ones ,and so on and on ,until the whole city doesn’t hear about it.

Sauron was standing on the floor while holding Princess Celestia as if he was just about to take a position the heroes from books to. And kiss the lovely Princess waking her up from her eternal sleep, and take half the kingdom while marrying her and bringing an new era for the land that they will rule. Princess Celestia's eyes were closed, she didn’t even notice that she had them closed

Sauron was holding her and she with her hooves up showed her perfectly round and white belly, ready to scratch any moment there is a need to do. Her fur not so fluffy and chaotic like Lunas that’s still wasn’t properly combed, still seemed to be rather thick and smooth. There was no doubt that her fur was gentle and really mild, Sauron would maybe even adopt her as an puppy for having fur like that.

Celestia opened her eyes and saw him, his face and his predatory eyes, it drived her crazy looking into them. Those hand gently holding her, so that she can rest her head on his shoulder, the warmth coming of him was so nice. The scent was also very unique and she didn’t ever smell something like that, the air also seemed to be more clean and more breathable than the one that is not so close to him.

Sauron even felled strange while holding her like that, he didn’t what it was. Strange feeling begin to awake in him, at first it was as if a flame, and now it feels so fire like. Hot and burning most if his anger and doubts about what can Celestia really do and not do, as if he was just being cleaned from his bad emotions and thoughts.

He also admired the different kind of smell she had, he took a deep breath through his nose to admire it more ‘Flowers that bloom in the middle of the day…’ the only thing he thought about her scent.

Sauron softly asked Celestia. “Is everything all right?”

She just nodded with a blush on her face.

“Thank Melkor for that.” Sauron said with a sight and carefully let Celestia stand alone, it looked rather silly when he held a big pony in his arms.

He had to use his enhanced physical power to hold this pony and not let her drop. Of course he can’t hold a boulder that weights two tons, his strength is above any living being in Arda. He would compare his muscle strength to a young bear. If he used magic to enhance himself even more, he would maybe be as strong a grown up bear.

The fact he was ten centimeters higher then Celestia made it also easier to hold her, it is always better to be taller and have someone rest his head on your shoulder. Right?… Right, Celestia still blushing looked at Sauron and prepared to thank him, however she found out, that she doesn’t have words to describe her thanks for that deed he just did.

“You don’t have to thank me, Princess Celestia. Everyone would jump and protect a lady in need.” He then turned to the mare that was just staring the whole time and said. “I trust you that there won’t be any fake news spreading around the city…” he waited for the maids reply.

The maid just nodded desperately

“…Good, or else I would have to do things personally ,and they do not end well for the ones involved in it.” He said out loud, Then he turned to Princess Celestia “Shall we continue?”

“Y-Yes, sure.” She answered, a little bit taken off by his behavior to the staff, but maybe he just doesn’t want ponies to plot about… this.

‘Oh my good faust… help.’

The crystal ponies, just like normal ponies, did their jobs and did their things. Nothing special was happening, everything was normal. The only thing that wasn’t normal was Sauron's appearance, while he destroyed the barrier protecting the city. The soldiers said that the barrier will be back in a few days, maybe Discords spell gives it some bonuses but also makes it longer to regenerate.

The palace was being repaired slowly at first, the hole in the wall that Discord made was marked to be dealt today, and most of the bottom floors would be already in repair. The builders brought bricks, some crystallizer and other things to repair the damage. For everyone’s shock it didn’t cost too much, they expected that at least ten if not twenty percent of the tax money will be spend on the repairs.

But because the lord of Chaos did mostly all the damage, he was ordered to help the builders with his magic. Thus the builders didn’t have to work too much and would be paid less, Discord would also spawn bricks and other building materials needed. The only thing that costed was time, and the workforce that wanted special rewards for their work and presence by the repairs.

“Have you heard the recent news? Princess Twilight comes back and will be here for a visit!” Said a pony with dark pink fur, yellow-black rather short mane with a ponytail.

“Really? Who told you this?” Asked another pony, this time ash grey pegasus pony with a black mane and tail with amber eyes.

“Everyone talks about it! You think she will talk with this giant?”

“From what ponies tell, she likes to learn new things. So definitely she will talk with him.”

“By the way, you could change your mane style.”

“For the love of her majesty Cendence, stop with that topic!”

“I won’t, look at this, you look absolutely horrible.”

The gray pegasus just stares at its companion with narrowed eyes.

It was true what ponies said, Princess Twilight was coming back from her visit in the Gryphon Empire. There were rumors that everything did go according to plan, and it was rather unlikely because Princess Twilight… always bucked things up a bit. And her friend princess Luna had to go and repair the damage, but of course the gryphons didn’t give a damn about Twilights failures, they just waited to for the “real” as they called them, princesses of Equestria to show up and talk.

According to the royal newspaper, she will be in the Crystal Empire in about two hours if not sooner. The guards reported that she went a little crazy because she felled strange magical pressure, the ponies just waved it away and thought that it was probably another one of those nightmares when her only assistant. Spike the dragon, was hit with a spell that gave him the body of a teen dragon that is about four hundred years.

In Equestria they all said that she tried to change him back, that he was too much of a threat and could accidentally burn down a forest or so. They also remember how the dragon lord Ember showed up two days later ,for help from the elements in order to stop a strange anomaly, that freezes all the volcanoes and lava polls in Dragon Land.

Of course they accepted and Princess Twilight with her friends and the dragon Spike, rushed to the rescue. During their adventures the Dragon Lord Ember was very impressed by the size Spike had now. Too bad he was still a baby in his head, according to the merchants that traveled and saw how both of them adventures, they fell in love.

Twilight of course couldn’t let her best friend and assistant go away just like that, he was still her little assistant and friend for ever and ever. But if that’s what he has chosen, then so be it. Princess Twilight always visited him once she had some free time. Mostly once per two weeks. The next visit from her will be in three days.

But through these years, she still didn’t give up and still looks for a spell that could change him back. She won’t cast it on him, because it would destroy his new life, but she will look for a spell like that for the future. So that she can act and not lose another friend, today Dragon Lord Ember deals with rebelling Dragons together with Spike that proved really good in combat.

He doesn’t still have wings and he is depressed because of this, but the Dragon Lord says that maybe they will appear but he will have to wait. Or that the spell didn’t make the wings grow, so he has to wait for them to grow as if he still was in his baby body. These words gave him new hope, that with time was beginning to become a little spark then a big flame in his soul.

The clocks in the ponies houses said that it's already 9:35 ,and in two and a half more hours Princess Celestia with Luna will have to go back to Canterlot. They hoped that starlight did everything and there wasn’t to many complications. There is a lot of work for both of them, Luna with Celestia will probably be a little sad that their new “friend” won’t come with them

But who said that…they are friends?

Only one level more and they both will be in the city, she then will be able to show him around here. She learned many things while also talking with him after he saved her from the fall. Such as that he didn’t eat cake in a long time, and that he wasn’t too friendly with staff workers ,and he thought that they aren’t too important in their lives as royalty.

He’s favorite colors are Orange,Red and Blue. He thinks that white and black aren’t colors but are the foundation of all colors. Blackness makes them darker and unique in all ways, it also works with every color. Be it pink,yellow,red,green black always works with it. The same is with white, it works with all colors, they aren’t colors. These two are the beginning. Without blackness there is no shades that create white and from white there are the others.

She also learned that the capital is a giant castle with no one living there, only the garrison and servants have their chambers and it held so much soldiers and servants that whole Manhattan would be the size of his castle. She didn’t believe it, but he also told her that Mordor has some volcanic lands, from which very rare metals are mined, then sold to other countries making his country based on mining these minerals and resources.

Sauron had to lie to her… he had to add things that aren’t true not to harm his reputation. He already knew that this society is built on light and peace,harmony,friendship and such. So talking about his lands ,that is a fire desert with fumes that will burn your lungs and make you die there from heat, when anywhere a lava lake can appear just under your feet is not a good idea.

Sauron learned from Celestia that she enjoys peace, and hates the paperwork in her Capital of Canterlot. She also told what Luna does all the time, play “video games” he had no ideas what it is. But he wasn’t even close to play games, he had work to do, he needed more information about his surroundings and Princess Celestia for now is an open book.

It was again Celestia turn to ask him something. “The ring you have…-” She started.

He immediately despised that question ,he already didn’t want to talk and he will cut her off. He can’t talk about it, he will lie as much as he can for now, only not to talk about it. Luna saw already to much so no more information will be releveled by him about it. He lost it once, he won’t lose it again. There just is no more patience for him to search for again, and he won’t die here in this strange new World.

“-I wish not to speak of this topic.” He said very fatly and his expression tone and all changed into aggressive one.

Celestia didn’t understand why did he so quickly avoided the topic of the ring, she just wanted to ask if he was married. Or if he had in his life a family he wants to come back to. But apparently the ring is more of an private thing then this Númenor he was mentioning along the way she spoke with him. But there was more to it, the power he showed Luna have also a matter in the rings topic.

“As you wish Lord Sauron…” She thought of another Question “Are there any advisors or ponies in your court that you give orders to?”

“Yes there are, in fact there are the nine and that one lieutenant of Barad- dûr” He said, he answered this question in a way that she will ask another or she will give up, because he doesn’t want to talk about this either

“I understand, do these ten ponies have special roles?” She broke the rule asking another question, Sauron will note this and will request for four question next time after he answer this one.

“Yes, in fact the nine have the most responsible role there is. The lieutenant is also the messenger that is my mouth, actually he doesn’t have a name anymore, he is just called “The mouth Of Sauron” because he is so loyal and fanatically bounded to me, that he won’t ever betray me. While I’m on the other side of Mordor he is let’s say… in Minas Morgul, and from there his ears are mine, and his mouth is mine. I hear and see what he does, I say in my thought what he says out loud to the ones visiting.” Sauron explained.

Celestia just nodded, and was a little scared. How can one forget his name because he is so loyal to his liege? Maybe he has an amnesia and as Sauron said, he doesn’t really care about his servants, he just has them and thinks that they are peasant that are ready to work. They should be happy they are working in his fortress and are allowed to be in the same building he is in. Radical were his thoughts, very even and she didn’t like that.

“Princess, you broke the rule again, I request to ask four questions this time” He said

“I’m sorry, but four? Maybe three will be enough?” She asked pleadingly.

‘Let’s play merciful for now’ he thought and nodded in agreement “Is there more the just the four of you?” He asked.

Celestia didn’t understand the question clearly “What do you mean?” She asked back.

“Alicorns, is there just the four of you? I only seen you all.”

“No, our race is immortal and we can only die in battle. But there is a fifth Alicorn, Her name is Twilight Sparkle and she is also a princess. But Most of the Alicorns died out or have been really, really hard to breed.” She then hangs her head lowand says. “I alone can’t have Children and today ponies are “To weak” to have a child with one of us.” She explained painfully.

For Sauron it was one of those information’s where he can feel bad in a way for the speaker. Their own race almost died out and she can’t have children, but she has the spirit and should have one. But the ponies now are “To weak” to have children with them. She has an motherly voice and an soft heart. But just like a mother, like an animal. She will commit the most brutal things to defend her children, her country.

He stopped and looked at Celestia, then he placed his hand on his shoulder. “I’m really sorry to hear that, but Princess Cadence has a child with Shining Armor? Or is he a new father that just married Princess Cadence?” He asked another Question.

“That’s rather complicated, you see… she is the Alicorn of Love just as I’m of the sun and Luna of the moon. Her way of having a Family is very different than ours. Besides that, we with Luna helped a bit in that case… a tiny bit of magic was involved.” She took a breath and continued. “Flurry Heart is the first and only born Alicorn since thousands of thousands of years, with her a new era begins for all of the ponies and maybe the world.”

“I see…” He said.

‘That’s why she is so powerful, she has the magic of those two plus her own unique one!’ He shouted in his head, finally knowing the secret behind her power.

“And Twilight Sparkle, what does she guard upon?” Sauron asked about her precious student.

“She is the Princess of Friendship, She wasn’t always a princess or noble like today. I remember that she spend her whole childhood reading books and only them. Every day she went to the library and read books, she is one of the most smartest ponies that ever lived on Equis. I advise you will really carefully talk about your world by her, she can really take your free time by asking very silly sometimes questions that would be better not see the daylight…”

“Hehehe, I’m sure going to remember that Princess Celestia.”

“…I remember the day she was coronated, all he nobles were called, I remember how she was excited to become an Alicorn. Her friends were really proud of her, her brother also was really proud. There was nonstop hugs and other guests of Friendship and solidarity among us. But Immortality comes with an burden, she knows what will happen. Her friends won’t be here for long, and she already saw that they became more old and sloppy then in their past years.” Celestia finished her small lecture.

For Sauron it was way too much information to handle. Spells making someone immortal are ok. There is literally an race that can leave for eternity if it will be careful enough. Those damn Elves, always being in his mind whenever he has the world Immortality on his tongue. But an spell changing someone’s race so that he or she can become one of the most powerful ones? That’s interesting.

“It seems its finally my turn. What do you think of…” She brought her hoof under her chin and with narrowed eyes she thought about her question, then something in her made her against her strong will. “…Me?”

Sauron raised eyebrow at that, that was something new indeed. What should he tell her? He really likes her stories so far, she has an perfect voice for it. Her motherly tone is really peaceful and he feels harmony when he stands close to her, that’s probably an aura affecting him. The day for now is rather quiet, which means that it is technically her work. He really respects her authority and her power in here, those eyes of her are also a reason to look at her. Too bad she is an animal, he would have her as an slave in Barad-dûr.

“I started to like you Princess Celestia, your authority is something I respect. Your eyes are very nice to look into, the purple color is really in my interest. Your voice is also fluent and motherly”

He paused, he saw Celestia burn bright and deep red on her cheeks.

What and giant Idiot he was, he just blindly said thigs he shouldn’t have said in the first place! Now there will be ponies plotting around the corners, he hates that and he will have to deal with this personally if someone heard all that. That horse will also now think of him in different ways, but he started something. So he will end It also.

Celestia now hid her face in her mane, she was red like an apple at Applejacks farm. She expected him to say, that he thinks she is a good ruler and an good partner to talk with. But he just rolled out everything and with all seriousness in his voice he said that she is Adorable, and her eyes are nice to look deeply into.

“T-T-T… Thank… you.” She finally said, she felled really strange after those words, this familiar burn in her chest was now as if someone put her sun there and replaced her heart with it.

Weird, she never felt that way to anyone, truly it is something new and exciting to feel! Sauron is a gentle colt after all, and she doubted him about this. She will have much work in the Canterlotian library if she wants him to return back home, although. Him returning back home, something made her think of it as a bad thing.

Luna was right, he isn’t that bad, maybe she would give more trust towards her sister. She seems to have a rather strong yet unstable relationship with Sauron, she may help her in strengthening hers. It will benefit Equestria having some pony so powerful on her side. Those Questions Sauron asked and answered, she may have said a little to much, and his answers sounded unprepared and quickly said. She would be glad to know more about how he and is kin helped “Building the world”

Author's Note

Lotr Fans

~~I change some things when it comes to the lore, some people say Arda is flat, some that is a sphere and some that it is a planet. Not to insult both sides I choose~~

~~There are also some conversations and forums that say that the moon was made out of diamonds and crystal and Tillion had a home there just like Arien had on the sun. So I included it because it also is nice to think that they have a home there.~~

~~To fellow readers~~

~~Follow, and give a like, write a comment it helps a lot!~~

PS. Thanks for the OC cc-117

edit 2018 15.05 10:51

I have done bad research on the Sun and Moon, however I think that the earlier version of the Silmarilion souds better, more powerful and shows the true pwoer of the World Tolkien created.
Yes Arda was flat, then after the sinking of Numenor is was made round (sphere like)

Remember to give some love to the Editor Raistlin Phantom

Ch 22: A Stroll Under the Sun...End

Sauron noticed that someone was behind the corner and heard everything, how could he not notice that pony before? It's strange, it feels familiar, as if he already meet that pony. But that’s just bad, he has to now locate that pony and talk to it, with a very, very serious voice. However now, he had to think, how to destroy what he has now build. He said too much and he said it to formally.

Celestia looked up, he saw that red on her cheeks, what happened? Why did he even say those words? Something is wrong, this world must be affecting him. He needs to be more cruel and brutal, or else he will fail in his mission in conquering Arda. But for now at least, he will this be, and be more careful next time he says something.

“Thank you for your kind words, Lord Sauron.” Celestia said, her voice became a little quiet and not motherly, but seemed to be familiar to a teen that just asked her crush out.

Celestia still red, but pink thanks to her white fur. Looked at Sauron and with a smile, that seemed to be a little forced for some unknown reason. But that didn’t matter, he wanted now to do something and forget about what happened, all these years without his ring did make in fact him soft.

“I think we should continue.” He said, and gestured with his hand down the hallway.

“Yes we should.” She agreed, still red.

And they both went further down the hallway, only one more floor till the end. And from there, she will guide him through the city. She will show him basic shops, what they sell, where they are. Maybe he will enjoy the little tour around the city. From time to time she looked at him, and her blush intensified. But quickly after that, she again looked down at the floor, and her blush begin to disappear or be weakened.

Without a word, they went through the hallway. It was rather strange, Sauron thought what to do, he need to somehow find a way, to make Celestia forget what he just said. Or to make her stop thinking in the wrong way, he was an idiot, it was the worst thing he has done to himself right. He was a great diplomat and he did something like this?! This can risk everything, what if this horse will start to like him? That’s rather impossible, but he can’t allow them to get attached, nor he can get attached to them for too long.

Celestia was thinking what Sauron just said, did he truly mean that? Or was it just to make her feel good? Was that a part of his plan, to deceive her with words that are kind? She won’t fall for that, but hearing them was just so good! She would sell her crown to hear more compliments coming from him. She looked from time to time on him, quick glances to see his face.

She blushed and remembered those words every time she looked at him, those were special and she can feel it. The last time when she felt like that was I her youth, when stallions, be it a Pegasus, unicorn, or earth pony. Tried to win her young heart, but they failed. She had Luna on her side, of course her sister was far younger than she was. But still she was a great help, when those cheeky bastards tried to gain power and a good life.

She saw the final stairs, separating her and him from the outside world. Where ponies live and work, love and sing. Build and think, merge and talk, buy and sell, steal and fell. Sauron surely will be interested in the history of the city, lucky for him she has the right knowledge to tell him most thing about the city. She wondered how she will react to Sombra, and his evil thing he did here.

Maybe he will even tell more about his world? That would be interesting thing to hear and listen to, now sheknows enough to think that his world is very unique. Celestia did have one thought that bothered her, why was the ring, he wore on his finger. Emitting dark magic, and overall made everyone look at it greedy? Surely he is a nice person, he can be a little angry sometimes, and he doesn’t want to talk about things that are hard for him. She wouldn’t also, but he is clean, is the dark magic a part of the ring that just emits away its presence?

They went down the stairs, Celestia carefully steps on each stair not to slip again. But a part of her wants that to happen, a tiny piece want her to be again in her companion's arms. What was wrong with Celestia? She felt feelings sometimes similar to that now, but never they were so strong. That burning feeling, this familiar stress while being around someone, that caused her stomach to hurt.

Celestia shrugged it off, it probably was the fault of his kind words, but she has to be more careful. She can’t just be charmed by his words. They bare definitely empty, he said it all with no emotion even, as if he really said it all while forcing himself to find detail in her. That thinking hurt her a little, and she didn’t like it.

‘Don’t think about it, just let it go’ She though and with a deep breath.

There were two guards, waiting at one of the four doors that lead into the palace, the guards seeing Celestia and the royal guest approach. Opened the gate and let them through, Celestia and Sauron were blinded only for a bit from the light coming from the outside. Sauron together with Celestia next to him, stepped out, and now they found themselves, where the crystal heart was located.

Celestia and Sauron stepped outside, the door slowly closed behind them. Sauron didn’t look at that palace with much detail, when he arrived here. But now he can clearly see that this is a rather public area. Ponies were using some strange devices, that looked like a box and it had a cylinder on it. On the top of the box there was some buttons. When a pony clicked the button, the device flashed light.

In the middle there was two pillars, those pillars remind him of the long growing stalagmites in caves, together with stalactites and stalagmites. They looked as if they were made out of diamond, so maybe in this world diamonds can grow? That would be interesting, he would takesmall gem and grow it to the size of a mountain, and from it build a castle.

‘That isn’t so dumb, but it would take millions of years.” Sauron thought to himself.

He wonders however why didn’t they mine it? Surely it looks prettylike that, but it will take some time before these two will merge. But that space between, it has some magic in it, low, very low, enough to maybe make something levitate in between. He has to ask what is it for, and if this magic is there for a purpose, or just an strange coincidence

“Princess Celestia…” Sauron started, she turned to him.

“Yes?”

“Are those.” He pointed at the diamond, gem like cones. “Here for a purpose? I feel magic in between the space that they make.”

Celestia raised an eyebrow at that, she doesn’t notice any magic coming from there. Sauron is maybe from a different world, but she would feel the magic if it was there. But there was none, what’s more trouble making, was that if he can feel magic she can’t. It makes his potential combat skill above her, this isn’t something good. But she already has made some kinds of… bounds.

‘He surely won’t harm my little ponies’ she thought, and the word “bounds” made her blush a little.

“I do not feel any magic coming from there, but hose serve the purpose in holding the crystal heart.” She said.

“Crystal Heart?” He asked. “May I know what it is?”

“It’s a very old artefact, that is powered by the citizen of this city and country. The shield you took down, was casted by it.”

Now for Sauron it made sense, the artefact that did cast the barrier. It was this so called “Crystal Heart” and it is powered by the life force of this city, interesting but risky. But he can’t blame those ponies, most of them are useless when it comes to defense, he already saw those spears and those armors. Gold wasn’t the best idea to make armor with, and they looked just as they came from the first age.

‘Good old times…’ Sauron said to himself in his mind.

“What is the first thing you would want to see?” She asked him.

“What do you mean?”

“Well, we are in the city now, I want to show you some things that are here, I’m sure you will be interested in the local history.” Celestia said and with her hoof she pointed everything around.

Sauron could indeed learn some of those ponies culture, maybe he will find a blacksmith and show them how to craft good weapons. Because for all of Melkor's thin patience. He won’t stand by and look as these ponies die out, craft those weapons and give them for bloodshed and to execute their enemies!

He also need those ponies to return home, for now and only now he is allies with them. But when a portal, or any other way to Arda opens, he goes there and doesn’t give a F what they will think, or beg him to stay. He will just leave them alone and maybe do a little magic there and there, to leave a little scar in their history. That surely won’t make them xenophobic.

Sauron happy that his past self is returning, smiled and said. “Gladly, I would like to see, the trade district.”

“As you wish, Lord Sauron. Please follow me or else you will get lost.”

‘I’m not a child, I’m older than the time itself from where I come from.’ He barked in his mind.

And with that, Celestia and Sauron went to the trade district, while going there. A Pegasus with golden armor landed on the other side of the palace, he then knocked on the door. The guards and the Pegasus talk a bit, and they let him it. He had gold-yellow fur, and had blue mane, his eyes were also blue. His armor was different because wasn’t made completely out of gold, but had some cloth underneath, it was lavender and hasa symbol of a light lavender star, surrounded by other white ones.

/hr

Sauron while going with Celestia through the city, noticed that the ponies looked at him with scared or impressed eyes. Some also whispered when he passed them. He heard them thanks to his magic what they said, mostly they were questions if he is the black giants that had Flurry Heart in his cold and dangerous grasp.

And yes it was him, he also heard that some ponies heard rumors he is a spy or something, these ponies were really more talkative than the humans or old people back in Arda. Not that it bothered him, he heard also interesting news that this princess Celestia told him, will arrive today here for a visit to his brother and sister in law.

Of course the first thought in his head was that they meant Shining Armor and princess Candy. But Celestia didn’t mention that she is his brother, did she? His memory is really not like before, he forgets sometimes important things, especially when he has to find a way himself to go back to Arda, he only agreed to go with Celestia to know her better, and turned out to be more of an chat about our countries then actually ourselves.

He would also gladly meet this Twilight Sparkle, she was a librarian, maybe finally he will meet someone with big intellect to much his own. He will have also more time and reason to talk to them. While also in this world, he might give them some gifts to make their minds more open onto his words. Some minor magical mind control ,or brainwashing won’t do much harm to them. Mordor’s laws are very good and very effective.

He could start and see shops, that sell magnificent dresses. As if these ponies mixed the fashion of elves and human, adding their own idea to it. From blue to red, green and yellow. All sorts of colors were to be seen, some even had rainbows on them, that was actually a bit hilarious and he wanted to laugh at that, but he won’t, it can cause some minor disputes.

But the homes were the most beautiful things, he never imagined there can be a home made out of crystal exist. This world definitely is interesting, but still he needs to go back. Those reflecting the sunlight walls, these perfectly clean streets. It’s just so perfect and so good, it can’t be real. There has to be some powerful magic all this, but he can’t feel it

Maybe it is so powerful that, he is just too weak to feel it? That would be an interesting theory, he would surely be interested in getting such power. Maybe he would become a Vala? It’s so unlikely and so impossible that it can be at least a theory and a dream, only Eru could make someone a Vala if he wanted to, he could have easily wiped him and his master out, but he didn’t.

“And here we are.” Celestia stopped and together with her Sauron also did.

He looked around, he noticed some shops that sold spoons, forks, vegetables. There was also a big open space that had four ring of little shops probably build quickly by merchants passing by. He looked around and also notices other ponies, and an… Great Eagle? No it can’t be, these only exist in Arda, what could an eagle be doing here? Did Manwë have an impact on this world? Was Arda and this Equis really related?

“Princess Celestia… are you completely sure you never heard of Arda?”

Celestia looked at him, she never heard of Arda. How could she even think there is a place called so, it was his world after all. But why did he ask her that? She looked where he was looking, she saw that he was looking at a gryphon, can it be that in his world gryphons are rare? Or are a bad race or something? This look in his eyes is really troubling her, but she decided to play it cool

“No, it’s your world” Sge said in whisper “How could I’ve known about Arda.” The ponies around didn’t hear her say that, it was a good thing. Reporters and others would trouble him.

Sauron again looked at the “Great Eagle” it was too small for being an adult. So maybe killing it wouldn’t be smart, but he has to do something, what if the Vala spot him? He will have to run and will be at war with all of those ponies, no that they can do something to him. But he would prefer keeping them close, for personal causes of course. But also he seemed to get a better view on them, he can’t get attached though.

“Maybe you are right.” He still looked at the gryphon.

“Is it the gryphon troubling you?” She finally asked.

Sauron looked at her, with his head little bended to the left and with and raised eyebrow. What was even a gryphon? He knows a manticore,dragons, Balrogs, and the ungoliant. But what was a gryphon? It was definitely a Great Eagle and he isn’t going to buy that lie, but he will use the name they use. It won’t cause misunderstandings in the future.

“Yes, in fact very much. These are responsible for helping my enemies, in the most important battles, duels or just simple talks. These appeared and destroyed everything I build.” He said really angrily and aggressively.

Celestia looked at the gryphon, yes in fact they are aggressive and all that. But it can’t be that bad, surely she can tell him that these here are friends and won’t do any harm. She can feel that it will be very hard to accomplish, she can feel the hate from his way of speaking. She did solve worse problems sometimes, and she will succeeded in that one, Celestia knows that he is a diplomat. He will surely understand that war isn’t the only thing to solve problems.

“You wish to go and talk to that gryphon? He can say a few words and you will know that he isn’t a bad creature. Maybe they are a little aggressive nowadays and all, but they are friends and trade partners.” Celestia explained.

“I’m going to trust you on that Princess Celestia.” He said and added after a very short pause. “Let’s look around, This city look beautiful I have to admit.”

“I bet I would say the same about your capital.”

“Oh Princess Celestia, it would be literally breathtaking.” Sauron said really seriously, the poisonousfumes and hot like boiling water air would definitely make her stop breathing.

Sauron and Celestia got onto talking again, this time about what ponies sell and buy here. What can he expect to buy or sell himself. He could also maybe buy a piece of space and build his own shop, however he would have to ask Cendence first to allow him. And fill up some papers, have founds a hire some workforce to build and work.

Celestia With Sauron approached the first shops, they sell spoons and all that kitchen things. He wasn’t interested in that, but knowing where to find a good and sharp knife is always a good information, and so on, they looked at all shops. For Sauron it really was a hard time. He wasn’t the one to talk about shopping, however he find out some interesting information.

Then there was the time for the music shop, this one did sell pianos,violins,guitars and other instruments. These guitars looked strange, some had very weird style and design. The violins and pianos were normal but some of the guitars had cables or something similar attached to them. He just eyed it, maybe this world invented a new patent for creating music? And it involved those thin cables.

Then the mall, he saw as the ponies came back with food and all that, he even saw someone drop his eggs and say something. Having an building with already prepared food, and sell it to people so that they don’t have to do the washing or cooking at home, was really an interesting idea. He would test if it would work back in middle-earth.

Then with Celestia he approached a smaller than the others building, it had a cross on it, he also saw a pony inside that sold strange bottles made out of colorful glass like material. Of course normal glass bottles were also sold. Celestia said that this the local chemist’s if anyone feels dizzy while at work he can come and buy some drugs.

All in all it was rather interesting, he understands that there are doctors coming to someone’s house and tell what illness he has. But to allow there to be a building, and not a shamans or doctor's house, that sells potions that heal is rather an absurd. What if someone stole all that? They would have to wait long for new ones to arrive, and many can die in that time

Celestia with Sauron then approached another smaller building, this time it was a little bit bigger than the chemist’s. But he already knew what this one is, he knew it thanks to the giant glasses on the rooftop. Why would they even make something like that? A giant or troll could have used those glasses, but it would hardly help him thanks to his stupidity.

And so they spend next ten minutes on talking about shops, and the trading district. Sauron saw this time definitely horses going around the town. These weren’t ponies in any way, and they were much bigger than a normal pony. He still wanted to know why some of those looked like made out of crystal and some did not.

There could have been many reasons for that, but he doesn’t care for now. If becoming crystal makes you invincible like a crystal or any other kind of gem, then he will gladly know about the technique to turn someone crystal. But for now he also thought about that Twilight Sparkle, he wondered how she looks like.

“That was most of the shops Lord Sauron, where do you wish to go next?” Celestia asked, when finally she showed him all of the trade districts important shops.

Sauron thought about that, he didn’t want to go around and learn what to certain building work for. Maybe a cultural side of the city? Learning about the culture and the inhabitants of this land would be beneficial, besides that he will also look like interested ,and he will give the immersion he is interested in their country.

“The cultural district of this city, if there is of course such.” He answered her.

“Really? The history is grim and sad for the most part, but the ponies and overall traditions sure will make you be in awe.” She said and started to pass the local book store.

‘Finally something interesting’ He thought when he heard the words ‘Grim’ and‘sad.’

Together with Celestia Sauron went down the main path, the ponies eyeing him. He had worse sometimes, and being an dark lord doesn’t help it even a little. But at least he could somehow scare these ponies off, or make them more sloppy and make them trip. He did that once, and the strange maned ash gray pony that later growled at himself.

‘He really needs to go and see a hairdresser.’

While following Celestia Sauron couldn’t help but sometimes laugh, these ponies really are very bizarre and strange. He saw a stallion accidently falling on a Pegasus mare and had his muzzle in her wings. She blushed heavily and smacked him four or five times for this. What was wrong with a muzzle in someone’s wings? It’s not like he was sexually insulting her, that would be ridiculous.

The next thing that almost made him laugh was that two unicorns that were crystal, drunk from the same cup that had something similar to a liquid cake in it. He saw a cherry on the cream on the top, what caused him to laugh was that the mare was angry that he ate the cherry even when she said he is allowed to do it.

‘A woman commanding a man. Who even allowed for a chance for that to happen?’ He thought to himself.

Sauron's idea was that a woman(mare) was actually not allowed to do that. And that is because you can compare them to a knight or a rider and a warg or normal steed, the rider gives orders to the warg that helps him move, fight, or anything like that. The females are there to help their males counterparts, to support them while they fight and do the business to have someone there to hug or talk to when you are alone. And the whole commanding thing is, because most of leaders thinker or tacticians are males, so the genes and some skill passes down they children mostly males.

Their mind is already made to think like a warrior, to fight and to kill and defend what is precious. Because without a woman what is there? The humans even if they are greedy are good example for that. They can sell their friends, their family and give all their money up to save the love or female they like. And there can’t be a warrior that fights for nothing, there is one if he fight for something.

That’s why there are countries that the citizens call motherland, because a mother is a woman. And she is loving, caring, soft and warm to you. And a soldier even a filthy gondorian human that doesn’t have a family or wife, he fights and is a warrior that protects and loves his motherland. And there is often a king, that guides the motherland and commands it, because it’s often attacked and only a male has to fight.

‘No woman, no girl or teen age girl.’ Sauron thought of his idea of what creates the gender gap.

“We are here.” Celestia said in her usual motherly voice.

Sauron looked in front of him, and saw a statue of a strange creature, made out of diamond or crystal. That had his arm stretched into the air, and held a perfectly polished and light blue crystal heart. It kind of looked like a wingless dragon, but he didn’t think of it like that, it can be something different that doesn’t exist in his world.

“This is the statue build for spike the baby dragon.” She started. “Twilight was sent on a quest when the whole empire reapered, because it was stuck in time by a powerful spell that Sombra the enslaver casted. When it returned I send her, to help her brother and sis in law to fight off Sombra that returned together with the empire after a millennium.” She said with her eyes closed while the last words escaped her mouth.

Sauron now was sweating, he didn’t expect there to be ponies equal with power to the Vala or even Eru himself to make an empire just vanish for a thousand years. Aman is one thing, Manwë gave Arda to Eru and he “saved” Aman, but this is totally a different story. There is a creature, or was that could do the same thing. He can’t even do that, he now has to carefully watch his words. Who knows what the Princesses are capable of.

He simply nodded. “I can’t even do such things, he had to be powerful, was he?”

“Yes he was, I and Luna together defeated him. We turned him into a shadow over a millennium ago. It was a little hard to do, but we managed to do that, when we sealed him in the shadow he cursed the empire and made it disappear for a thousand eyes.” She answered with concern motherly voice, making everyone hearts bleed from sorrow.

Sauron was too cold hearted to be affected by that, but she was good at it. He has to maybe learn from Celestia some things, that way of talking can help him in the future. Who knows how much he can gain, and the more he gain the more he has. The more he has then more powerful he is and he puts power above all things.

“You mentioned that one thousand eyes ago, your sister was banished because she was embraced by darkness-”

“-Yes it is the truth” She cut him off. “Weeks before Luna turned into nightmare moon, we defeated Sombra, one success for the ponies, but also it was followed by a great loss for me.” She said with her head hanged down.

That made him feel sorry for her, he didn’t understand why. He couldn’t help it but he had to put his arm on her shoulder. That made not only him smile, and he didn’t even know he did. She looked up at him and they eyes met, their gaze hard and stable as a diamond that couldn’t be broken. Sauron when he finally shook mentally his head, he said softly and somehow he managed to say it with a heavenly fatherly tone.

“I’m sorry for that, but what was, doesn’t mean it is now.”

“Yes, you are right.”

“Shall we continue or stop your little tour around?”

“Let’s continue, Cendence won’t have much time to talk about the ponies for some time with all her work” She said with a smile on the end, while turning her head to the side and closing her purple eyes.

Celestia then continued her story how spike the baby dragon, with the crystal heart in his arms. Run up from the high tower to her friends and Cendence and all other. She also said that if he would like to know more details, he would better ask Twilight herself when she will come back. Of course Celestia didn’t know she comes for a visit, she missed the messenger that was sent to inform them about that.

All the details how he tripped and lost his grip on the crystal heart made Sauron think, how much seriousness did their mission have. She also told him with a little girlish tone that shining, decided to throw his wife, so that she can save the heart from Sombra’s dark and evil grasp. Twilight was imprisoned by his dark magic, in the crystals that he made.

And finallyshe told about how Cendene with her magic and the ponies love and energy filled the crystal heart with power and it “exploded” in a burst of light blue energy that made everyone crystal ponies for some time. Sombra couldn’t believe that, Sauron also and he really did have almost his mouth hanging when he realized it all sounded as if taken from a book for small children.

“That’s very interesting, and here I though we have bad demons and other creatures in Arda.” He lied of course, and he lied so much that it was clear as day that he did lie. Well not for Celestia that shrugged her feeling of and bought that answer.

“So our world have something in common, let-”

Author's Note

Information
~~I hope you enjoy, remember to follow and give a thumb up. There is an editor working so don't worry this chapter will be edited do not dislike the story for now, it makes me fell depressed.~~

~~I also want to inform all of you google docs fans that I used it, and I'm not happy but you can tell me if there is a diffrence in this one and the other chapters~~

~~I aslo hope you like how the story is progressing, remeber to show this to your friends and others. Leave your suggestions down below and~~ PEACE

Edit 15.05.2018 Hour --->12:07
Give some love to the Editor Raistlin Phantom

Ch 23: Hello Princess Sparkle

Author's Note

Hope you enjoy

Raistlin Phnatom Was so good and proofreaded and edited this chapter, remember to give him some love

Ch 23: Hello Princess Sparkle

Sauron heard the trumpets, he turned to the direction it was coming from. He heard that princess Twilight is going to arrive, so she had just arrived. But wasn’t it to early? It could be, or he spent so much time with Celestia he didn’t even notice that a couple hours may have passed. He glanced up at the sky and saw the sun still in the same position as earlier.

He then also heard citizens saying something and starting conversations with each other, he didn’t expect to meet another royals so quickly. Maybe he will finally have someone to talk what, she was a librarian after all, so she must be smart. He likes smart people, they like to think like he likes to plan.

Other than that, he never had enough smart advisors or anyone like that. Only his bodyguards or the ring wraiths, were “smart” enough and he allowed them to speak or advise him in some things. Intellect is the key to success, and knowledge is the key to power. Both these two can give order that he desires to fall upon middle-Earth, of course by his ideas and all.

Maybe he will even try and change the ideology and type of thinking, here in this strange new world? Surely his ideas won’t harm Equestria or the Crystal Empire, the need for free workforce is needed to build new mines and make the economy become stronger. Slaves can rebel but with enough well-trained guards it won’t be a problem, and they wouldn’t charge like idiots, just as the orcs do.

Sauron looked at Celestia that was surprised by all that, she didn’t know something is or was going to happen. He with his hand gestured to go and see what is happening, Sauron knew what is going o happened. But the wanted to look and see the princess. He wants to also to measure her strength and see how will she react when she sees him.

Celestia with him begin to go to the direction from where the trumpets were heard, they passed the rest of the cultural district. He saw theaters and weird buildings, with different kinds of art on the outer walls. He didn’t understand why would someone leave such precise painting on the outside, then rather hide it inside somewhere to be safe.

He also saw schools and different kinds of ponies that mostly wear glasses, he saw the local library that quite big he had to admit. Other than that, it was rather calm and the guards quickly galloped past them to make the way for the arriving Princess. In Harad more guards were assigned to such things, but this is something different.

The fact that Celestia didn’t bring any guards with her was rather interesting, what if someone attacked her? What if he attacked her? Well the answer was rather easy to guess, they would die if it was him, but still she needed protection. Maybe she thought of him? His idea for fighting and such then said that it is normal and she is right if she chose him.

But if it isn’t the case, then she really needs to think about protection and personal guards that, will risk their lives for her. He doesn’t like to fight, and he isn’t too good at it. But he has power and he is going to use it. Sauron really didn’t like to get his hands dirty with such things as defense, what is the purpose of guards and military, of not attack and defense?

While getting closer to the main path, Sauron saw some weird looking monuments, they were bend in different type of shapes. Some were easy and rather simple, other were very spiky and for him hard to understand. The missed big amounts of material in the middle, and the basic harmony when it comes to architecture.

He saw an ash grey Pegasus who had blades as his cutie mark. Was he some sort of mercenary or maybe a soldier? A butcher or a blade master? Either way it was an interesting cutie mark, he saw that cutie marks resembled basic thigs, be it scrolls or even scissors. The guards had sometimes a shield, or a spear with a spark on the end.

Citizens were coming and when they saw princess Celestia with him, they got out of the way while looking at him with scared little eyes. Sauron didn’t mind that, he even liked that a bit. Of course, he must has to be seen as an ally, because the citizens can influence sometimes very heavily the monarch.

If the citizens will be scared the whole time, the monarch might release an edict or something. That makes the problem to be eradicated, and he won’t get easily eradicated. He died once and he won’t die more, not now and not here in these strange lands. Because of some ponies cutting of his ring, that would be rather very embarrassing.

Slowly now getting to the point where Sauron will be able to see the princess, he was getting prepared to be asked millions of questions or be again attacked. If this Twilight was the former student, she will immediately ask what is he doing, who he is, and why he is next to Celestia. If not, then probably other questions.

He also wondered if Princess Luna and Princess Candance will come, not forgetting about Shining Amor and their daughter Flurry Heart. They must, for family reasons and to look good for the public, as well as be good hosts for the guest. The good times when the ambassadors or the local nobles from Harad or Rhun, were coming back.

How much did he kill? At least one hundred of them was dead if he isn’t mistaken from both of those countries for speaking to him jot in the correct way. He sent some to the wargs to fed on, some were just killed by him and his mind. Telekinesis also helped when he threw a knife at them, from the back or otherwise.

The orcs with pikes impaled them and left them somewhere in the front of Barad-dur. Not to mention that he also had to send his orcs to fight that ranger of the black gate. He with Celebrinbor brought him so much pain and so much unsuccess, he can’t even think straight without getting angry. But after many fights and encounters with his Nazgûl’s he finally got rid of him. The new ring was also lost, he didn’t know where it is or why it was lost and where exactly.

Sauron and Celestia were now standing where most of the citizens had been, just behind the guards that kept them in order. While the chariot with Princess Twilight was slowly going through the town, four unicorns pulled it. Then the Citizens looked at the right, and Sauron with Celestia did the same. From there with her crystal guards, was Princess Cendence with her husband and their daughter, Flurry Heart looked rather nervous or a little sad

‘Wonder what happened’ Sauron thought, he then felt something on his shoulder

When he looked he saw Celestia had her hoof on his shoulder, and with her head she gestured to join them. He nodded and immediately Celestia spread her wings, then she jumped and flew where Twilights chariot was. Sauron before also joining in, looked at the guards that pulled Twiligh6ts chariot. And then he compared them to the crystal guards

The crystal ponies, had a thick armor on their chests and armored boots, the metal was silver or very polished for normal steel. They had a crystal heart in the center, the seemed to be made of diamond. Their helmets were also thick, and were made from the same steel and were also very polished.

He then looked at the Twilight guards, they had golden armor. With some robes underneath that hid their cutie marks, but showed the same symbol she had on her flank. A purple star surrounded by smaller blue ones on a white robe or cloth. The armor wasn’t as thick, but he couldn’t say it was slim, it was rather moderate.

He didn’t yet join, he wanted to but he also wanted to join later and see her reaction to him. It was rather exciting to think what would happened. He felled weird but he liked the lavender color of her fur, her mane was also rather simple. Her lavender eyes also were really hypnotizing, she wasn’t that bad looking. But he would prefer more warm colors like red or maybe orange, the strip of dark lavender to her mane was also looking good.

‘7/10’ He said in his thoughts

Celestia landed between Cendences and Twilights chariots. She could already see her pupil smiling and waving to her. She wanted to fly and get a welcome hug, but a princess must have her manner’s. Cendence and her family also looked at Celestia with a smile and waved to her. Celestia sat, and waited for their arrival, but why didn’t Sauron come to after her?

She couldn’t see him where he stood earlier, so maybe he is planning something? She hopes it won’t be something scary that will scare the ponies. This sure won’t help in socializing with Twilight, at least it will make her look at him with a bad stare while rumors will appear. Or is he may be preparing to do a greeting from his country?

‘That would be rather interesting’ Celestia thought

When both Twilight’s and Cadence’s chariots stopped, each the royalty walked in different directions. Celestia in the middle looked back and then forwards to see her former student and best friends going her direction. She hoped everything went well, and nothing bad happened. The gryphons really are troublemakers.

As always, Twilight was wearing her crown, with a big diamond shaped into a star like her cutie mark has in the middle or shining on his shield. Her horn was bigger, her wings also and she overall has grown quite a bit, she is now bigger than any of the elements of harmony together. While not counting in the mutated giants that have grown to be massive hulking beasts, at least they will have a good job.

Both guards from both sides were behind the royalty, one of those mutated ponies that was an unicorn, and he was with Cadence and her family behind them. Celestia now was also heading Twilights direction, she was only a couple meter’s away, besides who would mind? Normal ponies don’t wait at each other.

When Celestia met, they stared at each other for a second, before hugging very warmly. They stayed so for a couple seconds before breaking the hug. Twilight looked into Celestias purple eyes, and Celestia looked into her lavender eyes. There was a moment of silence, but finally Celestia asked Twilight.

“How was the journey?”

“It was just like always, nothing to do other than reading books that I brought with me.”

“Heheh…Didn’t you even have a break for some fun in the Gryphon capital?”

“No, I talked with the diplomats and the nobles for hours, I can’t believe that they still think of me as your student. They want to meet with you and Luna and discuss more ‘Advanced’ things about our Pony-Gryphon relations” Twilight shaking her head a little

Celestia with her hoof brought her head up “Don’t worry yourself, for now you will have to meet somepony.”

“B-But Celestia, I told you I don’t need a Stallionfriend!” Twilight protested

“Who said it was about that? Naughty mare.”

Twilight blushed a bit, and then she shook her friend “Actually what are you doing here? Did Cadence say that I’m going to arrive? I mean that I didn’t plan on coming here, just boked my arriving quickly”

As Twilight spoke, Cadence and her other two family members came and heard the question. But before answering, she hugged her sister in law, the next following was shining that tried to pick her sister up with the hug. He barely succeeded, she was almost bigger than he was, then there was Flurry’s turn, and she also received a warm hug from her auntie, and a kiss on the forehead.

“No, I didn’t tell her” Cadence finally spoke

“Huh? Then something has happened?” Twilight asked and turned Celestias direction

“Well yes, but it was a misunderstanding” She answered her friends Question

“Is it connected with the Pony I will meet?”

Celestia nodded, but then Flurry Heart spoke “I’m sure, you will like him, aunt Twi!”

“He is rather, well big or giant. But he can become tiny, and still be bigger than most of us” Shining said this time

With narrowed eyes she looked at her brother “Ok…And where is Luna?”

“I’m sure she will arri-“

“Hello everypony!”

“-ve, in a moment” Cadence spoke in whispering tone

“Hi Luna.” Twilight approached her and they both hugged also warmly

“Greeting Twilight, how have you been?”

“Good as always, but with the gryphons it’s not too easy” She said in worried tone and a sight on the end

“Don’t you trouble your mind with that! Right now, you have to be happy you are here” Luna said in a very happy tone

“Yes, you are right, where is Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash?” Twilight looked at all of them

“In the palace, Fluttershy, is… ummm helping Discord with repairing” Cendence answered

“Rainbow dash is somewhere also in the palace, probably you know, again being anti-Sauron” Shining spoke

“What do you mean in Anti-Sauron? Is it the name of the pony I have to meet?”

Celestia looked at Luna, she looked at Cendence. Cendence looked at her daughter and then changed her gaze on Shining. Shining looked at her sister and again at his wife, then Luna and Celestia looked at each other, and Flurry Heart looked at Twilight. While twilight observed it all, and begin to think about their glances to each other and the lack of speech in the group.

“He isn’t, a pony to start with…” Celestia started and Luna finished “…More information about him, will be reveled in the palace. For now, we can say that he isn’t a pony...” She paused and then Looked around and asked, “Wasn’t he supposed to be with you?” Luna asked her sister

“Yes, I do not know where he-”

“Right here”

They all turned and saw a pony guards, the one from the mutated ones that were called giants. He was a unicorn, a very handsome unicorn. His horn was long and very sharp looking, he had very angry but merciful and hot predatory eyes, as if he was a bat pony, but more of a cat, or lion. He wore the Crystal Armor, and his fur color was black, while his mane was marvelous blond-orange color and was long, looking familiar to the one Prince Blueblood had in Canterlot.

He was admirable, and he looked at them with sassy eyes, slowly he changed his gaze. He saw Luna blush, he saw Celestia hide her cheeks in her mane but then looked at him with narrowed eyes. Sauron looked at Cadence who was also, impressed by the handsomeness. Shining looked angry because of Cadences reaction. Flurry heart was just sitting and eyeing him with curiosity.

The stallion then finally looked at Twilight, and he looked at her with and raised eyebrow. Twilight just also blushed, and she came more and more red with every second she looked at him. But she just didn’t understand what was going on, did Celestia and Luna talk about him? Did she just lie about a Stallionfriend? He was truly handsome, he seemed admirable and he seemed to be the definition of beauty when it comes to stallions.

That very well shaped muzzle, the smile of an adult good grown and noble blooded pony was with him. His muscles were seen through his fur, his muscles on his legs were also seen clean. His eyes had the perfect size and shape the same with the ears, heat was coming of him, almost illuminating and flooding the air with the warmth. And a very unique scent followed with it, it was strong and very, very charming, even when it seemed that it was smoke like smell

“You’re not Sauron! He is a Maiar or Maia, or something like that…” Flurry said

‘Maia? Never heard of something like that’ Twilight thought

“Oh really?” The unicorn asked, “Well no more.”

“I do not know who you are soldier, but this behavior won’t come unnoticed!” Shining said and was now looking straight into the new stallion’s eyes.

“Celestia” She said and turned her direction “You said that he isn’t a pony? Or is this Unicorn just well, saying he is this Sauron?”

“We will find out” She said in whispering tone to Twilight and then turned to the Unicorn and said, “Prove that you are him, or say something that prove to us that you are Sauron” She stated simply, but in a dangerous tone.

“Well I was just testing if my plan will work, and it did work. Hope you know what I’m talking about” The unicorn replied.

“Enough Of this!” Luan stepped in “Name, rank, and the address where you live” She demanded

“Lord Sauron of Mordor, rank: High King. Address of where I live? Mordor” He said and paused “I though you would know who I am after our night adventures” The unicorn said with a smile

Luna blushed again as he said it in a teasing tone. Twilight looked at Luna and then at the unicorn to be Sauron. And also, to be a King?! A new land? A new civilization and maybe even cultures? He claims to be him so maybe he is a changeling? Or he has the ability like a changeling to shapeshift? She needs to know.

“You…you…” Luna tried to speak but she couldn’t

“Yes?” The unicorn said teasingly

“How do you know?” She asked finally

“Well maybe because I was there?”

There was a minute of silence.

“I trust you” Twilight spoke finally.

All the ponies looked at her, the unicorn also with a raised eyebrow and looked interested in what she had to say. Twilight looked at the ground and then up, straight into the Unicorns eyes, a drop of sweat went down her forehead down and landed on the ground. With a slight blush, she finally said what was on her mind.

“You claim to be that Sauron, so why not trust you? Maybe you can change? Just like the Changelings, what Fluttershy teach me was to be kind and to be friendly. I will trust you and believe you that you are him, I never heard of Mordor or of Sauron, and he isn’t a pony, as Celestia said. So maybe you can wield magic and you just took the form for some reason.” She then extended her hoof, “Glad to meet you”

“Finally, someone who is smart.” He said shaking her hoof.

While he did that, weird smoke with particles surrounded him, she could feel that her hoof was held by no more a hoof but rather a hand, it was warm and she could feel the skin and no fur. The particles then disappeared quickly, and there wasn’t any more a handsome unicorn with a big spikey horn standing, but a tall bipedal creature with a handsome face and the same hair with the same predatory eyes.

“As I said before, my name is Sauron. And I’m the High King of Mordor” He said releasing her hoof.

Twilight, in her head did her win dance, again she was right. Other than that, she never saw somepony like him, he seemed to be familiar to the humans Lyra always talked about. They have no muzzles, have skin and no fur, have no manes but hair. Maybe he is one? But then again Flurry said he was a ‘Maia’ or ‘Maiar’ Her eyes landed on his right hand…

“Wow…” She whispered to herself when she saw the ring.

Sauron immediately followed her gaze, and he took his hand away. Twilight took a moment to wake up from her deep thoughts, she then looked up, her eyes met with his again. She couldn’t say why but it was rather a nice experience, they seem to be so calm but they had much power behind the one that has them.

“Did you craft it? If yes why does it illuminate dark magic? Is it an artefact?” She begins to ask.

Sauron then stood tall and looked at her with a cold gaze, he didn’t like to talk about the ring, and he won’t talk about it for as long as he wants to. Be it even a century and he won’t say a word about it, the only thing he will let them know that it is his and only his. And this Twilight, is most certainly too curious about certain things.

The princesses and shining looked at each other, Celestia and Luna bit her lip. Shining just looked worried what happened, and Cadence just facehoofed when she saw that her best friend, is again asking about things she shouldn’t. Flurry Heart just stared and listened, she never felt dark or evil coming from the ring, it was just weird to look at.

“I’m assuming you are nameless then?”

She looked at him with a questioning stare and raised eyebrow “Umm no?”

“I think yes, but let’s do it the other way around. So, what is your name?” Sauron asked, and Twilight couldn’t help but just realize how thoughtless she was, she didn’t tell him her name!

“I-I’m sorry…I’m Princess Twilight Sparkle” She said with a blush

After that Twilight just stood while no one said a thing, the sisters looked at each other and communicated through telepathy, though Sauron didn’t feel them do it. Shining was nervously smiling to her sister, and was from time to time looking at the back of Sauron. Cadence just hoped, she didn’t offend him.

“Let’s get to the palace.” Cadence started nervously with a big forced and nervous smile

Sauron just nodded and begin to head towards the tall crystal structure, Twilight just looked at him and she managed to have a last glance on the ring, before his dark sleeves hid his hand. She still wanted to know why was dark magic coming from it, why can he shapeshift. Is he a changeling or some other evil creature?

Celestia and Luna then followed him, Cadence also with Shining and Flurry were next to Twilight, no one said a thing, the guards and the Chariots got away to make the way clean for them, while later they joined and were escorting them to the palace. The Citizens at first whispered when they saw that it was he who was the unicorn. But the whispers soon went silent, and again cheers were heard coming from all the ponies.

“Twilight…” Cadence started “You can’t just ask such things, you might offend him”

“Yes, in fact very much judging by the reaction on his face.” Shining added

“But I had to, he avoided to response so there has to be something to it!” She said confidently

“I just hope you didn’t offend him to much” Cadence said

Luna and Celestia also joined them, Luna looked at Twilight with well a bit angry stare and Celestia did the same. She just felled bad now, but there must be something to it. Her ears fell back and she hang her head in deep thought’s. Maybe in fact she did say something wrong? But if something has dark magic in it, its evil and its corrupting everyone.

‘Maybe it was created with the help of dark magic’ She thought

It could have been a possibility that the ring on his hand could have been created with its help, but the darkness is to strong, and the ring itself doesn’t illuminate any strength. The Alicorn amulet corrupts and is very evil, so maybe his ring works the same way. She needs to maybe destroy it? But it’s his for now, so taking it won’t be easy

The thought of taking it…stealing it was already weird for her. She never thought about stealing something, and she never intended to do something like that. But she looked at the ring, and felt greedy and she felt weird, maybe the ring has already corrupted her? She looked at her family and friends now.

They seem to be angry, well Shining and Flurry wasn’t. Cadence was just worried, and she hoped that everything is okay. While Celestia and Luna had serious faces and when Celestia saw that Twilight was looking at her, her expression still was serious and very stagnant. Again, her curiosity and her hunger of knowledge, and to learn took over and destroyed her first impression.

The world had taken her number one and only assistant from her, what could she do? She has no one to talk with other then the staff, and maybe sometimes Celestia or Luna. Her friends have now private life, and she now just destroyed international relations. She doesn’t go to often to see her brother, not to make them think something is happening.

She was probably suffering depression but she wasn’t sure, she was the princess of Friendship and with that she as the Princess of Magic. Because Friendship equals magic, she is maybe even stronger then Celestia or Luna if she would use her strength and potential. Or even all the information she knows and they don’t know.

Her world was falling apart, but least today she will meet with rainbow dash and maybe even with Fluttershy and their little foal. Anarchy is such a cute one! He has skill in arts too, but he still doesn’t want to be teached about using his magic he has inherited from Discord. So much potential, a new spirit of chaos would be needed as an ally if something bad happens

Twilight still was interested in his ring, maybe he was married and it's a way to connect to his mare? Or he was married and his wife died, and now she just brought painful memories back? But then again it would have been a normal golden ring. Twilight knew she was going to regret asking but she needed to! She needs to know, but Celestia, Luna, and Cadence want to tell her something.

When Twilight with other entered the palace, the guards just looked at them with their regular stares, this day was supposed to be good and funny. And it turned dark and grim because she said too much. Again, it was her fault for something bad happening, she can’t talk to the gryphons, she can’t get spike back, and she can’t be with her friends like in the old days.

She asked also the guards where are Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy, but the answer came quick. She was tackled to the ground when a pink blur hit her, and after her a yellow butter pony with pink mane followed. Twilight stood up, she wasn’t angry at her friend, a good friend isn’t angry at her friends.

“Owww…” mumbled Rainbow Dash.

“Rainbow watch ou- “Fluttershy stopped a when she saw Twilight, and she flew to hug her friend. “-Twilight!”

“Hey Fluttershy.” When Rainbow regained her senses, she joined the group hug, “Hi Rainbow.”

Sauron watched as the ponies hugged and he held his chin high. They were close and he still didn’t know what are the elements exactly, but Twilight seemed to have close connection with both of the elements. Maybe she is an element herself? That would be interesting, and he would need to change his posture and the way he wants now to talk to Twilight.

He likes smart people, and he values knowledge high up in the ranks, but this one is to curious and she asked him why the ring illuminates dark magic, he didn’t know they can sense that. If the others sense it then he is very much doomed now, he needs to think about explaining it to them when the time finally comes.

‘Discord in here somewhere’ He thought when he felt the chaotic magic, he already knew to who it belonged to.

The palace itself was rather, quickly repairing. Already most of the smaller crack on the walls or the floor were gone, the wood and all the mess was gone. But still this land needs free workforce and he is going to make them have such. Free workforce is always a good thing to have, you don’t have to pay and its affective, if not then it is used as meat shield.

Sauron looked around, but he couldn’t find him, he masked himself away but he still could fell his presence in this room. The spirit of Chaos has a lot to explain to Princess Twilight when she will finally find out what happened, he will also probably. But he heard everything they said, she won’t talk for two days to him before apologizing or again asking “offensive” questions

He would gladly tell about Ada, about Mordor and its “Holidays” that he will make up quickly if he was required, other than that, having her secured will a be a good thing. She seemed to be in depression. It’s an easy goal to corrupt and to finally claim. First step to have this Country or a part of it as his and only his. If this won’t work, well then…

‘…Accidents happen’

Ch 24: Nothing Special

Sauron still looked around while looking for Discord, he knew that this creature is going to do something or when he appears. He will definitely try and get Twilight on his side. By already telling her what happened, and why it happened. And of course, that it is his fault, but it wasn't his fault. It never is, the only time when it is his fault, is when he does something really stupid. And let’s be honest, he never does things like that.

Sauron had crossed hands and he was standing with his back against a pillar, while Twilight and the Princesses were still talking. Sooner or later they will call for him, maybe it’s not the best thing to start his lesson about him today. But the Princess that just arrived, will surely ask questions, so maybe it won’t be so bad to tell them about him.

He promised Flurry Heart that he will tell her who he really is. But words are nothing more than a weapon used by great diplomats like he is, they mean nothing, and show will forget it I about two weeks if not more. It would be even better so that she won’t hear what he has done, because he won’t tell it anyway. He will lie about everything that can prove a potential doom for his plans here.

But for some reason, betraying a child? And she is a very powerful one, maybe she doesn’t have to many skills that are valuable. But still having her trust and her side is rather a good idea. Why not corrupting a young being? What is he talking about! He already discussed this with himself! He needs that child, but there are obstacles.

One of them are her parents, he needs to have them also in hisr grasp. But they serve under the two princesses that move the moon and the sun. This Twilight Sparkle also has a lot of influence in their lives, and she is depressed, definitely. But she doesn’t like him, he also didn’t like her, her questions are too much, and she is to curious. But she gets to the point fast, and she is willing to suffer pain that in unimaginable to get knowledge. That is something he likes in her, but there is something keeping her from it for now.

If he tried and maybe formed some kinds of bonds with at least two of those here, he may then continue and corrupt them to his will. From there he will have better access to others, to the noble parasites. And finally, to the child that seems to be the most prioritized thing now, however he has some questions that he needs answer to.

Why are the ruling ponies, not crystal and the under them are? Is it some kind of strategy to have different pony races separate so that they won’t merge? So that the offspring won’t be special? Or maybe some horrifying disaster? He would like also to know more about those elements. But for now, he finds them harmless.

What can a shy butter yellow pony do to him? Stare at him with scared eyes? HAHA! No, that rainbow one would suicide herself but he doesn’t know about others. Maybe it will be better to just to ask them? They ask him questions, the only questions he asked were about Celestia, about her being the most powerful being.

Celestia and Luna, were currently talking with Twilight. Sauron could see from the distance that they had serious faces, Celestia seemed to be more merciful about it. Luna was angrier, and her expression seemed as if she just accoutered an old bully from School, or an enemy. Sauron saw that a trip of shadow connected to theirs.

He had a very tiny and almost unnoticeable smirk now, he moved his feet a little, and from under it the shadow he casted. Was now a bit darker in some areas, the wave of the darker shadow was heading towards their shadows. With the thin strip of shadow casted by the windows, the energy connected to the princesses shadows.

Sauron now could hear everything what they said, he only had to pull more magic into it, thanks to his espionage skills, it was really hardly to feel its presence. But he and to remember that this isn’t Arda or Middle-Earth. There are other beings that can rival his strength, that was of course unlikely. But still there can be Vala or any other Maiar’s hiding.

“Twilight…” It was Luna’s voice, it sounded as if it was coming from another dimension.

“But Luna, we can’t just be sure he is OK. That ring is weird, it illuminates dark magic!”

“Still this doesn’t mean you can just ask him things like that,” Celestia said, calmly and motherly

“Yes sister, did you see the expression on his face? The pain and anger he had written in his expression? We understand your worry, we to noticed that…” Luna said ‘that’ really weirdly getting Twilight’s attention

“Then why don’t you act?”

There was silence, Celestia and Luna looked at each other than at Twilight. She was a bit angry, she didn’t understand why didn’t they act when it is a potential threat. And what’s worse he is here with her brother and Cendence. If this wasn’t enough Flurry Heart is also here, she can get a wrong idea and even trust him more than them.

“Because we do not want to anger our guest…” Said Celestia and looked down at the floor

“…He is one of the most powerful beings we encountered, what I saw is almost a fiction to describe, he maybe is a potential threat that can wipe us out…” Luna added

“But he is also the most potential and powerful in the history of Equestria's ally,” Celestia ended.

Twilight just looked at them, blankly with slightly opened mouth. Hearing such things from the Princesses? What kind of race is he? And where does he come from that even Celestia and Luna are eager to have him on their side, for the rest of Equestria to keep the ponies safe from any danger? She has to speak to him and she has to do it this time calmly, if this such an important question, she won’t anger him.

“But how?”

Celestia looked around, and after a moment she noticed her or rather the crystals empire guest standing not so far but quite the distance away from them. He was looking in their direction, while what seemed to be him smirking. He noticed her, and did a small bow with his head. Celestia smiled as if she didn’t hide anything and turned to Twilight.

“Better not speak of this here, where spies can be. All I can say is that he is not from here, or from our continent…”

“…Even planet” Luna finished

Twilight really now was deep thinking; did she just anger an alien? No, it’s impossible there can’t be any lifeforms in the universe other than them. She never saw a creature like him, he seems to be a minotaur with now fur, with a good or rather pretty face. Strong gaze and ruler posture, he also looks old, but his features look as if he didn’t even hit 30 years of age.

And when she saw him as the big Unicorn, he seemed to be really handsome and really pretty. He looked so happy and serious at the same time. His eyes drilling into her mind and making her be dominated by them. The colors also weren’t so bad, blonde and black wasn’t a bad combination, however she very hardly has seen such.

Maybe she should stop her worries and go and see Flash? He is the last pony that will understand her, he is always there and always he cares about her. He is a good friend and a good guards pony. Too bad he is hated by her brother, for well being a so important, he is the captain of the “Twilight Guard” that is her personal defense force, she objected such thing. But nobles in Canterlot really pushed for it, and at least helped giving some ponies jobs.

Luna and Celestia were now heading towards Sauron’s direction, she looked at them and he also approached the two sisters. Twilight was beginning to wonder if she really is a god pony for a ruler after all, she maybe is good at scheduling, she manages to have a lot of time for herself even when she has twice as much work as Celestia.

Sauron is an interesting character, and she is going to have a lot of work with him, the ring he has on his finger. It makes her wonder also in a part of her mind, if there is a possibility that he has mastered dark magic, while being not touched by its origin and keeping his mind clean and pure from its effects.

That would have been an interesting thing, but it’s impossible. Luna got controlled by darkness, and Celestia doesn’t even dare to try it. Everything what Luna and Celestia can’t do. No other being weaker than them is able to control it, and any that can is a threat. Then as she learned, it is a threat and it needs to be pulled down or controlled by the ponies, so that the other countries won’t have it.

Ponies are perfect, they can be as fast as gryphons and strong when it comes to holding weapons. They can do magic that not even the changelings with their horns can do. They can control weather, and have the perfect lands to harvest crops from on the entire planet. The ponies are the best, and that’s why others fear them.

That’s why she is constantly making friends and talking with others, that’s why they don’t kill but ensure friendship. That’s why they fight evil and sometimes help out other nations when it is possible, that’s why they have the elements and that’s why their rulers move the sun and moon. Other fear them, so she has to break that fear and cast it away with words.

That’s why they take all the monster into their borders, so that others won’t die, it seems illogical that they do it all. But in order to secure other nations, and prevent them from bloodshed and genocide. They in return keep all artefacts and knowledge of the arcane and other spells and magical abilities.

There are of course times when the ponies are angry but that only when others are angry at them and arm them, because it’s in self-defense. But that Sauron can be a threat to all that, that’s why they want to keep him close, so that he won’t murder nations or drive them under an iron hoof. So that no evil will be happening in their lands.

Sauron looked at Twilight that was now deep thinking and probably trying to find a way and apologize to him, the conversation between all of them was quite interesting. They want him to be their ally? That won’t happen, he is now their worst enemy there can be, he will make this land new Mordor if he won’t return to Arda to soon.

Luna and Celestia were approaching him, he still felt Discord somewhere here, this time a bit stronger. He is not so far away from them. But where? He simply can’t be invisible and hide his presence so well against his eyes and magic! And if it is the case, then he has to work on techniques making him being visible to him.

Celestia and Luna now approached Sauron, he was also going theirs direction, he didn’t want to look to lazy. He is one of the most hard working Maiar there are in Arda and in Middle-Earth. He is constantly fighting and constantly he is giving orders until the ring was throw into fire and he died. It was truly a very painful experience.

The feeling of void slowly sinking into your mind to make you feel as if you aren’t there. The silence that was surrounded by the images of what you have done in your life. He felt as if he was dying like a normal human, the pain was also horrific. He could describe it as if he became stabbed by a sword made out of pure lighting that zapped his body the whole time.

His eyes were burning, the same feeling when you look straight into the sun and it blinds you was with him. The feeling of fire actually burning him was also there, and he couldn’t be so easily hurt by those fires. Because he is a spirit of fire, and a master of fire. He won’t accept any of those feeling or emotions that came from such experience.

His fingers were as if they were not there, he couldn’t try and imagine for the last time that he was hooding the rings, he couldn’t even remember how such things were looking. He forgot about his body and that he actually served Morgoth, and now he is going to reunite with his master in the void for so long until they won’t return, and kill all the infidel scum not serving his master.

For the last time before again he saw that his tower begin to crack and fall down, he reminded himself of his armies and of the orcs that served under him. The big beast that were called graugs that threw rocks and had siege weapons on them. He also looked deeper into his memories and reminded himself about the battle at the black gate.

There are of course memories that he wished would disappear from his mind, so that he could be free from the shame in them. For example when he ordered the orcs of gundabad to attack the lone mountain, and keep all the gold for themselves while he only wanted the fortress. It was strategically important.

Or that time when the Witch-King fought together with the Nazgul in Minas-Tirith to capture this white city, and finally burn this white tree ending Gondor. These men were fighting brave but were foolish not to surrender, and to run for their lives just as their steward did. Maybe he would keep half of the city alive for that.

Of course he can’t forget about the Witch-King and how he from all of those men that fought in that battle on the Pallennor Fields. He had to, for his bad luck. He had to encounter the only female on the battlefield, he just had to die because he needed to. From all soldiers that Rohirrim bitch killed him. And the prophecy that only a woman can kill him, was fulfilled. Because no man could ever kill the Witch-King of Angmar as because that was Sauron's will.

Such a waste, but at the same time the Ringwraiths were immortal. So the others would at least be still around or return in time if they were slayed. But no one was other than the Witch-King, but why didn’t those idiots go and help him? Or some soldiers didn’t threw some pikes or spear at her? Well because everyone was busy with the Rohirrim.

But enough of those memories, he could fell as his body was dissolving and tore apart. He finally knew what pain it is, and here he always laughed when he saw others cry when they were eaten alive by the wargs or other creatures. He didn’t cry from pain or yell for forgiveness he just simply awaited his destiny.

He wasn’t victorious, but the Nazgûl at least were royal enough and tried to get the rings as quickly as possible with the fell beasts. He could have maybe somehow upgraded those to some kinds of better creatures. So that they could breathe poison or some gas to make the Nazgûl fight better and support the troops better and more effectively.

The last moments were really terrible, he could have sworn he just at that time begged for something to happen. He thought he saw his master Morgoth standing there on the bottom waiting for him to collapse and be saved by his master. To get his powers back so that his soul can be in him and not the ring, or that he saved his soul and in reality the rings wasn’t destroyed but it was cut off from him and he just collapsed because his lifeforce wasn’t strong enough.

When he finally was dying and his eyes was beginning to get smaller and smaller, he in his tower. In his “Physical form” that was just a shadow that could have been touched. He was glowing with white light because the life in his was going to get dissolved. The air was sucked into him, and his eye also was beginning to get smaller and smaller.

When it was finally done, he saw blackness and then he fell into deep sleep. He doesn’t know what happened to Mordor, or what happened in the end to his tower. For sure it was destroyed partially and for sure it was now in ruin. But Mordor existed simply because he is was alive, because he was there and because he was an thing that existed.

And then it was the end, he woke up in the forest and he saw that the animals were smaller the trees seemed to be the same or a little smaller or thinner than the back in Middle-Earth. He then encountered the dragon and saved Flurry Heart. But still what made him do it? Her cries for help? In the end it was good decision that he did it, and that something made him do it.

Thanks to it he now has powerful and potential new Nazgûls only waiting to get enslaved by him. He means the Princesses and maybe some other ponies he will meet in the feature, but for now for he wants someone like that. He needs to find him or her, and then become “friends” of course he doesn’t have yet any money here so he can’t hire a guard or two.

The best one would to get one with a rare name for those ponies, and that he could have the ability to fly, he needs a scout. It would also be good that he had dark colors and maybe wielded a sword and could have been a master at it. Or two daggers to become also an assassin of his. He needs protection from above, and magic he can cast if he will grant him the power to do so.

Luna and Celestia approached Sauron, he seemed to be thinking about something, probably about what they just talked to Twilight. Celestia was smiling and Luna was also, for some reasons Luna slow seemed to be looking strangely at him from time to time. Celestia couldn’t know why was that. But she also was looking more and more at him and especially at him as a whole.

Luna was sometimes glancing at him, while she could see him and not get noticed. Celestia was doing so only when it looked like she was about to say something or when he was turning and she could observe him. Not because the sisters didn’t trust him, but because they felt as if they had to look at him, so that a greedy emotion can get satisfied a little bit

What was it? It was in their chests that pinned and attacked their heart’s making them hurt and bleed each time they thought that he might have just done something wrong and dark. It even more troubled them when they thought about his return home, what will the sisters do? They can’t just stop the research or decide to not even start it, just because a feeling keeps them from sending him home.

It is even better thing to send him back, he can still be as Twilight said a potential threat. But hopefully it won’t be like this. He seems to be rather nice, and he seems to know things that will help Equestria or their world, in return maybe they will also give him something. He holds a lot of skill, and it can be used for good deeds if only used properly.

“We are sorry for your friends behavior, we hope she didn’t insult you in any way,” Luna begin and received a nod from Celestia.

“Yes, Twilight is to curious sometimes about certain things. But she is a good Princess she didn’t know how you will react when she asked you about the ring,” Celestia noticing Sauron’s behavior and expression darkening.

“Nothing bad happened, I’m not insulted but please, work on that. She may cause major diplomatic incidents while behaving like that,” He responded with a cheerful tone and finishing with a sigh.

“We will definitely, but for now let us go and eat bore me and Luna depart back to Equestria”

“Umm, sister you now after dinner we still are going to be here for two hours? The chariots will arrive later due to the strong winds that could cause the Pegasi to crash,” Luna said

“Really? Why do I not know of such things?”

Luna then wondered and held her chin with her hoof, Sauron just switched in between them, and expected some kind of little family dispute now for some reason. But nothing happened, well did Luna smiled while blushing little and scratched the back of her head, making Sauron raise an eyebrow. Does it even do something and most importantly how it works, while having no nails?

“I-I forgot to tell you that we received a letter about it,” She said embarrassed

“Well that’s perfect,” Sauron said and Celestia with Luna looked at him, he then clapped his hands “I will have time to tell you all about me and who I am. From what I know your former student and now friend I suppose, likes to learn about different things?”

“Yes actually a lot, and it’s a great indeed that you decided to share some time talking about yourself,”Celestia responded.

“It’s always fun to hear some stories.” Luna added

“Glad to hear you are both interested in this.”

“In what exactly?” They all looked at the left

Princess Cadence was flying their direction, she just came back from a little lesson she gave to Flurry Heart. Maybe it was a little too early, but her teachers already learned her the basic things. The less work she has to do, the more time she has for herself and her family. Next week she is going on a picnic with Shining ,while Flurry Heart will have more lessons about mathematics and spell casting.

“Cendence, we were just talking about the dinner, and what we will do after it.”

“Ok and that will be…”

“A lesson about me, I decide to tell you something about me so that you won’t that a complete stranger is with you in this lovely city,” Sauron said.

She clapped her hooves and closed her eyes while doing this “Well that will be interesting, should I bring flurry though…” She wondered.

“I promised that I will tell her and you all about me, and breaking a promise that you gave a child isn’t a good idea” Sauron said it very calmly, but his tone and was really hard not to ignore or overhear „Of course of you decided you will bring her with you, But I need to warn that it will have some…gore in it sadly.”

Celestia and Cadence had worried expression on their faces, they didn’t like what he just said a bit. This will surely make Twilight even more anti-Sauron then before. Discord will also show up, and Fluttershy still needs to finish teaching Flurry about kindness, there is a only some more final lessons left and her kindness lessons will be done. But if she hears some of the swears that might up end in his stories or anything mature. She fears that it will have a wrong impact on her, and Discord is going to be there too, she doesn’t need to see another brutal fight.

“I’m going to think about that, for now let us go.” She said cheerfully.

Sauron, Celestia and Luna followed Cendence. All of the monarchs headed towards the dining area, the more distance they’ve gone too. The more Sauron felt Discord presence, he was actually now wondering why he was noticeable so far away? Yesterday it wasn’t like this, did he cast a spell or do something to enhance his strength?

The doors opened and Sauron with Luna and Celestia on his right side, entered the dining area. Cendence was in front of him and next to her was her husband. There were 2 guards that were unicorns that opened the doors with their magic, Twilight was next to Flurry Heart that was next to Luna and not so far away from Sauron.

When they entered, he saw a beautiful crystal grey-blue long table. It had ten armchairs that were made for nobles, they reminded him of the thrones the war chiefs had back in Mordor in the forts. They were also made out of crystal and were blue/red air white/green. The armrests were made out of dark wood, and had golden outlines, in the middle they had a row of small crystals that looked like pearls. The “pearls” were going horizontally to the right side.

The armchairs were upholstered in red like silk, they also seemed to be very fluffy and are going to be very comfortable. The floor had a big red carpet under the table and the armchairs. There were 3 windows on each wall, they seemed to be in the same style the men from Rohan use to do, the windows seemed to have with ponies on them, that don’t have rider’s but the ponies hold spears while having an shining effect of yellow pints around them indicating they are crystal ponies.

There were guards, exactly 4 of them. 2 were behind the doors that they just entered with and 2 were on the opposite side, where were another big wooden doors leading into another room or maybe the kitchen. It all looked very comfortable and neat, the design was reminding him of the men kingdoms but also a little bit of the eldar.

Sauron then waited until Cadence and shining go and find their places. They sat of course next to each other on the left side of the table. He approached the third armchair on the right side and took the seat.. On the opposite sat Twilight looking at him with calm look with only a tiny bit of worry in her eyes.

Luna managed to get the chair left to Sauron, which forced Celestia to sit next to her and on the oppostie side sat Shining who was next to Cendence. Flurry Heart sat in between Her father and Celestia, on each end of the table there was an armchair waiting that weren’t used. So she could now feel like a queen with everyone on the left or right.

A servant, to be exact a maid with black mane and blood red fur and yellow eyes approached Cendence. She was busy whispering something to shining, everyone just looked at them and sighted, Sauron just didn’t give it much attention. Other than that ,they were talking about private life and things they will do in the night. What if the guests heard this? Twilight didn’t hear even when she was sitting next to her.

“Crystal Princess,” The maid said. “The meal if going to be ready in a moment, the chef wanted it to be perfect so he took more time so that it can be as he said “Wunderbar!”” And she bowed her head.

Cendence nodded and the mare walked away, and they continued they whispering, If not for Sauron’s shadows and his skill in espionage he wouldn’t have known or even guessed what they plan to do. And he really, really doesn’t like to hear more of this, so he stopped when it got to the point where they discussed using drugs to play longer.

Shining objected such thing, but Cendence followed with arguments like “Don’t worry” or as always used text like “It’s going to be okay, trust me” Overall it ended in some very lewd moment and he really didn’t like to hear the details. It was something like this “You fill me always up to the end, I’m tired of changing the bed sheets almost every night” He really now hated to think what he would do if he was changed into a pony or any other race that lives here.

As if this wasn’t the worst thing, shining objected this things saying that he won’t allow to make his balls become small because of some drugs that make you last longer. Cendence said that he doesn’t have to worry, she ordered to end, and at point he stopped hearing what was bein said. Sauron didn’t like those kinds of talk, too private and unneeded.

Shining of course got away and looked at her with angry expression, he seemed ready to blow up at any time, but he just sighed and again they continued whispering. After a moment she kissed him on the cheeks, and the two nuzzled each other forgetting that there are people,and ponies in the dining room.

Author's Note

Raistlin Phantom
He edited the story, show him some love. And remember to give a like and write a comment. It helps a lot

Ch 25: Time For Some Stories

Sauron while waiting for the food, didn’t even bother and used some of his abilities to scout the area. He wanted to know where Discord is, because clearly he is hiding somewhere and he doesn’t know where it is. He doesn’t like to not know something that is or can be important. With the numerus shadows at his disposal, he used some.

Seeing through shadows isn’t a nice thing, there is some sort of fog in front of your eyes that prevents you to see clearly. But it’s nearly undetectable, it is very good for stealth and other things like that. He looked around the corner’s, he entered rooms while the shadows moved under doors to look after that creature.

There was no signs of him being here, that troubled Sauron and he didn’t like that. He entered the kitchen that was crystal just like all of the rooms or most of them. He saw about fourty if not sixty cooks, they were preparing different kinds of cakes and drinks in crystal or glass cups. There were silver plates or just normal from porcelain.

Sauron looked further around while sometimes leaving his shadows alone to look if no one wanted to start a conversation or if he didn’t look like he is ill by just staring into a wall or have his head hanging. Unnecessary conversations aren’t needed now, he needs to as quick as possible go back to Arda and it would be perfect if he started tomorrow the research for it.

‘It’s pointless’ Sauron though as he dismissed the shadows.

He was now again sitting tall and seriously in the dining hall, nothing changed. Everyone was silent. Twilight was just from time to time peeking to look at him. It looked kind of…cute for him. He didn’t know why but it did. Maybe he is just growing softer and softer in this land? Maybe those “Elements” Are an weapons that make evil like him get weaker?

This can’t be, there is no such weapon to make such things, he crafted the one ring to control thousands of men and elves. But that’s a different thing, if he would have been changing then his ring would block the efforts of that weapons. And some of the rings power would be blocked, thus making him weaker when he uses the ring.

Sauron looked this time at the two lovers. They seemed to stop and now everyone was having problem to find something to speak about. For him such silence was present when he allowed others to speak. But no one even spoke because he would die. Why? Well if he allowed someone to speak, it would be about denying his will or suggesting something, thus making his orders seem to be no perfect and not flawless.

Sauron then noticed Cadence looking at her two aunts. He then also saw Twilight looking at them with a bit narrowed eyes. He naturally turned his head to the right to look at them. While doing so, the only thing he saw was the 2 ponies looking at him. When he turned completely, the princesses turned their head forward.

‘They were looking at me?’ He thought, but shrugged the other feelings off.

“So…” Started Shining, “how long are you going to live with us?” He asked.

Sauron thought about that question, he won’t surely be here more than three months if not five. He needs return to Mordor and most importantly to Arda and finish what he was doing. With the better power’s and the returned to him abilities, he will surely not only be more powerful but also more deceiving and most importantly. He will be feared more than before

But for some reason, he started to like these ponies. It was just the second day and he felled as if he was in book that had twenty-five or so chapters, and should already be in the middle of the plot. But these ponies aren’t so bad, they could be useful ,and if he couldn’t return to Mordor then he would rebuild Mordor here.

“So long until I won’t return to Arda, or at least try.”

The two sister’s grew a little sad in their expression, Shining just nodded and Cadence did the same. Flurry Heart also seemed to be a little sad to hear that, she begin to slowly grow attached to him. Twilight was happy in a way inside if her, but it bothered her to see her best friends and former teacher sad about what he said.

“And if you could come back? Would you?” Luna asked him

Sauron raised an eyebrow at this. He won’t be returning here for a long time, he won’t be even thinking to do that. He needs to conquer Gondor but first priority would be to Rebuild Mordor. Mordor is and exists because he simply lives. He doesn’t know if Mordor is destroyed ,or if Mordor is in one piece.

Then there is the matter of forging an Army, he needs also to show that he is back and claim again all of Middle-Earth as his. He needs power and he needs to have those bloody men under him. He is Sauron the Great, rightful King and Emperor of all men and World. No one will stop him I his conquest.

And if he would come back, then it would be only to conquer all of this world. But it would take too long to do that, he won’t be even eager to try and do that if he could. They seem to be somehow be more advanced in technology then Mordor. But Mordor isn’t so far away also, Equestria or in this case the Crystal Empire is a tiny bit further in this matter.

“No.” He, answered coldly.

“B-But why?” This time Celestia asked.

“I wouldn’t have a reason, and I won’t risk getting trapped again when my people and my armies, my Country needs me.” He said.

Celestia just looked down a bit but she hid the sadness well in her. Luna also was a sad to hear this. They started to like him, his way of speaking and who he is. Even when he is a threat and as Twilight said, his ring emits dark magic. He seems to be experienced and really a good King, powerful and when he needs he can be merciful but not show softness in his Heart.

Of course some things could be changed in him to make him even better, for example showing that staff and normal soldiers are valuable too. He only talk with his most trusted guards or most trusted “Lords”, as he said when she was talking with his this very day. Or that all lives cost as much as others, a noble is the same as a peasant.

“Is it that bad here?” Flurry Heart asked this time.

All heads looked at her when she asked that and then they peeked at Sauron. It wasn’t that bad for now in this land, he is here for only 34 hours and he didn’t yet see all things this world has to offer. He can’t say that it’s bad, but it’s just very childish to be in this land. Everything is colorful and everything is so peaceful it’s just pure “cringe” for him.

But looking at that child asking him such things, something in him was waking up. Why was it painful to hear the sadness in that voice? Was it his fault for that questions? And she isn’t even angry for what he has done when he arrived with him playing with her nightmare about him. That’s really troubling and it makes him sad too.

Sauron was not known to be merciful, he was once called the 'cruel' by the Elves and he liked that title. It showed his power and that he is confident in slaughtering and killing the unneeded soldiers or slaves that aren’t worthy. Tortures are also one thing, but at Angbad he was almost the definition of cruel. He surpassed all of the Tyrants Arda has seen, he had even slowly being better at some things than his Master Morgoth.

“No it's not,” He said and then added “But if you were suddenly trapped, somewhere where you have never been or in a land that you never heard about. Wouldn’t you try to run back to where you came from?” Sauron answered this with a question.

Flurry Heart now a bit ashamed and well she was blushing slightly embarrassed by not thinking that way. It’s true he wasn’t from here, and he was a king and he needed to go back. That was just one thing, but why was he even here? Was he so hated by his enemies ,that they banished him all the way here to the Crystal Empire? Maybe it was fate so that he could save her from that dragon?

“I understand.” She said finally.

And again there was silence that overtook the dining area. Sauron could start a conversation but for some reason he felled that ,Twilight is going to ask him something. She was silent, to silent since he heard the little conversation between the Princesses. And she was looking at him with her lavender eyes, the looked like big diamonds he could use for his crown.

Then Sauron actually looked at everyone’s eyes, Celestia's were the most interesting ones. That purple was so heavenly to look at. He then looked at Luna's cyan eyes. They looked also beautiful, he would say that someone stole all of the stars and put them into these. He looked this time at Cadence.

Her eyes seemed to have little white glowing hearts in her, that was weird. But also they seemed to look like gems upon gems, he didn’t notice she had them so big. Actually all of these ponies had to big eyes ,and it just looked funny when he looked at them in that way. He changed to look at Shining’s eyes, these looked so normal.

As if Shining had darkness that could overtake him, to kill everyone that even dares to touch his family. That would’ve been something, he would maybe create a special necklace, or again a ring of power. To make him his temporary Ring Wraith here in this land. He needs at least 3, one that could be an assassin wielding 2 small swords or dagger. Someone of royal blood that has some divisions under him, or in this case an Army and country to run. And someone that would command both of them, and would be the most powerful one, with the power of controlling shadows.

‘This will be one of my Priorities Sauron thought.

Sauron immediately felled Discord's magic being strengthen, he didn’t know what was happening but it seemed he is going to arrive any minute now, he also noticed 2 different Should sight him. They seemed familiar, and he thought that they would be his Wife the Yellow Butter Pegasus, and that cyan narcissistic Pegasus.

A couple of seconds later, the doors that were on the opposite side opened and from there Rainbow dash flew in the room. Behind her was Discord with Fluttershy on his back. When he saw him his eyes narrowed. If Discord was really an Animal he would hiss like a snake at him. Of course Sauron already called him an animal, but he would call him an intelligent Orc.

Twilight finally had the opportunity to talk to the Spirit of Chaos, she wanted to know what happened to this palace. And well it is said that he did all this, mostly all of this. She wants to know what happened, she needs to know what happened or else she will go crazy in this dining hall. But she has to wait from them to take their seats.

And in fact they did, of course Discord sat between Rainbow and his wife on the Chairs that was on the end of the table. Rainbow Dash didn’t like sitting next to Sauron because she didn’t trust him. Who would trust a guy that just destroyed the barrier holding the city? The crystal Heart is still being filled with love, anew and will be ready to again cast the barrier tomorrow.

Sauron didn’t know about that, and he would definitely use that information for himself. But for now he was having a staring contest with the Spirit of Chaos himself. Twilight looked at them and already knew what happened, these two didn’t have a good relationship. But she as the Princess of Friendship is going to fix this or she is going to yell at one of them.

Discord is the husband of her best friend and her child. He is a great father and a great ally to Equestria. While Sauron is an unexpected guest. He arrived from Faust knows where, and he has an artifact that illuminates dark magic. Probably something familiar to the Alicorn Amulet. She is going to Defend Discord if something happens.

Celestia and Luna noticed both of them looking nervously at Each other, Fluttershy tried to make Discord calm down, while Luna that was sitting next to Sauron put her hoof on his shoulder. Both of the “Gods” weren’t now looking at each other directly. Luna needed to think of an conversation to start with him, now that Sauron was looking at her.

“Discord is bothering you? Is he?” She asked, and she just started a conversation about something she would better not started.

She muzzle hoofed herself in her head, how could she do that?! She was about to ask if he likes the architecture of this palace, or if he knows some kinds of video games. And here she asked about Discord and if he is bothering him. She really just bucked herself and this calm for now atmosphere, Celestia also bit her lip when she Heard what her sister just asked.

“He does, I think he doesn’t realize that he is clearly destroying the order while being here.” He answered still looking at Luna.

“It can’t be that bad” Luna said in hope she will somehow fix the dispute between the teo.

“Oh it's worse than bad, he used I think the most powerful techniques and he only harmed me with a sword. While I did more injuries to him with single hits with my mace” He explained to her with a small chuckle on the end.

Luna was found of that, she understood what he meant even before he finished. And she already heard him say that a couple times. He likes to tell about his might from what she sees, and it’s really terrifying to hear about. But at the same time it’s really nice to know that right beside her, is a strong stallion with a warm heart ready to protect his friends.

‘Am I even friends with him? Is he a friend of mine?’ Luna thought.

“Is there more you would like to know?” He asked making Luna shake her head, she blushed a little because she was thinking and forgot about him.

“I uhh, well…” Luna tried to find words for her to say.

“Yes, Princess Luna?” Sauron asked.

Luna didn’t know what to say, and Celestia wasn’t helping her. She would help her in order to prevent some maybe even vulgar conversation. Also to prevent Twilight form asking questions that might anger him, besides that Luna wanted to talk more to Sauron. Because it seemed he would understand her more than anyone for some reason.

“Lord Sauron” Started Celestia taking a part in the conversation “Would you like to maybe visit Equestria someday?”

Sauron could use more space and more cities to look at, because he is going to be stuck in this country or city for some time, until he won’t go back. He needs to also maybe spread his influence upon the citizens and raise some temples for Morgoth. But first thing that he should do, would be to gain a lot more trust.

“I don’t see a problem with that, of course if Equestria is as beautiful as this land I will most definitely go there.”

Cadence Hearing this also joined the talk “You like it here? I’m so happy to hear you think of my Empire as being beautiful. I’m sure your lands is the same.” She said smiling.

“In some parts yes, in some no.” He answered trying to avoid further questions.

“What do you mean?” They all asked at the same time and giggled at that for some odd reason.

“Mordor well, it is a beautiful land in the region of Núrn with green lands perfect to grow all kinds of crops while on the mountainous and highland terrain” He said and paused for them to imagine that “That region is supplying my citizens and most importantly my armies that are needed to be conscripted at high number’s to defend from the enemy" He finished.

Everyone looked up and imagined the lands of Núrn and how it would look like. The grasslands on the mountainous terrain that can grow any kind of crops. A very beautiful land for ponies to live, and maybe even have cities there. But there was grass there needed to be rivers and waterfalls, with small lakes all around that region. To support the plants there so that they won't die.

Sauron didn’t notice and so didn’t the Princesses but Discord, Fluttershy and Rainbow together with her friend Twilight listened to what he has said. Of course all of them imagined the grasslands, and all of the people that look familiar to him working there. Fluttershy was interested in that, and she wanted to ask what kind of Animals he has three.

“W-What K-Kind of…A-An..animals yu-you have there?” She muttered out.

Sauron looked at her and she hid behind her main. He laughed in his head. This pony was still in fear, and it should be that way, because she will maybe be smart enough and run if he decides to attack or betray those ponies. He won’t do that unless it’s necessary of course. But seeing that others are also interested in that, it won’t be a bad thing to tell them what actually lives in Mordor.

“There are many kinds of Animals, from Graugs to Wargs or Drakes and Fell Beasts. Trolls and Caraggor’s. Basic animals like pigeons and maybe bears from time to time. Fish are also present in the grand lake of Núrn” He said while moving his hands around to get them all a better view about Núrn

“It would be cool if you had a map with you.” Flurry Heart said resting her head on the table.

Sauron smirked at that, he had a map with him always. He remembered Mordor but just in case if something happens. He placed his hand on the table, and from his hands an orange like light appeared. The light then spread like water on the table, and a map begin to form on the table with different kinds of names on it.

The princesses watched as the map of Mordor formed in front of them. The map was big enough to take most of the tables surface, Rainbow dash Flew in the air to get a better view of the country called Mordor. Princess Luna looked at the amp, they read all kinds of different names on it. From something called Cirith Ungol all the way to Seregost next to a volcano.

(Without the bad names)

“Wow…” Said Flurry Heart and She joined Rainbow dash to look at the lands of Mordor.

“As you see, Mordor is surrounded but mountains from all sides, it’s basically not to penetrate and no armies can get in if they won’t conquer at least 2 fortresses.” He said and then he pointed with his finger at Minas Morgul “The fortress of Minas Morgul” And then he pointed at the Black gate “And the Grand Gate of Mordor” He hid the original name of the Black Gate not to cause panic.

“And what About this side.” Twilight finally said getting Sauron’s attention, he saw her show the back of Mordor where Highlands were present cutting Mordor of from Rhûn.

“This Princess Twilight, is the border with my allies that did serve our friendship for many thousand years and preferred to die for my people instead of me waisting my Armies.” He said that with a friendly tone.

The ponies just blinked and were like “What?” Sauron seeing this explained that the men of Harad and the Easterlings are in a way his subjects that he has. They are so fanatic and loyal that they really go and die, rather than let an soldier from his ranks die. This made all of the Princesses think of the Friendship between the Crystal Empire, and Equestria that can grow to such state. Of course without one being a subject of another.

“So basically they are your vassals?” Cadence asked.

“More of an March then vassals.” He said.

Cadence nodded, and Shining interested surprisingly by the way of how Mordor works and looks like, had to ask him who leads his Armies or leaded. Of course he may answer him that he does, but he needs to have generals in some provinces. Or at least some officers and captains that defend his most important cities.

“And who leads you armies?” Shining asked.

Sauron with a disappointed look answered Shining’s question „The Witch-King of Angmar, prince Shining Armor.” Sauron took a deep breath and started to talk who the Witch king was.

He explained that he was one of the Nazgûl, he was also the leader of most Armies and held the fortress of Minas Morgul as his domain. Even when the title of the Witch King terrified them, he explained that he earned such a name by just being too good at sorcery. Of course that was a lie, Sauron only hid the true meaning of his name so that the ponies won’t panic.

Sauron continued of his explanation who he was and what role he did play. Sauron also told them of his feats, and how he ordered him to fight Gandalf the white. Of course he was riding a Fell Beast and commanded the Armies from above while fighting the most important figures in battle. The Witch-King was basically his right hand, and he didn’t hide his feats however he came across a girl.

“While at the Battle of Minas Tirith, he saw the Rohirrim King And he attacked him,” Sauron started and got more comfortable and continued his story “He attacked with the Fell Beast and killed the King's steed, he needed Fight with the King of Rohan in order to force the enemy's troops to retreat or loose moral. The king with his steed flew and landed painfully on the ground with the king under the steed now very injured” He said and looked at them ”And the Witch King in his Armor wielding a Mace in his Left hand and a Sword in the right hand. Approached the King of Rohan to end his suffering” He leaned forward with his hands the table now.

The ponies were really interested what will happen next, for now everything Sauron said was so complicated and so true looking t couldn’t be fiction. His voice was amazing to listen to, his lips were soft and spoke words as if they just created them. Flurry Heart was also very interested what will happened next, she knew that the King is going to die. Who could defeat a King that is a master in arcane and spellcasting, while flying a dragon like creature?

But hearing the word steed sounded as if he meant a horse that is a cousin of the pony kin. Of course Celestia, Luna and actually all of the ponies in the dining hall with Discord also hoping it wasn’t a pony. Discord actually wanted it to be a pony, to prove that this man is evil killing pony machine and needs to be put down.

“But before he approached the King on his fell beast and a Rohirrim soldier stood between him and the King. Others just run away leaving the King laying there.” Sauron said it with sadness in his voice “All of the riders betrayed the king by running away, only that one soldier proved to be loyal. The Witch-King warned the soldier not to intervene between him and the Kings “fight.” Sauron did the quote sign with his fingers “The Witch-King attacked the soldier with his Fellbeast, but the soldier cut the head off and the Fell Beast died, When the Witch King stood and begin to fight with the Soldier he hit the soldier with his mace and destroyed the iron shield the soldier held. When the Witch-King wanted to say some last words to the soldier for being brave and standing against one of the Nazgûl. A underling stabbed the Witch-king in the leg with a special enchanted dagger.” Sauron paused to explain what was the power of the Witch-King.

“You see before I tell you what happened, I need you to know that the Witch-King had a special ability that I granted him together with and Artifact. Some can say a curse and some will say the best gift for a soldier. The Witch-King couldn’t be killed by a male or for you an Stallion or he would be raised from the dead. “ Sauron explained this to everypony in the dining hall.

The ponies especially Shining thought of the power he gifted the Witch King. Why was he even called the Witch King? They wanted to know and maybe they will get to know. Twilight with her horn brought some papers ,and for at least ten minutes she was writing everything down. Sauron waited for Twilight to finish her work, and continued when she stopped.

“The soldier, the rider and the one brave and only fighter. Threw away his helmet to reveal very beautiful long blonde hair and a face unfamiliar to any male. It was a girl…” He said looking down, everyone already knew what will happen “The girls name was Eowyn, and she was the daughter of the King that fought on the Palenor-fields in front of Minas Tirith. She held her sword in front of the Witch King's helmet, and stabbed him. While the curse or gift was broken and the Witch-King's soul was send away even beyond my power.” He finished his tale about how the Witch King died.

There was silence, all of the ponies bared a moment of silence for the fallen King as he was defeated by the mare that fought against her father’s will on the battlefield. But Sauron didn’t stop there, he wanted to add some things to his tale. That would make the ponies be more sad and more attached to him then he to them.

“My right hand and good friend…A general and the Leader of the Nazgûl. He fought against Gondor that had about seven thousand soldiers and additional six thousands of Rohirrim rider’s with the help of my thirty-eight thousand men army. And he met the only woman on the battlefield” He said as if he himself didn’t still believe what happened

The ponies looked around, Flurry Heart had some tears in her eyes. Celestia and Luna were sad by what has happened in the land of Gondor where Sauron fought against his enemies. Where the Witch-King that had a scary name was a good leader, and a master in sorcery. A friend of their potential ally died in battle while a curse or gift, broke because of one and only mare.

“We are sorry to hear that.” Celestia said, while Cadence hold Flurry in a deep motherly hug.

“Things like that happen…And I cannot change that.” He finally said.

The doors from the Kitchen finally opened and the cooker’s with different kinds of maids held wonderful plates of food with them while standing on 2 hooves. How were they doing that? It's impossible for them to do so. Sauron looked as all kinds of cakes and desserts in beautiful porcelain or crystal bowls were served.

He made the map disaster quickly as if the map wasn’t there. He will tell them about Mordor once again but not now, he needs to look sad and as if the story hurt him for him to get closer to the ponies. At least they have emotions for him, and they actually believe the Witch King was his friend? He wasn’t, he was just a soldier that was deceived by him and Celebrinbor by the side.

But then again thinking like this, maybe when the Witch-King became a servant of his, he could’ve become his friend. He wasn’t friends with his master. He was a well trusted soldier and a lieutenant in command, that fought with his armies in the name of Morgoth. The time she had balrogs under command, the good old times…

The maids served all kinds of food, mostly salads with some hay in them, he could not eat that. But for example some grapes and apples of course. He saw no met sadly, he could get a bite. But there were sweats and different drinks that had different colors, and seemed to be buzzing with bubbles. He saw Flurry Heart starring at the black drink that as brown on the edges.

“Flurry, we talked about this, you can’t drink sodas until you won’t get an A from the math test you have in three days” Cadence said with strong Authority.

“B-But mom!”

“No but’s sweaty, I know what is the best for you. When you turn eighteen you will do what you want. But for now, listen to mommy,”
She said looking at Shining “Right dear.”

Shining was focused on the different kinds of hay the cooks got them “Yes ,Yes listen to mommy sweety” he answered

Author's Note

Hello!

Remeber to give a like and remeber to point out any grammar error, the chapter was edited by:
Raislin Phantom

And remeber to point out anything I got wrong when it comes to Nurn,. The witch-King scene and all I took from the film, animals and such I will take from the games and films(even if thye aren't real in LOTR)

Ch 27: Now They "Know"

“And what then?” Asked Celestia.

Sauron turned with a small cough to Celestia, his face had a small smile, to present kindness in his following words. He needs to play it right, or else he might mess up in the lies that he tells them. Not everything needs to be changed, he also needs not show that he isn’t a liar. Otherwise, it will look as though he is the only bad person. Which is an impossible thing, seeing that they will sooner or later think of him as a liar, he needs to think of something he did, and though it was bad, it was however, not terrifying.

“First I need to inform you once more, my tactic is to make my enemies run. So that death can be avoided.” He said with his finger raised in the air, to show that what this information is important.

The ponies now got closer to Sauron, with moving the armchairs closer with magic. Or just supporting themselves on their hooves. Everyone waited what the Dark Lord had to say. Twilight still bearing the responsibility of probably insulting him, wanted to maybe say anything, to already know what happened. It is fascinating, she never heard of such things and such battles!

“I arrived at the battlefield, I was fully prepared for the combat awaiting me with the enemy. I heard the cheers from all of my men, saying my name. Praising me and begging to end this fight with my strength. To long indeed have I been in my fortress avoiding combat like a coward.” He said emphasizing his words by slamming his fist on the table.

The tension was thick, it was thick just like the alfalfa Luna and Celestia ate back when they were foals. Sauron with a sadden look on his face, stared at the nobles in front of him. Flurry Heart was a bit scared what she might hear about, War is something terrible, and needed to be avoided at all costs. That’s what Celestia and Luna teacher her, and aunt Twilight also encouraged her to find a diplomatic way out of anything bad.

“The Gondorians and then Men of the west from Arnor and other small Duchies and Kingdoms fought side to side with my troops. With the Easterlings, with the Haradrim, with the Orcs” He said.

Luna's ears perked when she heard the word ‘Orcs’ She knew Orcs from the games she had. They were based on the mythological monsters that looked really mean and were savages. Maybe in Sauron’s World they are normal, and he says he used them to fight with his enemies, so maybe he somehow brought order there? Or this is just a coincidence, and Orcs mean something different from what she knows.

“Elrond…Lord of the Elves of Rivendell” He said and looked upon them with an iron look, as if he just poured his will into their minds.

Then it happened Sauron with just waving his hand summoned a fog, from the fog a strange creature came forth. There was wind blowing at them, but not for a long time as when the fog started to be absorbed by the creature, it took more detail and its clothing begin to be revealed. The ponies looked at the pointy eared ape like thing. Not knowing what it is after again their thinking started to work. Sauron has presented them the Lord of the Elves.

“Isildur… After the truggle, son of Elendil the King of Gondor And Arnor” Sauron said, this time locating a small torch.

He with his bare will commanded the fire come and form the posture of Isildur, at first the ponies were scared, but then the tensions sealed away as the fire formed into a smoke from which again a creature familiar to the previous one appeared from it. The ponies were in awe, Celestia and Luna. watched carefully as Sauron didn’t even move his hands this time. He just simply wanted it to be like this…And it happened.

“Both saw me, they stop their fighting and looked at me, while the soldiers of the men were frightened by me, and my size.” He looked at them, they had some confusion in their eyes, meeting a four meter tall armored foe that is capable of magical arts they would only wish they knew of. Isn’t a common thing in Arda.” Sauron explained.

Now there was even more confusion among them, especially the Crystal Empire's royal family. He was much more taller then just four meters! It can be that his sense of size and theirs is something different and that most of those men and Elves are giants. But then again these here are presented rather small, even not as tall as he is.

Twilight had a raised eyebrow, how can he be even four meters tall? He is clearly taller than Celestia and this is something unactable. He couldn’t be just four meters tall! That’s impossible, there is no magic she knows that can make someone as tall so small. But maybe somehow something is different from where he comes from? Well of course it is! It’s a totally different world… She needs to see Starlight again, maybe she can help her in her struggles to understand Sauron better.

‘It is time she gave Sunburst some rest’ Twilight thought.

Celestia eyed the “men” as Sauron called them, they looked the same as the Humans she once knew about. Of course he has hidden his face in his beard, that was very long and thick just like Starswirl's. But the posture, the way of standing not only is it familiar to Sauron the himself reminds her of this strange wizard, but also reminds of the document.

She had her eyes narrowed. There was no telling that he isn’t evil, or that he is. Even if most of the things there are written, are true. The S and his name begins with an S. The Strength he shows might be fake, however he is an good mage when it comes to showing illusions or forming ponies… non-ponies in this matter from different resources.

Again the mistrust hits her, like a rock from a volcano hits the ground and splatter lava and fire. So again she with her small piece of paper, is reminded of the possibility of having the greatest foe she might ever get to face, standing right next to her. Waiting only from the perfect moment to attack. She needs to tell Luna about this, only when she will be sure he is evil, for now. Better to be friendly, maybe there is hope in reforming him if he is evil.

Maybe it was a bad idea to even start a conversation with him, it isn’t that bad. It’s only the second day, she can still change her attitude towards him if she needs. Why does she feels as if she was stuck in a boring story with at least thirty chapter’s. Where there is no action going on! This is terrible, this is horrific, maybe back in Canterlot she will have less stress?

While Celestia was thinking, Sauron had now summoned another small cloud of smoke, this time it appeared from nowhere. You could say that it just suddenly materialized itself from nothing, the cloud was moving and was also forming into a familiar looking creature with armor and a crown like helmet. He was very heavy armored and seemed to be old because of his white beard, his beard was just like most of the old ponies wear this days.

“This is Elendil, previously mentioned father of Isildur,” He then turned back to them, “These three were the most important from all of the generals commander’s officers and other HQ members of the coalition they formed against me.” He explained.

The ponies looked carefully at each one of those here presented, Twilight wanted to remember as much detail as possible. Rainbow flew closer to Elendil to look more closely at what he wore. Discord with his crossed arms watched carefully, to see any disturbances in order to maybe use them against Sauron.

“There were many battalions, and many divisions with high numbers of soldier’s. Imagine standing on the high ground, and the only thing you see before you is brown, silver, gold, black, and maybe from time to time yellow. Imagine the colors as dots that are moving and are everywhere around you, so far away to the horizon that you can’t even see the end of it. That is the force with which I fought with.” Sauron said.

The ponies stopped for a minute in all of their thinking, how can this even be possible. This has to be a lie. There aren’t such armies in the world, there can’t be such an army. There aren’t any logical things to say that there are or can be such armies. Sauron is definitely lying right now, and the ponies won’t stay quiet in this matter.

“Excuse me, but there is no possible way for an army that size to exist in any world or dimension. Even strange twisted opposite reality or something like that, to exist!” Shining said, with his hooves on the table.

“Can I know where did this idea come from?” Sauron asked politely.

Discord, Fluttershy, Twilight, Celestia, Luna, Flurry Heart…Everyone actually was now awaiting Shining’s words, he was a military commander and he commanded the crystal army. He had some experience when it came to fighting, even if there are many threats in today’s years, he personally fought in a big war.

“Supplies, there can’t be enough supplies for such an Army. There can’t be so much money spend on this kind of force. There can’t be enough stallions to support such an army! Most importantly if so much died, if so much served the country or countries would starve as for the stallions wouldn’t probably harvest crops, and leaving everything to the mares isn’t right” He said certain that he is right

“Indeed you are right.” He said, Shining felt proud by hearing this.

“But who told you it wasn’t like this?” Sauron asked him back.

His heart stopped, the ponies gasped, Celestia and Luna looked at each other. Discord was in a way happy to hear this, this meant he himself did something wrong back from where he is. This means that he has now something on him to approve he is evil! He knew from the beginning that Sauron is an evil spirit! Morgoth even sounds wrong.

“I…I,” He gulped, “Well…There is no pony out there who would dare to even bring his country to such state.”

Sauron nodded and looked at him, he assumed that Shining will be more of an idiot and here it seems he isn’t such an idiot. But still he is a idiot in a way. At least he knows now that he has a potential servant for the future. But for now he will focus on going back to Arda and getting comfortable with spreading his influence.

“But they aren’t ponies.” Sauron said “These are the men that above all else want power!” He said begining to be angered. “I wasn’t a saint to that time. I did many horrible things when it was war.” He said, his tone breaking a bit becoming more sadden and sounding broken.

“I have raised taxes, I have conscripted young ones, I have even ordered Núrn to become a big farm destroying homes of animals and everyone that lived there in order to win or at least survive for a long time,” He said with his hands behind him, “I have ordered to burn forest in order to get more materials for weapons…” Sauron breathed heavily .

He looked at Shining who felt bad for doubting him, he sees the emotions Sauron has now. Maybe he was speaking the truth?

“Do you think they were better than me? I at least tried to do something in order to prevent all those wars and all those bloodsheds. I am one of the reasons many monarchs died during this times, and I can be either proud or I can be either sad because of it!” He said, his words gaining more volume as he continued. “I had no choice but to fight, I had no choice but to win somehow or to survive. They also were fanatical to destroy me. These men and all of the elves and dwarfs were my enemies.” Sauron stopped.

Shining looked at him, straight into his lion eyes, he had to admit. Sauron was terrifying when he was angry, and he didn’t like that. He might have started something he will lose, his wife wasn’t to happy to know that someone is daring to even yell at him. But then again he knows what kind of person Sauron is now, Celestia told him, he might have lost this battle.

“But trust me, I with my allies, against numerous some more or less developed than me and my allies countries. Lands and Kingdoms, Vassals and Monarchs, together much more bigger then Mordor ,Harad, Umbar, The Easterling tribes and nomads. Rhûn all in all with most of its states united.” He looked deeply at Shining Armor and finally said. “Such things are possible, the only thing you needs to do, is to make it happen.”

There was silence, Sauron looked around them, he let go of some of his emotions. He hates it when someone says something is impossible when clearly it is. And it is even more worse when someone says that his achievements are impossible and rejects his right. He has anger problems, he can’t forget that he currently is among those horses, he needs to work with them.

“I-I’m sorry… I have anger problems. This was rude to me to yell,” He apologized, but he didn’t bow his head or anything, “I hope this memory will be forgotten.”

In his mind Sauron added. ‘Just like you all will be forgotten.’

Shining Armor with a relief look on his face, nodded and let Sauron continue his tale of how he battled with the men of the west. Celestia and Luna also were relieved to hear that they have settled down the little dispute. Cadence was happy to see this too, Flurry Heart however was a angry at Sauron for yelling at her father.

Discord, Rainbow, and Twilight had a wore opinion about him. However, his words were true, if someone wills something and has the power to do so, he will do what he wants. And he himself just said he wasn’t a saint. No one is a saint in a war, even Discord wasn’t merciful, he also threw ponies into dungeons, and did evil things.

Fluttershy was now scared more of Sauron then before, when he told about the beautiful land of Núrn and what happened to it, she really felt bad for the animals and those strange looking like Sauron creatures. She would gladly met these wargs and those caragors. Or even maybe make some friends with them!

Sauron even when he yelled, he didn’t feel quite the same, when most importantly he ended the sentence with his thought. He looked quickly at Luna and Celestia. Maybe his thinking was wrong? However he shrugged it off, his old way of thinking is coming back and he likes that. Twilight seemed to also be affected by his words. She is intelligent enough to at least not start a discussion she would lose. A wise move, he admits.

“Continuing… When I faced the forces of the men and Elves, they were flying around as I mopped them around like dolls with enough strength. However even the killing had to come to an end,” Flurry Heart got closer other mommy in order to hug her, “ There was death surrounding me and everyone around me, when Elendil the King of Gondor and Arnor charged at me, I with my mace hit him and he flew quite a distance.” Sauron said, with a weird tone, as if he was restrain himself from laughing.

The ponies saw this, but didn’t think of it in that way. They more heard it as if Sauron was bearing some sorrow in memory of his fallen enemy. Even giving him respect. That of course was very appreciated by the ponies and even Discord. But it wasn’t the case, he actually restrained himself from laughing.

“His son Isildur rushed to his side, he checked if his father was ok. But then I came to finish the battle.” He said it all while not blinking, slowly with a very harsh tone.

The Princesses were preparing for the worst, Flurry Heart also now curled more to her mother’s fluff to hide her face. Shining put his hoof on his wife’s shoulder. Fluttershy was hugged by Discord who was looking at Sauron, and was prepared for an ending that would end in one way only. Twilight stopped holding the paper and the notes with her magic to hear out what will happened. Rainbow Dash, even if she didn’t like Sauron, stopped flying and doing things, to be more focused on his story.

“I looked at him, my shadow covering him and the light of the sun. That is when Isildur grabbed his father’s sword.” He said, “I stepped on the sword and it broke, under the force of my foot.” Sauron almost got to the end, “With a broken sword in his hands, he saw as I reached for him to bring him up into the air, to show all of the enemies that their ruler is dead, and that the son, the heir is about to be.”

Twilight’s heart was beating very fast, Celestia and Luna’s also was beating at a fast pace. Shining Armor and Cadence had their heads together close to each other. Flurry Heart was hugged by her mom, and Discord only listened further what Sauron has to tell them. Rainbow dash felt as if she was reading a Daring’ Doo book. Of course in a worst edition because not wrote by her, but by life of a strange looking guy.

“And then suddenly, I felt pain… Isildur with his broken sword. With the called by me cursed blade, he had stabbed me.” Sauron lied.

He wasn’t stabbed, his ring was cut off, however he can’t tell them that. It’s not a wise thing to even think of telling them about the ring. The less they know, the better, he is going to use one of the flaws in his armor, to tell them how he has died. That would doom and a very stupid move for him to do. He isn’t an idiot, to tell them what is his weakness.

This was also an very unpredicted turn of events. How did this even happened in the first place? This is really surprising. Twilight thought she overheard herself. Discord raised his eyebrow. Fluttershy looked surprised and shocked. The same all of the other’s in the room. Rainbow dash had widened eyes, there was only shock and surprise in the room.

“But how?” Luna sked

“Right here,” Sauron said and pointed under his liver, “Right here, under where my liver is. He stabbed me with the remaining shard of the sword. Now to the more interesting thing of my race, some of you don’t know, but the body I have right now. The body you see, I wasn’t born with it, I created it for myself,” Sauron coughed after this, “I’m sorry.”

Twilight couldn’t believe what she heard right now, maybe a big army is a possible thing. Moving the Sun and The moon is a possible thing. Being somepony powerful is even more of an possible thing. However, no one can tell her that you can create yourself a body from nothing then magic. If Celestia can’t even try to do such thing, then no one can!

“That’s impossible.” Twilight said, hoping Sauron would explain.

Sauron turned to Twilight, with hope that finally he will have a conversation with her. “But yes it is, when my body knew it won’t survive but it will die. It rather forced me out of it, I lost the physical form you see in front of yourself. I became nothing then a legend and a spirit, a ghost with very weak power and almost no abilities for three thousand years Princess Twilight.”

Celestia and Luna taken back by this, he became a ghost? He “died” in a way? That’s new, that’s very new. But this can’t be the reason why he is here. Surely there is more to explain. Discord also couldn’t believe what he just witnessed, this dude said that he became a ghost and lost the physical form? What next? There was a World War Cute in his world?

“After this I gathered my strength for three thousand years. For three thousand years I planned and I looked, I searched I saw and I heard things some shouldn’t know or should to save a lot of men or elves. Mordor was no more, The Easterlings and the Haradrim were also no more. They split even more, divided between themselves in their petty wars.” Sauron explained further and further.

He even did small explanations at what happened. He told them more about the Nazgûl and who they actually were. What they did and as who they worked as, he also reminded him of the Witch-King and that when he send him to destroy Arnor. He said as he when he planned a revenge at his foes for all of harm they did towards him, how he destroyed the Kingdoms in the North.

Sauron finished right there, he explained further and further as he gave them detail how he regained his mind and his power’s slowly on and on. He told them how it is to be in the void, and how it is to be alone. He had no one to talk to. He had no on to even play with anything.

He described his feelings and how much he wanted to get back, how he actually thought of different ways to get back. He also with much detail told them how much happiness he had in his soul, when he finally had the opportunity to again roam in Middle-Earth.

He also didn’t forget about his title as the Necromancer and how he earned it, he told how he did. The ponies were really scared for that moment, they explained to him why Necromancy isn’t allowed in Equestria, Sauron also listened and he did have some conversations with Twilight. He of course agreed to not use necromancy in Equestria.

He told them how he earned allies, and how he traveled to Rhûn in order to hide. That he gained allies there too and that they followed him back. He also wanted to look like a righteous man, that had much prestige with him. He was Immortal and he won’t die easily. He also explained that he as a Maia can take any form as he wills. Be it rocks, earth or body made out of flesh just like now.

The battle of the five Armies occurred, he told them how he was in Dol-Guldur and how he fought the White council, where two of his brother’s that were Maia fought against him. How Saruman and Gandalf were sent with the Istari to destroy his life. To destroy what he is rebuilding and to destroy what he is currently fixing.

Maybe he didn’t tell them everything as it should ben have told. But at least he did, he tried to not forget about the most detailed things that happen. He mentioned Legolas Birth, he mentioned the realms of the elves and how they looked like, he even let Twilight to play with the Middle-Earth’s map.

Sauron didn’t like to look as if he was closed for questions, he often allowed them to ask questions by leaving spaces for them to ask. Of course he avoided them questioning about the ring, and he avoided everything that had something to do with the ring. He doesn’t want them to even thing of the ring.

The worst thing would be to even think the ring can do something, if he said that this thing is only here because he likes it, then there sure would be more questions. Most importantly the question WHY?! Sauron would have to explain why it is important, and sooner or later he would have to say how he made it, how he actually crafted it. For now he has left as much information that could bring them to ask about the ring far way.

While explain about dragons he noticed Twilight getting sad. She had some experience with Spike and that spell that made him grew old, he of course learned quickly how to behave like an adult and became the husband of Dragon Lord Ember. She heard the bad news, the dragons for some reason are rebelling, but why? She hopes Spike is alright.

Sauron got to the point where he had to explain how he actually got here, so he cut much of the story telling, and repaired to explain his made upon story how he got here by being banished. His logic is that they just and enough for him, and with his weakened state, he was casted away by gandalf and Aragorn that returned.

But before that he and to tell them about the battle of Minas-Tirith, and how Aragorn with the reforged blade, came with the Army of the dead. The ponies were terrified, especially young Flurry Heart. He did tell them that he used them in order to scare off the corsairs of Umbar he hired to attack Gondor. This time it was the truth, he was the attacker and aggressor.

But the ponies, and especially Luna seemed to understand his anger. Celestia told him how Luna had turned into the Nightmare moon, and how she was banished for a thousand years. She was also probably angry, so she understands his loneliness for also almost a thousand years. But all in all, the lights in their heads might be slowly shining.

He then told them about the Rohirrim and how they were called, his storytelling was so interesting that Twilight with everyone already have believed him, all things he said were to complicated to be made up. He couldn’t just made all of those things up. That was physically impossible, when asked about the language, he even explained how he made it up.

“After the battle of Minas-Tirith, Aragorn as a new King not yet coronated with the remaining forces marched onto the Grand gate that once fell to the forces of the last Alliance. They marched with Gimli the Son of Gloin and Legolas the Elven prince, son of King Thranduil. By the side with them marched on a white steed, Gandalf the White one of many of my brother’s” Sauron explained further now sitting rather than standing

The ponies were now really curious to hear how it will all end, they got to know so much. They didn’t that one can remember so much things. Celestia with her two thousand years on the back of her flank didn’t have so much memories with so much detail. Luna, Twilight especially and all other remaining ponies and Discord were fascinated.

The ponies or Discord didn’t even seem to notice that the figures Sauron made were gone, however Sauron himself tired and not wanting to tell them more headed towards the finish of the story with the ending he made up. He can’t tell them that because of the ring he has died, this would be idiotic. What he can say is that they threw most of his things to the volcano and that’s it.

“They marched a long way with the spell in Gandalf’s mind, when they arrived they even killed my ambassador. Such a disgrace to diplomacy. While fighting, some underlings had an artefact with them that would power up the spell Gandalf would cast. When time came to do it. He said ancient words of power I didn’t know of. I saw a light through the eye I controlled on the tip of my fortress. I told you about it earlier, in my throne room in Barad-dûr. I felt strange, as if I was dying again, just like when I was when Isildur almost killed me. I saw darkness and then immense pain that tore me apart, I screamed and cried for help.” He said looking at them and he leaned in the armchair, he took a deep breath and finished.

“That is when I woke up in the forest.” He finished.

Everyone nodded and looked at each other, while Sauron only waited for their reaction, surely their flanks have to hurt for siting two hours straight on these quite hard places. But he needs to again plead for help, he needs to get back and he needs to finish his work back in Arda. Maybe he will even start everything here if he has to, either way Morgoth will prevail.

“That’s rough.” Shining said.

“Yep.” Nodded Rainbow.

“Very much.” Fluttershy added.

“However I have a last request to the royal family,” Sauron started, “Please help me get back to Arda, in exchange I offer my strength and power, against you enemies. Let this be a beginning of an almighty alliance between Mordor and the Crystal Empire.” He said charismatically.

Shining and Cadence looked at each other. Flurry Heart nodded in agreement. She makes first steps in her political affairs right now. Luna and Celestia also smiled at the proposition. Cadence and Shining Armor happily nodded to themselves. Cadence stood up, to levitate a writing feather to her and a bottle of ink. While Shining Armor with his magic took a small bell and ring it. An guard came and bowed before all of the royals, then proceeded to come to Shining Armor.

“If we want to be allies, then let's sign it on a frothy document.” Cadence said.

“We will help you with your struggle.” Shining added.

“You can count on Equestria.” Celestia joined in.

“You can always ask for help, if you need anything.” Luna advised.

“I am grateful for your help.” Sauron replied.

Author's Note

Hello! I hope you enjoyed this chapter, more on the added and made up ending how Sauron ended up in Equestria in the next chapter I think. So do not worry, it won't be as lame as it is now.

I also want to say that I mix films with books, simply becouse in films some scenes are more awesome. However the part with the army of the dead is from books where they did in fact scare the corsairs of Umbar. So please, no hate for that part!

Edited as always by Raistlin Phantom

Check out my other stories!!!

Ch 28: Plans

Everything was going according to plan for Sauron. He is going to sign an official document that will allow him to stay here in the Crystal Empire, and also allow him to do some intrigue here and there. That is what words and very good skill in manipulating or just talking gives you in reward. A temporary home, and a temporary country as a puppet.

Of course to achieve the state of being a satellite country or to even become his colony, this country needs to be far more influenced in his way. And he also needs to start working on spreading his influence and his magic around this place. Cadence is rather sweet person, Sauron admits. Shining, he is reckless and he is to chaotic sometimes. He also is not good at hiding his emotions.

Flurry Heart, yes, this child will be an excellent soldier. He can see it in his mind. How she will make the heaven shake under his command. How she will impale enemies on her horn while she charges. How under his influence she will look like. What an very good steed she could become. These emotions he has, this excitement, it felt so good.

Celestia, her control over the sun will be highly needed back in Middle-Earth. Maybe she isn’t a Maia but if both worlds are connected she is doing to make a good amount of trouble. The fire consuming armies that will spread from the skies. He would stand there watching as it all happens and how his subjects fight for him, how the orcs plunder and kill innocent.

Luna, she has much darkness in her. And the unfinished tale of her becoming this Nightmare Moon Celestia talked about. He could use it to his advantage, he could use this darkness that he feels is still in her in order to bring it out under his influence. He will make that pony fly his banner’s all over the highest peaks, he will maybe even do something for her in return or being loyal

Twilight, she is very smart, he sees it, she is curious but her emotions are linked to the princesses. She is linked to her family, if he can get her family and maybe those elements. He will have her, but he needs to act slowly in order to have her in his grasp. But only time will tell, he doesn’t need exactly this empire, he needs more and more, there needs to be something that allows most leaders of the world to come to a certain place to discuss things.

The smell of victory is in his nostrils. Sauron’s eyes were stuck in one position the whole time looking at the table when the precious document will be laying. He needs only to wait patiently for it, he needs to wait for it and sign it with his hand. This will be the verifying scroll that will tell all of ponies of this country, that they have just signed their funeral.

Discord, he knows something, he hates him and he knows that there is a bigger reason then the one before. This creature can’t have a relationship. With a name like that he will bring his family into ruin, he will make them divorce, and he will personally be the one to put the dot on the divorce regulation.

Rainbow Dash, she is very narcistic. She also has a family, he knows it. In exchange from power and to look “Awesome” she will follow him, he will make her follow him. He will make this continent his new Mordor if he needs to, but from now, he will just spread his words around and he will make the ponies of this city go on the streets in order to bring new laws to the country.

He will make them go and rebel, and then he won’t let them succeed in doing this. Why? He will gain even more splendor and renown across the realm and gain more trust from the royal family, that’s just the perfect thing to do. He will then ask them to do reforms and give themselves absolute power, ignore the nobles or even expel them from the country and count them as rich individuals.

When after maybe years or just months of work he will activate his abilities and take control over their minds, he will make all of the pony lands unite, and from the shadows he will decide which Kingdom or duchy, princess or duke will do, command, earn, build, govern, etc. He will become a new emperor in this land. This is surely going to be the most wonderful thing, he will accomplish in his life.

He wants to try everything and he won’t give up until he reaches the end of his journey and why he is here. He is going to keep on making new alliances and subject throe out this World until the world will be so small and fragile they will just submit under his influence and word. Until the end of time and until the end of his existence that will pass on for millennia. He will succeed and win in every matter and discussion.

No ponies or other countries will stop him, but he needs to do it calmly and watch out from enemies that might endanger him. For now he needs to know more about the world and about its inhabitants, about its creatures and artefacts. He needs to know the history of this world, he needs to know about the purpose of being there this and this minister in order to plan out an excellent utopia in his mind. Then create it with blood and ash from the pits and volcanos.

His emotions are going to be his fuel to do this, and he isn’t going to give upon that. Just like he made the ring, he is going to make this land his. With will and hate he will forge the ranks, with sadness and anger he will conscript and make armies. With revenge and purpose he will hold this title as the “All seeing Ruler of Equis” Only that he needs to also have some spies and some guards to look realistic as if he didn’t know anything about the ponies, he will have to hear out thousands of times the same story of how Equestria was founded, but he doesn’t care.

First step is to sign this document, then to ask for some funds to look as if he wanted to get some protection. Then hire a very good skilled spy to work for him. Make him a wraith and command him so that he will spread evil words, in the end make them rebel, and crush the rebellion to gain trust. From this trust forge new laws, his laws. And take control over the monarchy.

‘A perfect plan’ Sauron thought he took an deep breath.

Of course Sauron still had something he was troubled with, when he changed into a unicorn. And he looked at all the ponies, he could tell which ones were old and young, which ponies were handsome or ugly, beautiful, or horrible to look at. He didn’t like that, every time he returns with his thought to that time, he reminds himself of the ones in front of him

At first he was surprised that he is in fact recognizing which pony is pretty and which not or which one is fat or not fat. When he looks at them right now, he sees animals with big eyes and unrealistically smooth fur. And their fur is also very excellent in touch, as if this was some kind of Godly silk, or if this was a material the kings use for their eiderdowns and sheets.

Sauron the Dark Lord, that took this title after his master. Morgoth that was the strongest of the Valar, and the most righteous one, the most smart one and the most perfect one of all Eru Ilúvatar’s children. Has become interested in the looks of some horses, Sauron’s hate is only bigger and is pointed towards himself at that moment.

But that makes him stronger, as each time he reminds himself of looking into Celestias eyes, that are beautiful and he fully recognized them when he was an Unicorn. His hate grows, while his merciful side dies even more. And the lips, these lips that she uses to command other country leader’s like Cadence to make what she thnks is better. This power and authority mixed with wonderful motherly nature he never had. Makes him curious about this white pony.

Luna, what can he say about her? When he was an unicorn he could say right away with no thinking that she is just beautiful. Cyan eyes? Sadly Celestias purple are more interesting. But her body, yes this is something interesting. He can compare her to a model back from Middle earth with wonderful hips, with wonderful curly body, that isn’t in fact curly but is smooth and is very cute.

Twilight? This was an interesting thing to look at, her mane, simple but also a magnet to look at, her horn sharp, not too big or to small and looked so strong even when it wasn’t as thick as the other Alicorns ones. Walking with grace, and her personality, that he more and more knows of, she is stubborn, and she will do everything to win for her cause like he would.

Who would have thought some horses would make him think if the Eleves are also as beautiful as these three here. Of course from time to time he looked at Flurry Heart to describe her, but for his luck she was just a child and his moral side. Which somehow was left in him, rejected all though that were bad, he isn’t a orc or someone from the bad men to think about a child like that. Maybe he is a tyrant and a liar, a deceiver. But no one can ever tell him he isn’t a dumb beast with instinct like that.

What has his life come to? Sitting in front of animals, sentient animals that can talk have their own culture. Their own values and their own ideologies, their own rulers and their own history? Looking at things like that is weakness. No. It isn’t weakness, it is showing that, he is getting broken. With each moment he spends with them, their way of acting influences him.

No matter how much he will try and forget about what has happened, he will still think about it. This is ridiculous, that’s why he needs to also get back to Arda, to forget maybe just like the elves forgot about him, after many thousands of years. Sauron wasn’t happy with what he got, he isn’t happy with what he needs to work with.

Why was he even alive in the first place? He should have died and then when finally his master escapes he would be reborn, he would fight alongside his master and win in every battle. With Morgoth on Mordors side, he would conquer Gondor and maybe Morgoth would allow him to keep them as his puppets and as his servants.

Shining Armor, he was a soldier, he saw it before he even introduced himself. How can a pony grow a beard? This is ridiculous, he reminds of him of the Haradrim and their beards, not to long, but long enough to bring them down because it will hurt them while you hold their beards. What’s even more interesting, is that it is a blue beard, not black, blond, brown, or white. It’s a blue beard, just like his mane which is also rather short.

“Here it is.” Said Cadence as she levitated the document to them.

It wasn’t a normal piece of paper, it was a special piece of paper. It was made with the help of magic, and the paper was made out of not wood, but gems. Yes, paper made out of gems. According of the recopy, you needs to burn the diamond, you needs to melt it in high temperatures, and then with the help of high level magic mix it with wood. Then a seedling is created, from that seedling grows a tree made out of a random gem, be it a sapphire, rubin, lapis lazuli, or even different salts. It is as hard as a gem, but works, looks like, and burns like wood.

When doing paper you need chemicals and various other things, this here also needs those chemicals and machines. But three times more, and a lot more other things, it is very expensive and only very rich ponies can afford it. The best thing about this kind of paper, is that when you write something on it, you can’t erase it.

Destroying the scroll also isn’t a easiest thing to accomplish. It can take a blow from a minotaur’s axe even with the help of the royal Crystal steel which is one of the best steels in the world. Thanks to this, nothing can be destroyed until something powerful or very skilled comes and makes this paper dissolve itself in a spell that was designed to destroy such things, or a technician with much chemicals comes and makes a enough powerful acid to damage the scroll.

“Here it is your majesty” Said the maid that brought the scroll on a golden plate.

As the scroll was lifted by Cadence, Sauron saw that there was the Crystal Empires coat at arms, from which in a very beautiful design of horses and ponies went down with their heart’s glowing around the edges of the document. He saw the places with a lot of dots where he will probably have to leave his initials or just his signature.

The document was light blue color, and look transplant a bit, however Sauron didn’t mind it. It was a very prestigious piece of paper in front of him. He doesn’t care for the document itself, he cares to just sign it, that now here and by his side he will just form an alliance, and temporary alliance he should add. That will help him to go back to Arda.

The same maid that brought the scroll gave them a writing feather and a small ink container that was in a golden square. First was Cadence to sign the document. She did this while using her magic. Sauron was excited to finally get a foothold here in this World. It seems as if he was here a week or longer, and it was just two days! Didn’t he mention that earlier?

When she was ready, it was Shining’s turn, he didn’t do it with much appreciation as Cadence did. But he still with a smile on his side signed the document. Celestia and Luna from behind nodded their heads nervously, while Twilight raised her eyebrow. She wasn’t to supportive with this turn of action, but she had to accept it.

Discord nervously tapped his finger against the table, Sauron ignored this. Discord couldn’t just let time do this, this would make him almost not touchable by him. But what can he do right now? If he will say anything he will have more problems then he has right now, he needs to find something to destroy this agreement that will bring more evil into this world then anyone has ever seen in their lives.

Fluttershy, she was also nervous, she didn’t trust Sauron. But then again he didn’t do so much and things, yes he did insult her beloved Discord. But then again, it was an misunderstanding, surely maybe she can help him and Discord get along to become friends, she can only imagine how much good both of them can do!

Rainbow dash just watched as the royal family signed this thing, how? She can’t understand this guy was just plain bad! But what can she do? Nothing as long as he is here or else he is going to use fancy words she doesn’t exactly know the meaning of and she will lose to him. But she knows also much words he probably doesn’t know of, he is good. Another draw…she needs to find something to win with him!

“Now its your turn.” Shining said and levitated the scroll to him.

Sauron thanked Shining Armor for that, now. The only one step before finally start working here in the Crystal Empire. Before Sauron would even leave his signature, he wanted to read what was on the scroll. He wanted to know how did they already order one. Or if it was made quickly by the castles servants to bring it here.

In the very lasting Love of the Crystal Pony Volk

Every Pony in the Empire wants and wills it

That an Alliance of a holy cause might form between

The Rulers of their home and their neighbor

As the Crystal Princess wills it, so does the Heart and Pony kind!

This wasn’t exactly what Sauron expected, he expected here to by written something about Mordor and the Crystal Empire. But anyway, there was more to it, however he was too lazy to read it now, and he wanted to already have it behind him and get to work. Of course he will get some questions from Twilight, she is the scientist one. He can expect that to happen, he sees how she looks at him with that little frown, making her muzzle look small and… in the animal point of view, adorable.

Sauron took the feather, and he dipped them in ink. After that, he begin to sign up the scroll. He of course wrote in his Black Speech. Twilight looked at the wonderful calligraphy, the letters and the way how they look like, she could imagine that his language is probably a language of poetry. Where every word, sounds like an angels deepest expression of love to the world.

Sauron Finished it, and put the feather away. Cadence and Shining together grabbed the scroll in their magic. Sauron happily smiled to himself, Flurry Heart was angry that she didn’t have a say in this. She would of course sign this, but she would like to already have more free will when it comes to making such things.

The doors opened and two crystal guards went inside the room, both were pegasi. Just like Sauron expected they both escorted the maid that brought the scroll with the document somewhere where they keep things like this. Now that this was done, they could depart, Sauron didn’t know what time it is, but there isn’t much time left, at least from the Princesses, they will depart to Equestria, maybe he will go Equestria in a month or so.

“Should we organize a party for this special event?” Cadence asked.

Now that was an interesting question, he could get to know more about the local culture and about the local staff. He will also have more room to go and see inside the libraries in this palace to look at maybe some very powerful things he could get if he wanted to. For example, knowing the location of a hidden artifact that will help him in his problems. Or how to maybe get more soldier’s for uprisings I this land.

Those ponies also are very party like, this means that he will have much time to improve relations with them, and maybe the Princesses from Equestria will be here too? That would be perfect even more things to know about, and he wouldn’t tell them a thing. About mentioning things, and history, he told them enough. He now needs someone to tell about the city for serious reasons.

“But of course, I won’t mind such thing happening,” Sauron said with his hand on his Heart, “However, I fear that my unawareness of your culture and customs can effect this in a bad way” He continued.

The ponies look at themselves, Discord just sat in the chair happy to hear this. He cause that to maybe prove he is evil. How? Its very easy, when Sauron will try to get used to the traditions he will try to maybe spy and get much information in secret rooms. And when he will see him, somewhere where he shouldn’t be. He will tell this Cadence and Shining, and he will finally have an alibi to get rid of Sauron.

He won’t forget what Faust told him, that an evil spirit will venture into the world. That he was fallen and evil. That he will have a scary armor and that he will be a bad creature. Sauron admits this darkness, this ring emits it. And it is familiar to his magic also. How didn’t yet Celestia and Luna notice this, he doesn’t know but something must have happened to them.

Who would expect that he wouldl listen to a pony, though he would give her the fact that she was the mother of Celestia and Luna, and he fought her! Not once but many times, and then he also fought Luna and Celestia in the Civil War. He hates to admit it, but Sauron might defeat him, it makes him sad and also it makes him angry to think about it.

“Don’t worry about this, you’ll have some time to learn about our customs.” Cadence assured him.

Shining then stepped forward “Besides Rarity will come to make you some clothes to wear, I bet she will be in heaven when he will have the option to do some clothes for such an event” Shining added

“I’m happy to hear that.” Sauron said as the door opened.

This time one crystal guard went in, he was a normal earth pony, though he was taller than most. But a soldier is a soldier. He bowed before them, and then turned to Princess Luna and Celestia. The sisters already knew what this meant, their time to depart has come. They hope Twilight won’t do to much damage while with Sauron.

“Your chariots have arrived,” Said the crystal guard.

“It seems we have to go back to Equestria.” Celestia said.

“Sadly, our duties need to be fulfilled.” Luna stepped in.

Sauron together with all of the ponies went with them to say goodbye to the Princesses. Of course it was also sad that they have to depart, Twilight is going to stay here in the Crystal Empire for two maybe three more days. She wants to know more about the world from which Sauron comes from. She is also interested in telling him about the city, even when she doesn’t exactly trust him.

Sauron saw as there was two chariots with each having four pegasi in armor, standing while taking a break before again departing to Equestria. The Princesses saluted the soldier’s and so did the soldier’s. What Sauron didn’t like was that the guards had golden Armor, he didn’t understand what was with these ponies and gold.

Gold is one of the weakest metals in the world, of course it can stand some pressure but a gold sword will eventually break. He will have to teach them something if they want to survive, of course the ponies have magic. But magic can’t fix everything. And with this stupid cutie mark policy not all unicorns will be battle mages.

“We hope we will see each other soon Lord Sauron,” Celestia said, shaking Sauron’s hand.

“I hope the same Princess Celestia” Sauron responded.

Next was Luna that was waiting patiently behind her sister, for some reason seeing Celestia shaking his hand first made Luna a little jealous. But it didn’t matter, it was just politics there was no point in being jealous. She always goes for diplomatic missions. Well not anymore since Twilight has that role, but mostly to fix what Twilight didn’t accomplish.

“It was very nice to meet you, I hope you will come to Equestria.”

“After your tales, I’m sure I will have a small vacation there in Equestria.” Sauron didn’t lie, Equestria sounds promising.

The Princesses said final goodbyes to the royal crystal family. Of course Flurry Heart was hugged and Twilight was also hugged, a tiny bit longer then Flurry Heart but that was adjust a small detail that wasn’t to important. Sauron Looked at this from the side, he saw how much the share love for each other.

The princesses stepped on the chariots and when they took off Sauron had to cringe in his mind. How can they use their own kin for such things? This is way worse than those Elves, they think they are wise and immortal. Maybe time can’t touch them, but he can touch them, and then they are not immortal. They are more mortal then a rabbit in a forest.

Sauron isn’t a patient guy, he has anger problems. His hate can be so powerful that skies can turn black and lighting can strike the forces of his enemies. The same with all other emotions. That’s why he never used love as an emotion, he never had any to anything. Maybe he loved his ring, but it was greed, maybe he loved his power, but it was just conceit.

He will have to one day say that he isn’t a friend of theirs in reality, that he is just an ally and that he doesn’t want to be more. These ponies must like him, but they need to hate him enough to want him already go away and not try to keep him here in the Crystal Empire. He could also use those spells they use to learn something new from the ponies.

Celestia and Luna were already far away, Cadence and Shining Armor looked at the horizon, the sun wasn’t blinding them. Flurry Heart had her head rested against her fathers shoulder. Twilight was beside them while Sauron was a couple meter’s away from them, with his hands behind his back. His long hair were long enough to reach his hands.

Sauron imagined now, how this would look if he would be in war with those ponies. What would the landscape look like if he decided to wage war with the ponies. He saw smoke and ash, he saw dead ponies and guards everywhere. The crystal ground on which he was, was cracked and broken. In between the crack there was blood from the fallen soldier’s.

He then looked at his left, houses and ponies were going around, what he saw was total massacre and the crystal flags were destroyed and ripped apart. While he with his magic changed their appearance to his banner, the Dark Tower with his great burning eye. On a black background, while the ring poem was around it and at the second plain of the flag, there was red and orange indicating fires of Orodrum.

He then looked at the family, he saw then standing and waiting to be hanged. That would happen if they were his enemies. That would happen if they were his enemies indeed. Flurry Heart wasn’t there, and Shining Armors body was burned so that he could be forgotten, while all of the citizens watched as Twilight and Cadence will be changed.

He then imagined himself, by his side there was Discord that was on his knees and his eyes were burning orange color. Saying that he had influence over him, and only in a matter of time he would get his wife and his child that he heard about. Luna and Celestia weren’t present, they were gone to Equestria to call for help.

Rainbow dash was in chains, trying to get free while the soldier he got control of would rape her. Sad thing, but there needs to be a punishment for fighting against him, and there needs to be a punishment for even touching him. Of course there was he, his armor very broken and very damaged, however his body wasn’t touched too much, maybe here and there a few scratches and cut’s. But other then that, he was good.

Thinking about something like this, maybe he shouldn’t think about such things or he might accidently do them. Sauron didn’t like to think that way about this land where everything is destroyed because they fought for freedom. After this alliance with the ponies, he will change the way he talks and the way he thinks so that he might get more influential than destructive.

Its been long since he played as a deceiver, but it won’t be so hard going back to the old ways. He mastered the art of speech, and he could master it dozens of times he wanted to. He already has caused some chaos and Discord for just being here, this won’t be hard to get the ponies on his side. But everything in its time, first things. He needs to know Twilight better and get on his side or just make her friendly towards him.

“Let’s get back inside.” Said Cadence.

“I agree.” Sauron added.

He went behind them, Twilight beside him, she wanted to say something however she couldn’t work up the nerves to do so. But she thought about the whole ring questioning, and how her question was wrong to ask. Maybe it did make him furious and maybe she stepped onto a personal matter. But she wanted to have a clear mind when she apologized to him.

From time to time she looked at him, Sauron noticed it. But he didn’t say a thing, he used the shadows to get a good view from behind Shining and Cadence. He saw how every time her eyes shifted towards him. Twilight noticed Shining’s, and Cadenc’s shadow being darker then usual and it also had a strange area that was slightly darker, it was such a slight tint that she almost missed it.

Sauron saw this, how she looked at the shadow, how she looked him into his yes even if she didn’t do it directly. He stopped immediately using the shadows. The feeling disappeared but Twilight kept looking at the shadows, she looked as if she was sad for some reason, but she wasn’t. She just looked like those sue to having her attention at the shadows.

‘Smart, careful, curious and perceptive’ Thought Sauron ‘The more I like you, the more of an enemy you become’ He muttered

Author's Note

With this chapter I finally end the all long planning and internal feelings stuff that probably bothered you the whole time, the thing is we only need Sauron to know Twilight. And straight from there will be action and minor time skips, so that there won't be 25 chapter's with nothing interesting.

We can consider this to be the ending of Act one, where the is only plot and discussions, first appearance and all. Of course not fully but slowly you can get that popcorn.

I also seek your comments by the following weeks there hasn't been any good comment's. Of course there are you the 370 readers that follow my story and I'm thankful, leave your thoughts I would like to see some comments that do not belong to a German stormtrooper
(Not that I mind...)

Edited by Raistlin Phantom

Ch 29: *Sigh* What An Nice Twilight I

Ch 29: *Sigh* What An Nice Twilight I

It has been three hours since Luna and Celestia departed, Sauron missed them a tiny bit. He liked their presence, so calm and easy to play around with. But now he has time to do some action, of course he still has to ease tensions with Discord, so that Discord would not suspect anything. Sauron was often a calm character, however, he also has anger problems, great anger problems he had and he didn’t like it when someone wishes to see how much he can hold out.

Why such information appeared in his head, as if he wanted to tell everyone about it? He himself didn’t know, there was Twilight Sparkle that was the Princess of “Friendship” Sauron has never laughed harder in his mind. How can one be a princess of “Friendship”? Friendship shows weakness, friendship is a burden, and it is a curse upon the world.

He understands if she was the “diplomat” of Equestria, then maybe for giggles and fun to give her such name. But for serious reasons, if she is the smart one, and if she is a Princess that does something in running the country. She needs to be serious, she needs to sound serious. He felt really weird about this, he is just being tortured in this world.

Since meeting Flurry Heart, he wanted to help those creatures for some reason, maybe because they are such weak and pitiful, such underlings and such a mistake. That he even can’t harm them? It is quite possible, it is a possibility. The golden armor, the silver spears, the ridiculous idea of defending the city with only magic. This is wrong! These ponies will die some day if no one shows them how to properly defend themselves.

This Crystal Empire, what kind of empire is it? It’s not big or not to small, it looks so tired and so bored. And where is this Crystal Heart? He needs to find that ridiculous thing before they reactivate it and he will be thrown away by the magical force. He doesn’t need that and the ponies won’t leave their city open.

Sitting now, on a golden sofa, with very beautiful red outlines. The softens and the perfect size for him, it makes this moment better. He was angry since he lost his ring, he has been angry since Morgoth didn’t listen to him. But he needs to keep those thoughts away. All the things that happened need to stay in his mind nothing can escape into this world.

Golden rims, that were made out of very strange golden material. Before Sauron there was a crystal table, oval, polished and shining. On the table there was a cup made out blue porcelain, with flowers carved on it. Beside the cup, there was a small plate and on it there was a fork. A couple napkins arranged into a swan.

He has been sitting like this for some time, and he felt every move and every breath the guards made in this room. Two guards to be exact, one was tall and was a unicorn, the other a Pegasus. The unicorn was brown and looked very much like a horse, his horn the size of most other guards. Wearing his silver armor with a diamond heart in the center.

The Pegasus, he was different, he had orange fur, and a blue mane that seemed to be up unerotically. How it actually wasn’t falling on him was a mystery. He had his helmet off for some reason, Sauron didn’t mind it. In fact looking at them using the shadows and invisible sources that was magic. Is quite funny.

His flank that hid his Cutie mark, was hid with a cloth that had the same symbol Twilight sparkles cutie mark was. The rest of the armor was familiar to the one that the guards that escorted Luna and Celestia back home. But as a smith, as a very educated and experienced smith. Sauron saw that the metal was actually brass and iron melted together, and left in heat for long enough to have golden look.

“Ehhh…” Sauron sighed from boredom.

For a small amount of time he felt very light and calm, but when he again breathed with his nose. He again felt heavy and very tense. From all times, from all rooms, and from all places. He had to wait in one of the “noble” guest rooms. Not that someone is going to visit him, but to leave the ponies rebuild the palace alone because they fear him.

Not only that, this wasn’t the only reason. He needed to leave Discord alone because he couldn’t work when he was around. This was ridiculous, he can’t even go and walk around the palace because this abomination, this joke of a creature. Said he is uncomfortable with him?! This was to much for one day, he needed rest and he needed to do something like, battle, or torture anyone.

Maybe the guards? They seem to emotionless, they won’t be angry if he played with them. This didn’t sound so bad in his mind, he located a small diamond. The diamond was just there, on the opposite, it was laying there. It was ocean green, nothing special was about it. However if you have a Maia that once served Aulë, and you have an idea, you will have an splendid effect.

With a small smirk, Sauron got more comfy on the soft sofa that was bad for his back. His hands were behind his head, to look more satisfied and more relaxed. He had those guards for protection and to ask for anything he wants. And he want this diamond, so he first needs to ask for permission to have it.

“Guards,” He said, the guards posture changed to more officia, to one with respect as if their own rulers speaking to them.

“Yes my lord?” Asked the unicorn.

“Firstly, tell me your name and rank,” Sauron answered, his voice sounding disappointed and very cold.

The guard surprised with the tone, gulped hard and spoke “Corporal, Midnight Strike my lord.”

Sauron nodded, so they send him almost inexperienced soldiers to guard him? Is this a attempt to assassinate him? It can be, his orcs did once something similar. They send easy and inexperienced orcs to be killed, so that the chieftain can be replaced. A smart move, if the ponies think he will give up easily they are mistaken.

‘What am I thinking about?’ Sauron groaned to himself.

“And the other one?” He asked now more happily.

The almost completely orange, but yellow in some way Pegasus took a step forward. He took a deep breath and look at his companion. He then opened his mouth and sweat was pouring from him. But his stress wasn’t as great as his courage, and with taping his hoof on the floor, and getting his head up he spoke magnificently.

“Second Lieutenant, Flash Sentry”

Now this is something he can understand, a second lieutenant that can at least command someone. Power and responsibility was in this Pegasus hooves. And experienced soldier was guarding him, at least someone worthy being in his Kingly presence. This means that this the chief of the one unicorn next to him.

“Second lieutenant you say? How much do you command?”

Flash didn’t know what to say, in fact he just from time to time could command the garrison in Twilight castle and check on the barracks in Ponyville to report to the head captain what is going on. Besides that he also reported what is the state of the military in this village. He didn’t actually do much to earn this rank, he just had to be friend with Twilight, and have some times together. But eventually it didn’t work out.

“I am responsible for commanding the castle… Palace of Twilight Sparkles garrison from time to time.” He said.

“Go on.”

“I do report the state of the military in the barracks in Ponyville. Earlier when my rank was senior staff ensign, I had my own small squad of royal guards patrolling and escorting Princess Twilight.” Flash said.

“Something else?” Sauron asked.

“No my lord, that’s all.”

Pretty poor Sauron had to admit, if he was in Arda he would have action and action the whole time until he would die by his hands or by the hands of some orc captains. This life of a military commander had to be pretty boring here in Equestria. Maybe he could spark a war between the ponies and other countries when he has enough influence?

“Tell me, can I take that diamond there?”

Flash sentry looked at where Sauron pointed, the diamond, it was just an diamond. A nice diamond that looked pricey. He never understood why there some diamonds just laying like this, this isn’t even looking cool. Maybe if to put an golden grail with other gems that would be filled with gold or flowers would spin around it. Then it would look better than just a gem laying there for no reason.

About taking the diamond, he didn’t know what he should say, he was ordered to bring him most things. And that’s just all, he also knew that Twilight did something and that this guy is angry at her, this of course didn’t help Flash’s opinion of Sauron to improve. Not that it as good at the beginning, but if he had to reply now, then yes he can take the diamond.

‘What wrong can happened?’ He thought.

“Yesssss…” He extended the word.

Sauron happy with the repose levitated the diamond to himself, he didn’t move his hand. He just looked at it, thought about it and with his will brought it to him. The diamond was floating in front of him, he grabbed the diamond that now he held in his palm. He with another smirk asked the blue maned Pegasus.

“Tell me, what do you see in this diamond.”

Flash looked at the diamond, and taken back by this strange question. Tried to find something to response to Sauron. Why? He had experience with Shining Armor and to this day he has. If you don’t respond in the way the royalty, the very mad royalty wants you too, then you are very, very beaten and in some deep shit. As he liked to call it.

“It looks nice, I would give it to someone if it was up to me.” He responded.

“What do you think, you could with it?” Sauron asked and stood up.

He turned to flash that was standing still by the door, one step closer to Sauron. Flash didn’t know what Sauron meant right now, however he didn’t like where this was going. Flash thought about I, this guy was known to have the ability to cast magic, and to shapeshift into a pony. Maybe something with magic? This can be it.

“Enchant it? So that it would do something or be more valuable?” He guessed.

Sauron Looked at him, the diamond in his hand. Interesting idea just appeared in Sauron mind. What if he did enchant this diamond into something valuable, something useful. This wasn’t a bad idea to play around with those guards, if he has to spend time in this room. Then he will have some fun and the ponies will never again leave him alone.

“Indeed.” He said with a deep and calm tone.

Sauron’s hand started to glow, his hand was at first engulfed with smoke particles that were sparking and had small lights erupting from it. Then the color changed to the same ocean blue the diamond was, Sauron showed to them what was happening and energy was swirling around the diamond. Flash and his Unicorn companion looked at each other.

The first thought was to run but then, but then everything changed. The diamond was lifted into the air, and Sauron brought his hand behind him. The diamond emitted shadow energy. Flash got into some sort of offensive position while Midnight Strike’s horn was glowing. Both in a position to attack. Then there was a eruption of light, white light that blinded them.

When flash and Midnight Strike opened their eyes, there diamond didn’t emit anything now, it just was glowing. It was glowing ocean green color. With sweat coming down their cheeks and foreheads they looked at Sauron that was smiling. He then looked at the ground and with an opened mouth looked back at them.

“I’m not an pony anatomy specialist.” He begin.

The diamond then swirled with ocean green mist that from a head formed, the head was the head of a wolf. Then it created the paws and the front of the torso, the creature was as big and tall like Sauron. Only on four legs, the diamond was on the wolfs foreheads, the eyes were glowing orange just like his, like a fire, like a Volcanic pit filled with fire only waiting for a sacrifice.

“But you need to burn some fat.”

The wolf was now complete standing in front of Sauron, with a white mist resembling saliva driving from it mouth. Then the wolf got happy? It smiled and it stuck its tongue out, it was ready to jump and play with them and wagged its tail. Of course Sauron wasn’t hit by the tail, somehow. The two ponies smiled weirdly and Flash asked.

“And this means?”

Twilight Sparkle the Princess of Friendship, was about to form a new kind of friendship. Maybe a successful one with Lord Sauron by apologizing to him. She stood in front of the door to one of the “noble” guest rooms. Why were they called noble? Delegations and rich merchant families did business with other Crystal Empire ponies in such rooms. The palace is in a way also a public place, and a place where rich and the high class have meetings about the Empire.

Twilight sat in front of the door for some time now, and she not only noticed a small flash of light but also worried voices behind those doors. Maybe he was angry now for some reason? Or not in good mood? Sooner or later she would have to apologize and then what? Now she has an opportunity to maybe even start a small and comfortable peaceful conversation and get to know more things about him.

Flash was in there, her ex-boyfriend. He was ordered to defend Sauron with one of the few crystal unicorn ponies. To this day she doesn’t know how did manage the minister of defense make her construct her own royal guard segment? Military is now unneeded, wasn’t used for a thousand years. So much peace and Harmony was seen that military is only a mean word or militia or police in some cities.

But then maybe she should think of knowing him better, being a princess of Friendship and all. She is tied in family bonds with Cadence and her brother and little FH. They have him here as a guest that saved her niece. She won’t forget that, since Flurry Heart told her with detail looking her in the eyes that he saved her. She is forever in debt just like the Crystal Empire that will help him get home back to his world, back to his Mordor and to his Arda.

Twilight reached out with her hoof to open the door. The white door had golden handles and were polished beautifully, so that they shined with grace and the light coming from them looked familiar to Celestia sun. The door handles had the shape of leaves, and in the middle there was a small gap that was made out of glass.

Twilight put her hoof on the handle, she was about to open the door, and then she heard a familiar voice on the other side, and again some light was to be seen on the other side, she didn’t know what was happening. Midnight Strike probably used magic for something, but the green ocean color, that was familiar to deep mint color. Wasn’t his color, his color was the same as hers, thanks to his lavender eyes.

She got closer and overheard what was happening on the other side thanks to the slot in the door. She didn’t do such things often but now she was curious what was going on. She hoped nobody would see her, she quickly looked around to see if no one was there. She was lone in the hallways, that’s good, now back to business.

“You need to burn some fat.” She heard Sauron’s male and adult voice.

About his voice, he was very interesting to listen to, she was always forgetting to do notes on what he said and only from time to time she asked to repeat what he said. It sounded to interesting, she would listen to him if he read her a book. She was sometimes very sleepy and she only heard his voice and his voice in her head, the world and the physical matter didn’t exist in some moments.

Then Twilight was hit by something, the something was the door that launched her away. Her muzzle hurt and she grabbed her nose, she thought it was broken but she was just hurt a little bit. She was on her back, defenseless ready to be attacked with a sadden and shocked looked she looked.

Then she saw…

Midnight Strike and Flash Sentry run for their lives, or rather one of them flied for his life while the other galloped as hard as he could. At first Twilight didn’t understand what happened, but then it was clear as day, a transparent ocean green wolf with glowing predatory hungry eyes wolf jumped and chased them both.

Twilight wanted to cast a shield at herself. But she didn’t have to as the wolf chased the two male ponies down the castle. Twilight got back on her hooves and then she heard a small and happy chuckle next to her. She looked at her right and located Sauron, that was smiling and then he put his hand over his mouth and looked shocked himself.

“I didn’t think that the royal guardsmen are scared of a small illusion,” He said and looked at Princess Twilight, “I would advise two days of very hard training and maybe two weeks for very strict house arrest to remind them of their job.” He said seriously.

Twilight surprised by all this, sat down and looked into the distance where the two ponies were screaming while the wolf was barking. The echo of this event was heard by almost all of the staff members on the second and third floor. Sauron sat with a smirk as he watched, and heard as the chaos was spreading throughout the palace as the two ponies run from the illusion he has created.

Twilight looked nervously at Sauron, her first question was to ask why he did do that. But she probably wouldn’t understand, it seems he is a just like the princesses from time to time, playing jokes. However this one can cause some serious damage. Either way, she isn’t here to do speeches and lectures she is here for business.

She did a few circles with her hoof, she didn’t know what to say, she bit her lip. Looking at the floor many things came to her mind, she could start with a small hello, or just already say that she is sorry for earlier, and explain that she didn’t want to insult him. She looked up, bad luck wanted that Sauron also looked at her

They gaze met, as if two sparks, met the same thing and together formed a bigger one. This look caused a fire to burn in each one of their souls, a thing appeared in them when they met their looks. Sauron’s cold but with much pleasure look met with Twilight worried and sad one. The mixture of emotions from each other added more adrenaline to the situation.

Twilight lavender eyes were in his orange ones, not reflected perfectly as if in a mirror to represent back the beauty of this smart look. But still the orange and her eyes reflection seemed as if his eyes were magical, as if a energy of lavender color was in his eyes. That was Twilight saw, and it made her blush a tiny bit to see that someone is concentrated on her only.

What Sauron saw was different, he saw fire, he saw inferno that destroyed the sky that was her eyes. He saw his predatory lion eyes in hers. He saw anger and he saw darkness with destruction deep inside this gaze. Deep inside he knew that knowledge means destruction, and that deep inside her there is a dark Twilight with bad intentions waiting to be released. Just like he was from the false belief that he can’t control and have power.

It made him mad, it remind him that even pure things get corrupted and need to polished again to look perfect. Jus like he, he was perfect as Eru created him, then he was corrupted to believe that the Valar are good and that the power he wants is a bad thing to wish for. But he was polished back by Melkor just like the Silmarillion's were by Fëanor.

The awkward moment needed to end but either side wanted it to end. Sauron didn’t want it to end because it was keeping him, calm and in Harmony without anger and he felt connected to the world. Even the air, and wind that he felt on his face and hair, because of the opened windows were like the most sweet compliments he could ever hear.

Twilight didn’t want to look back, she saw something in the form of sorrow hidden there, as if those eyes were a volcano that needed to be put out and to dig inside of it to find the thing that keep it sad, that keeps it evil or very dangerous. It also interested Twilight that she felt familiar in this situation, as she once felt but she can’t remember when.

“P-Princess Twilight.” Sauron started.

Twilight blinked a couple times before responding “Yes?”

“It is pleasure to see you again, is there something you wish to discuss? Or were you simply randomly passing by?” Sauron asked.

Twilight felt heavy as if gravity just pulled her towards the ground with triple effort, and with tripled strength while Celestia and Luna both wither their magic wanted to crush her. Sweat was forming on her face, her heartbeat was now as fast as Rainbow Dash speed record. This was very unbelievable, and it was very unrealistic that something was faster than Rainbow Dash, but this was the reality.

“Y-Yes,” She said very shyly again doing two circles with her right hoof, “I came to… apologize.”

Sauron wasn’t to surprised at this, indeed she did in a way insult him. Not too much, but he can play merciful. He needs to show that he doesn’t want to talk about the ring and also show much mercy to her. He can’t play harsh but harsh enough not to get this question ever asked again. He needs to find the balance.

“I think I know about what you want to apologize.” He said with no longer having a smile, he looked at her from above and he looked tall and serious.

Twilight was stressed about the situation. Sauron broke the eye connection that lifted from Twilight very much almost all of the pressure she felt, but it also was like a connection lost to something every pony needs, or at least every crystal pony needs. She somehow still managed to have friends, and still managed to talk with the griffons. Talking with another monarch can’t be that bad.

“Please, come inside.” He said, stepping aside for her.

Twilight with grace came inside the room. She was nervous not so much when she first came here and wanted to open the door. Her muzzle wasn’t hurt badly but it still hurt her, Sauron while Twilight got past him, saw that a small part of her muzzle had her fur cut away. He eyes the small injury, then he connected it with the doors opening.

‘She’s hurt’

Twilight came inside, she sat on the sofa where Sauron was sting earlier, she got herself comfortable, she didn’t know he was sitting there at first so she took all the place for herself. She heard the door closing, she heard his footsteps. She looked as he was moving towards her with a small smile that seemed to friendly, as if he also tried to get along with her.

This of course got Twilight some hope that maybe she isn’t doomed to be enemies with him, since Spike left. She didn’t have anyone to talk to, she didn’t have anyone else then Starlight to heave eating dinner and breakfast or supper. It was so depressing, but she was happy and she was proud she raised him, that she was his mom. He got along with Ember and who knows, maybe they even have an egg in the line?

Sauron now looking for a place to sit, just noticed Twilight had all of the sofa for herself, she looked like a duck on the water, the only difference is that her back hooves were straight rather than under her or beside her. Her front hooves crossed, she had her head rested on them. She looked nervous, this was a good thing for him.

The more the subject is nervous, the more he can get for himself out of it, he needs information and maybe he can make a deal or two with Twilight if she really wants to get along. Now, there was only one sofa and no chair, because most were used for other things after he with Discord destroyed most of this place.

But he wasn’t left with nothing, the sofa wasn’t completely taken by Twilight. There was a small gap between her and the arm layer of the sofa. Before Twilight noticed he had no place to sit and she wanted to change her position, she was met with him intron’s of him. Looking at her with his arm under his chin.

So philosophic, so serious, without mercy or any soul. The arua of a cold business stallion was coming from him. Blond hair, and those eyes, waiting to get as much as possible pain and sorrow from her for whatever she has done. She still wanted to move to give him more space to have, however when she tried to over, a strange feeling of powerlessness hit her.

“I insist on staying how you are Princess Twilight.”

She again felt strong and the hard rock that was placed on her back, it disappeared the feeling of nothingness and despair vanished as if it was nothing. It was destroyed completely after he said it, he was like a mentor like a spirit of power that could do much with words if he wanted to. The excitement to also know more things about his world and about him. It swallowed her sanity slowly, but still she needed to apologize.

Twilight opened her mouth, she wanted to speak and she got something out of her “I-I wanted to…” She stopped, she was uncomfortable for some reason.

Chuckling he smiled, and clappin his hand he said “Maybe I’ll start?”

Twilight was now confused, it is hard to imagine but she was. Why would he apologize? And most importantly for what would he like to apologize? He has done nothing harmful towards her, he didn’t insult her like she did, and he didn’t go on about personal things like she did, and he didn’t hurt her like she did him. Now that she thought, she really did wrong.

“I’m sorry for the door, It is because of me your muzzle hurts. If you’d like to, I would gladly fix this problem.” He said innocently and she could tell that he was sorry indeed.

But now she knows for what he wanted to apologize for, she didn’t think it was his fault. It was no ponies fault actually. When they jumped out of the room, she was hit by the door indeed. However he wasn’t the one to blame only, they could also watch out if they run, and now that she again says in her mind what she just thought. It sounds stupid! Be careful while running for their lives?

“So, can I have the pleasure?”

Twilight got her attention back at him, she looked at the floor and then at the sofa and again at the floor. She rolled her eyes and she felt weirdly in her chest, while thinking how he would want to fix her pain problem that wasn’t serious, but did hurt her still. But with a sigh, she gave up, maybe this will be a good feeling.

“If you really want to...” She said loud enough for Sauron to hear.

He nodded and placed carefully his hand on the small injury, Twilight lightly flinched from the sudden physical contact and her wings got up slightly. Her tail swished from side to side in anticipation, she looked with her eyes at his finger that flickered with yellow light that was almost white. Surprisingly it didn’t blind her in any case it even hurt her like light does sometimes.

She gave up, and rested her head on his hand, he changed his hands and on his left hand he had her head laying. While with his right hand with his thumb he run across the injury and it also flickered in this light. He has done it very carefully, and very softly and slowly specially for her only since many thousand years. He didn’t expect he would do something slowly and carefully anymore to anyone. He expected to do rough and violent things.

‘Especially to opposite sex.’ For some unknown reason, this appeared in his mind

For Twilight it was a paradise, his hands, his hands were so good, so warm and she even tried to smell them! She didn’t regret that, the weird scent of something not so much burned and fresh grass invaded her nose. His hands were so soft and he held her with them. She almost felt as if she had a pillow under her muzzle.

His skin, touched her fur, and when he run his thumb over the injury she didn’t notice, she felt wonderful. She felt as if her mom was hugging her, a spark of emotions rushed through her body. More sweat came from her body as he felt heat and temperature rise I her. The pain? She didn’t feel anything anymore, she felt good, she felt as so light and so safe…

Author's Note

HAHAHAH!

Finally some minor action and magic appearing and not just the plot! You happy? Of course you all are :trollestia:

Remember to write a coment, and remeber to always go and give love to the editor Raistlin Phantom

Ch 30: *Sigh* What an Nice Twilight II

Ch 30: *Sigh* What an Nice Twilight II

Other then having Twilight’s head on his hands, and having the opportunity to finally touch this unrealistically smooth fur. He saw that the ponies have a lot of weaknesses when it comes to physical interaction. He can clearly see this thank to Twilight reaction, the small but quite enjoyable contact with her fur is very satisfying.

Her fur feels like the best cushions and material that there was availed to but by a very high quality merchant. Warm and not harsh in touch like some animals or even horses have. Her mane that his fingers stroked while her head rested under his hand, also was really interesting. His skin wasn’t prepared for such high quality smoothness and softness.

Although the closed eyes and her head gently moved to the left, has presented him with one of the many things life offers. Sauron wasn’t a fan of life, no. He wasn’t one for a long time, but this image of Twilight Sparkle being here and almost sleeping in his touch that didn’t make her go to sleep. Softened his senses, it softened his way of breathing.

Although it would be little to say that it looks very nice for a horse, or rather a pony. He must admit that he did not suspect that he would meet something similar in his life like, a nice pony who will listen to an apology for what she did. Twilight Sparkle, a very interesting name to remember that will be always there in his mind, until higher powers make him forget it.

Now that he healed her wound he could leave her alone and listen to what she has to say for what she asked him. But then again, is it necessary? Is it truly a thing he needs to hear out? He would rather hear about Equestria and stupid adventures of Luna on the moon then hearing an apology. It wasn’t needed.

‘What in the world am I thinking!’

He needed to hear that apology from her, he needed to make her see him angry he needed to make her apologize. He is Sauron the great, he is the dark Lord and the ruler of all men in the world! Be it in Middle-Earth or any other continent he is their ruler, and he will be one until the end of his existence.

He broke the physical contact with her fur, he broke the contact that felt as if he broke up with something that healed his hands. Maybe he wasn’t hurt himself, maybe he was fine, but the feeling of holding a creature that doesn’t fear you and maybe even like you. It was so warming, and it was so nice to think about.

The contact broke and his fingers and both hands were again surround by air that felt as emery paper. Compared to the last few moments when he was with contact with Twilight. Twilight violently opened her eyes, and backed her head away, she didn’t even notice she leaned so much forward. She felt embarrassed that she looked like a dog wanting to get petted.

“Better?” He asked, slowly, but surely and not with much curiousness in his voice.

Twilight smiled weirdly, and her head hang only a tiny bit more lower than it was before that, she bit her lip just slightly. She gulped before speaking, and now speaking after touching his hands felt even more weird and uncomfortable. Such close contact with somepony’s she doesn’t know of. What an disgrace to herself and to the statute of a princes.

“Yes thank you very much.” She said.

Sauron got more comfortable, he didn’t want to sit on the sofa in a uncomfortable position while heating what sue has to say. The apology thing still was in his head, and it didn’t give him time to think. And to say that everything happened in one day, so much thinking and so much detail he was presented with, he did so much but it felt as if it was an eternity.

“So…” he started.

And then the familiar burn of emotion and fire hit him, he wanted to already push forward with what he wanted to say. But nothing, there was hollowness as if the deepest and meanest sprites of the void formed a pact to steal away his ability to speak. As if he couldn’t say any more word, that the shadow creatures.

The spider demons his master Morgoth used to kill the trees of Valinor so that there will be eternal darkness. The same spirits and other demons. He didn’t know much about them but the nothingness he felt when trying to say, or here and now, trying to recover and continue his dialog with Twilight was so great. And it was so deep and a lot of nothingness that it made him think.

Is it he who is blocked by something. And he can’t say what he wants because there is a reason for that. And his mind just doesn’t want to allow him do it and make her feel bad, and worse? Or is he the reason for that, because of him not wanting to hear Twilight to apologize? She is just a pony, a horse that can speak and has a personality.

When he again repeated what he said, what he though it in his mind wand what he meant by what just he has said. It make him also sad, and it felt as if he just betrayed something very valuable, something he would never give up. Something he would maybe even give up his own self, his own life and own passion, his own ring maybe?

‘No...’

He with his point finger probed the ring on his hand to feel its majestic presence, to feel himself in one body not in two. Maybe it would be better to just leave it? The whole apology thing, she will do it herself and when she does he won’t hesitate on stopping her. He will just listen, look at those eyes, and respect that pony that is in front of him.

Sauron didn’t continue, Twilight heard his one word and her ears perked. She had to apologize to him, she had to do it, or else she isn’t going to become friends with him. And apparently he is more powerful than both Luna and Celestia. That is really unrealistic and really unbelievable thing to imagine. But if they say so, then she has to also keep an eye on him.

The girls are also going to arrive tomorrow so better get this done now and have rest for the day. Of course apologizing isn’t an easy thing when you stepped on somepony else’s personal matter. But she needs to do it calmly and use the right words, say it from the heart and be happy that he accepts the apology, he seems to be a very kind non pony. He will surely accept.

“Y-Yes I’m very sorry,” She stated, “I-I wanted to apologize you for that one time, I mentioned about your…”

The one final puzzle, that can even now mentioning it, can destroy what she has just built from just a small talk. A small golden rimmed object in the shape of a circle, that emitted dark presence and magic for some reason. She even couldn’t ignore it right now, she wanted to took small glance at it. She really wanted to but she didn’t.

“Your ring.” She said.

And the last part was here, dropped like the magic beam was when Tired destroyed Ponyville and the surroundings. Making her home, her old home a burned tree with many books burned. It dropped so hard, that Twilight thought she stared into Sauron’s eyes for a minute. But that wasn’t the worst thing to happen, Oh no, it will just come.

“Yes, It truly did make… angry at you.” He said.

That was what she feared he would say, she made him angry because of her starkness, she was so skilled in talking now to ponies and other races. And here her curiousness won with her mind, she became weak as a princess. She became weak when she was a princess and she is weak when she is now here in this room being a Princess doing diplomacy!

“We both do not want to be enemies do we? Princess Twilight?”

Twilight looked at him, she nodded.

“No, of course not, that’s why I’m here. I’m very sorry I asked you about it, I’m very sorry I just couldn’t…” She was speaking more violently and more chaotically with each word.

Sauron stopped whatever he was doing, he was probably going to see a crying Twilight in a matter of moments. He used his imagination to display to himself a crying Twilight. Crying Twilight, what an name. Maybe when he is done with this foolish world he will call his return as something like this?

‘Crying Twilight, and down the alleys Sparks from swords clashing were seen..’ He heard an elder voice say, that he thought of a elder man of the west would say.

“I-I had to ask it. It was weird I the first place…I mean not in a bad way of course, ehh I-I I’m sorry…” Her voice started to break.

“It is my fault I asked that, I really shouldn’t! Please forgive me! I don’t want us to be rivals or have you as a pony that doesn’t like me…” Her voice got up, and there was water in her eyes .

“I just lost so much that I had to have something new! Like an information! That I could have for myself!” She now yelled at him.

Sauron’s heart was dark, and wouldn’t give place for any pity for such thing, he would even hit her so that he wouldn’t have to hear her voice now. Squeaking and almost crying, yelling and hurting his ears. But for some reason, and force stronger then maybe the darkness and indifference of any one’s opinion about him, showed up.

It hurt, it distracted and it didn’t help. Almost seeing Twilight crying, she lost this Spike, this dragon assistant of hers for whom she was a mother because of her own fault. He understands how it feels and he understands it hurts but he still wants to give her more of this, and say something. So that he can pin her to the ground entirely.

*Sniff*

He looked ta Twilight, his eyes only slightly more widen opened then before, he saw a tear going down her lavender cheek. So unfortunate that just a lap had to distort this smooth and unique muzzle. That her eyes needed to get watery because he was angry, that such an intelligent being like Twilight he started to like slowly, had to cry. This was really uncomfortable for him and he doesn’t like when he is uncomfortable.

“Please forgive me…” She said and her head got lower and lower “Please” she said now “bowing” to him with her face hidden in between her crossed front legs that were set up as if she thought he would hit her.

Of course he wouldn’t do such a thing for no reason, and even if he had a reason he wouldn’t. Sauron’s heart and mind was dark and it was evil. But he even sometimes had some, tiny pieces of morality left in his that allowed him to function in the world and be reasonable at times. He isn’t as cruel as he was, and he is worse than any other tyrant, but he has a “soul”.

Twilight was crying, she was now crying, she was probably suffering from depression. She managed to hold out a long time, and now she broke and now she used her sadness to cry in front of him. He broke Twilight, he snapped her mind with just saying “So?” That was he was so skilled in his madness and making other suffer he can do that by just being angry at someone at the right time.

He looked at the pony, there on the sofa. Alone with him in this room. Only he and she on this sofa. He could maybe do something? Say anything to help get Twilight to get over? So that she won’t totally end up in a mental hospital? How would he do it? He can’t forgive her just like that that without a reason, he needs something in return.

But she, is there and he is crying, because of him, because of his anger, because of those two other Alicorns that are higher up in the hierarchy. And because of more unknown to him things. His relationship with her isn’t good and won’t be the best for some time, but he will try to build it, he needs to go back to Arda.

He sighed.

He gave up, he didn’t want to see Twilight cry because of such thing. Right now he is probably thinking. That she is the worst, that she is a crazy horse pony thing bitch to ever exist. That she can’t even apologize. That he is a harsh person that he is. This was troublesome, he was cornered with her or getting angry at him for no reason, just like a woman is getting. Or making her go insane.

“Princess Twilight,” He places his hand on her head, “In fact you did anger me, and you did insult me. You reminded me of something sad and very disturbing.”

Twilight stopped breathing, he could feel her body shake. He started to do something he has never tried to do, he started to rub her head, as if he just did this to a cat or wolf. He started gently rubbing her mane. You could say that in his hands there was powder of gold, it actually was so unique in touch. She isn’t a normal pony, the hair are just too comfortable to touch, he could do it all day actually to have something to do.

“But we can’t be enemies, we have to settle this down.” He said

She lifted her head up enough for her to see him looking at her. Her eyes were wet like a small eight year old child after a small group of came and then left. He looked at her, and more and more it was easy for him to continue what he wanted to say. He had a plan how to start a conversation with Twilight and maybe even get some information out of her.

“D-Do…Y..ou…f-f.” She couldn’t finish.

He nodded, giving an assuring an hope giving smile. This smile, the expression his face mimics that which could be used to save a small village of endangered cats. Twilight also slowly smiled and started to cry again. He stopped rubbing her, and contact with her heavenly mane was broken. He needs to try and maybe try to make such contact with other ponies.

“Yes, I do.”

Twilight felt so happy to hear it, her mouth started to wave and more tears went down her cheeks. She looked at him and wiped the tears away, she was so happy she finally managed to do something, she could finally do something good, and she maybe will have an friend by her side. Maybe who knows he will become a very good friend of hers in the future if he will stuck on Equis forever.

“Thank you very much…” She said getting up from sofa.

She really meant it, she felt so unneeded since many years, she felt so alone even with her friends. She was alone while others had romances here and there. Everyone feared she will bring a stallion problems. She finally felt good and she felt happy. She felt accomplished, she felt home and she felt just like when she was just her and when she met Rarity, Applejack, Fluttershy, Rainbow Dash, and Pinkie Pie.

Neither one of them said anything for an unknown amount of time, Sauron just stared and maybe assured her from time to time that he accepts her apology. Twilight kept crying a little bit. Her task was successful, her task was completed. She could sleep well tonight. Maybe she could even start a small talk with him, to be sure everything is OK and there aren’t any bad things that need an explanation let.

Sauron started to chuckle, Twilight felt ashamed because of this. She thought he was giggling because of how she looks, her mane got messy and her fur on her chest also got messy. The royal chest fluff needed to be perfect as Luna said once. It represents the state of the princess and also serves well for a cushion for a friend in need.

Sauron was laughing now, he tried to hide it, he looked at the ceiling and then at floor and again at the ceiling. His laugh was so, strong and sounded as if he was just happy from a won war, it wasn’t as ice as his look or his smiles he gives. This laugh could be compared to a small dragons Roar of happiness.

“I-I’m sorry,” He said, “I would gladly tell you why I’m laughing, but hehehe… It's too hard to say” He said and giggled again.

Twilight raised an eyebrow on that, her eyes hurt because of the amount of tears she had shed. But that didn’t matter, she only wanted to know if he's laughing because of her, or if he is laughing her off at this moment. He actually looked ridiculous now, he looked as if he was insane, just laughing like that.

“Are you laughing because of how I look?” She asked.

Sauron stopped and turned to her, of course he got now serious and stopped his laughs. He didn’t want to make her thing he is laughing because of her. He wouldn’t dare, not now and not at this moment. He laughed because he couldn’t comprehend the amount of weirdness he just experienced. This was too much for him.

“No, I wouldn’t even dare!” He said with a strong tone, “Such things hurt, and I don’t want you to cry Princess Twilight.”

Yes now she remembered she told him of her great loss and she cried like crazy. She now was blushing because of embarrassment. She really was a stupid pony to say something like this in such an flurry of emotions. She face hoofed hard enough to hurt herself and stop what she was doing.

“Princess Twilight…”

She looked at him, his face without emotions, without a reason to live and without a reason to exist. Expressing despair and some minor sadness that emitted even from those predator eyes, that just devoured anypony's hopes for winning a small discussion with him. He had something important to tell her.

“I can feel others presence, and I can say we two are alone…”

Twilight nodded, she didn’t know he was able of such thing by just being himself, she didn’t expect him to have such an ability. Of course there are spells that allow to detect if anypony is behind any walls or doors. But knowing he is just sharing such information, can only say one thing for sure. He is going to tell her something important

“You already know, that I am not of this world.” A small smile forcefully put back to its place tried to appear on his face, “From where I come from you ponies...” He looked away, “How should I say it…”

Twilight was interested in what he wanted to share with her right now. It can be a very relevant information in the future and she won’t pass on such knowledge. She likes to learn new things, maybe she didn’t have much friends because of this. But at least she has now, and thinks to that she could protect them.

“You are not like you are here. You do not speak, you do not have cities, you are not capable of doing anything with your hoof's other then walk and kick to kill.” He said it very softly, trying not to scare Twilight away.

…

…

…

“H-HOW IS THIS POSSIBLE?!” she screamed.

That’s exactly what he wanted to avoid but it seems he failed, this is going to be a really hard thing to explain to her, maybe he could do something to show her? Maybe he could actually show her if she just would just hear him out and stop doing circles saying things to herself while her eyes change shape and size as if this was a ball that constantly flies towards you stops, and then flies away.

“Princess Twilight, if you could please listen to m-“ He was cut of by her appearing instantly in front of him.

“How can I calm down?! Ponies aren’t meant to kill! These have to be horses you are talking about, or mules, or…or..or…” She lacked the word.

“These earlier said are the same, I only wanted to explain how it works back in Arda.” He said and setting his hands on her shoulders, he then guided her a chair.

“This is impossible…” She said to herself.

He apparently did make her go into a ‘stunning shit information’ mode that he wanted to avoid. Not that it he knew how to do it with her but he assumed how, he was proved wrong and now he will pay for what he did. But he needs to tell Twilight why he laughed, he has an excellent plan how to get much information.

“It is I can assure you, I can show you. I heard you are an excellent princess who likes to learn, and I can see that you are an intelligent mare Princess Twilight. Show me it, because right now I see a stubborn pony that doesn’t want to hear me out.” He said, in faux anger.

Twilight took these words deeply to heart, she never would have thought he would think of her as an excellent princess. She felt proud and special when she heard him say this. She is going to definitely remember this. She let go, and stopped her outburst of questions and doubts she had in her mind, she is after many years more able to control herself.

But when she heard him say she is a stubborn one, and that she doesn’t want to hear him out. It made her sad to hear this, but this was truth what he said. She just got ever with apologizing, embarrassing and now she is again being herself and destroying everything. She is worthless. But she can prove she isn’t, she will hear him out!

“I’m sorry,” there was a pause, “But a pony can’t do such things! For a thousand years there was peace in Equestria, no violence other than minor accidents happened. That required the use of violence.” She explained.

A thousand years of peace and without war, if this could only happen in middle Earth. Oh, how the elf’s would be happy, how much would only this stupid Gondor grow, how much happiness it would bring! He can’t imagine it!

“A thousand years you say, interesting,” He added, “My world is in constant war when I or my enemies appear, there is only peace between allies.” He finished.

Twilight reminded herself of all the stories when he told about battles and about war. But she is going off topic, she doesn’t want to know about this, she wants to know about ponies in his world. She needs to know, she has to know, why didn’t she bring any notes or a pencil with herself/! She could at least hide it in her mane!

“That’s why we are allies?” He finally added.

“Yes, we are. Not with Equestria but with Cadence, however since the crystal Empire is a part of Equestria then actually you are friends wit-“ She was cut off by him.

“Allies.”

There was some minor tension now between Twilight and him, not to much but enough for a five second silence to be present. However Twilight got the idea what he was implying right now, being friends isn’t the same as allies. He thinks of them as allies because they help him, so she with Equestria aren’t friends he ca abandon but allies he will call for help and they can call for.

“Returning to what I wanted to say, is that you ponies are basically called. Animals back in Arda.”

Twilight now took this information with a frown, she now was insulted and she now felt really surprised to hear this come from his mouth. Did he compare her to an animal? A pony is a intelligent being capable of speaking that formed a civilization and has its own culture and even language. If he did compare her to an animal, this means he compare everypony she knows, and this means trouble.

“Judging by your angry expression you assume I compared you to an animal, this is completely incorrect and please do not think of something like this” He assured her with hands up for defense.

“I can talk with you and have an polite conversation, which I enjoy right now. The reason why I laughed is that, I couldn’t believe there are colorful, ponies that are smart and clever-“ He stopped. “Just like you.” He added a bit of sweetness to the conversation to secure her attantion.

Twilight blushed and shocked by the compliment just looked with wide eyes at him. Hearing such an complement since flash left her was an rarity she didn’t hear often other than by her friends. Twilight brought her hoof up to her chest, and placed it there. The same feeling of something heavy appeared when she heard it, it helped her to bring her hoof up. Her heart was beating very fast after what he said.

“And an animal can’t speak, is dumb and serves for other purposes. There are many intelligent races, but there are also many kinds of races that are unintelligent that are here. Like horses, or you ponies.” Sauron explained. “I was laughing because in a way still this information was in my head, that I just talk to a pony, I’m very sorry if you thought it is because of you. It isn’t, it's because of the differences our worlds.”

“It’s alright, I’m not angry,” She said, “So basically most animals aren’t like you? Sentient beings?”

“No, they aren’t, but there are a lot of races that are, the elves I talked about.” He then looked at her from the bottom to the top. “You Alicorns are immortal right? Just like me, you can live forever. Are there more immortal races?” He asked.

Twilight thought and responded. “Well yes there are, but they are almost extinct just like the Alicorns, you can become one and cheat time. Still we can die because of injury, and we can get poisoned.”

“And you see, the elves are Immortal, and there are millions of them. They can’t die of poison, only because of injury, or lack of food.”

Twilight's eyes sparkled, she had her mouth open wide and he could swear saliva was pouring out of her mouth as if she just simulated a waterfall with her mouth. An entire race that is immortal?! This is impossible and there are millions of them?! Twilight couldn’t believe what she heard right now. This was fiction, this is impossible.

“Wow.”

“Exactly,” he added after her, “But I want to apologize again, if I insulted you Princess Twilight, I really didn’t want you to think like this.” He stopped. “Back in Arda you aren’t important and you can’t do much.”

Twilight frowned only partially, and she begun to tell him how the ponies aren’t like the ponies back in his home. She firstly begin with her telling him the story how she defeated the Evil Nightmare Moon, Sauron heard it already but he wanted to hear it out from her perspective. And it was fascinating, it ended with home becoming friends and the Elements of Harmony.

He also knew about her friends and that she is the element of magic. Which makes her more powerful and the most important element. She then proceeded in explaining how she defeated Queen Chrysalis, and how Queen Chrysalis changed into Cadence, along with how her friends fought with the Changelings with her. Sauron was giving her very small but very strong complements to only make her more proud of herself and to tell her more.

It ended in her explaining how she freed Cadence from the mines under Canterlot. And how her brother with her sis in law with the power of Love, that was really a thing they could master which was very interesting to know. How they banished the Changelings away with a powerful spell, and that it cleaned the whole Equestria off them.

Again she mentioned the elements, he took interest in this, these artifacts could prove useful if they could clean Luna, they wanted to use them to even remove the Changelings. She didn’t tell him where the elements are, but from the tale with Nightmare Moon, he knows that the elements are them, and they don’t need the elements as an object to have so it can work.

He is very interested in those elements, and he wants to know them personally, apparently one of them is coming tomorrow to make him a new outfit. He doesn’t know why she, she could become the best tailor there is, and she could be the best fashionista there is. Maybe the element of generosity upgraded her skill?

He doesn’t know, but he has the best opportunity to know, in front of him seats an library of information, that he can open with him telling her one information and then manipulating her to say herself what it is in Equestria like, or how the ponies are actually important.

He sighted in his mind ‘What an nice Twilight…’

Author's Note

The chapter like always edited by Riastlin Phantom, big thanks for him. Remember to give this guy some love, he makes these chapter readible.

Also that guy edited chapter 1-3 so, go there and read it again if you didn't understand it at first.

Write a comment I value them more then likes and favs, seriously I'm not joking

Ch 31: *Sigh* What An Nice Twilight III

Ch 31: *Sigh* What An Nice Twilight III

“The elements are basically in you all? Right?” Sauron asked Twilight.

She nodded.

“And each one of you represents one of the elements?”

Twilight nodded again.

‘Interesting’ Sauron thought.

He has been discussing with Twilight about the elements for a good amount of time, though he doesn’t know how long he has been talking with her. However he now knows so much, he doesn’t need anything to know anymore. He has the knowledge about a certain weapon that can kill him and he knows how it works.

The elements are basically an artifact that is separated into six different parts that together work as one. And they need hosts to be used. These hosts need to represent friendship in between each other, because this is how harmony works, in friendship and peace in between different things. That’s why friendship is also magic

Magic is harmony or darkness as she said, it can be good and positive sere as a tool to help yourself out. Or can be dark to fight and use curses, dark arts or magic and its way of working to harm and destroy. There of course is the middle way that uses both things, that combines good and evil to become a master of both ways.

Twilight even explained to him how bad villains and demons or very evil creatures he never heard of use the good path of magic, the harmony to heal themselves. While the Heroes or just good ponies also use the dark way of magic to fight and defend, to harm and win. Of course there can’t be pure good and bad magic users, as it is impossible.

Sauron himself was fascinated how not actually works in this world, back in Arda there only two types of magic, and magic is finite. This means that magic can disappear and can vanish. In Arda the Valar and Maiar created Arda and the energy and the magic that was absorbed was strong. But with time, the magic disappears and races cannot use it much, as the magic isn’t as dense as it was. It is also the reason why now in the third age there isn’t as much wizards and magic users as there were in the first years when the elves appeared.

Sorcery, magic, spells, and laws of nature, blessing spells, healing, and many others. Here it is used the describe magic. In Arda it is used the separate magic to different classes. Of course here magic is universal and only it was cut in half to say what apart of magic here in Equis corrupts and which not. In Arda many things corrupt and many things make you pure, but magic in Arda is very much divided into different catalogs.

The elements serve harmony and through friendship and hard work they can be used as one of the most powerful weapons in the world. The ponies have such power and they do not use it to go into others government and do what they want them to do! He would conquer the whole world if he knew about such power and possessed it.

But they work like a chain, to activate it you need all of them. And if one dies then who will use it? The energy can’t flow and can't complete the activation. Of course Celestia can use them without having normal ponies using them. Luna can probably do the same as they both defeated Discord in the Equestrian civil war. It was one of the most interesting things he heard about.

He never imagined that in this world there is only sugar, cake, happiness and harmony. And now he was greeted with the dark times, with the civil war that took thousands of lives. That made Discord into stone! He heard of death he desired to at least see in this world. The ponies are weak because of now major conflict being present for thousands of years.

His small conversation with Twilight turned into something more than just that, he understood her more. He now heard of her stores and she never lied to him when she spoke about it. He was very happy, he really enjoyed this truth she told him. Hearing her out was just like the music of the Ainur, or maybe better?

She was smart and was always prepared, she always tried to work on something, she always wanted to be the best. She read three books and never had friends when she was a foal. Most importantly because of Celestia and her pleads for her to study, she never was invited to major parties, because she never had anypony to invite her too one.

Twilight was always there and she would always help, she was always laughed off, it made him sad. He never though he will feel pity to something like this, but he has made an good relationship with Twilight that he can use. This also angered him that he had pity for her, he could use maybe this to his plans and have her for him.

Maybe it sounded wrong to have her for him and his plans. But he had to do something in order to influence this country. Since the Crystal Empire is a part of Equestria and is a vassal or just and autonomous region that has its own governors in the form of Princess Cadence and her brother. He need to strengthen the relations with her, as she is the smartest one and always has done everything for Celestia even when Luna didn’t want her sister to make her.

Twilight was used, he can’t think of anything else. She was just used and she was rewarded at least with being a princess and then getting even more used. While Celestia comes in only to do the very hard work, Twilight does everything she can in doing only hard work and everything down from there.

Twilight as an used pony, won’t notice him using her if he has to. The pity he grew towards her, it made him think two times before even thinking of a plan or even of an cause he could use her for. The though only made him even more angrier than he already was, and he didn’t like the thought that a pony can make him think like this.

But Twilight didn’t ever notice this, maybe he could start on making her notice this. Create an dispute an civil war and then he would take over. While others think he is just there standing and watching not wanting to help anyone of those ponies. The sound of him even thinking like this, make him laugh inside of his mind.

The situation in the dragon lands where apparently all dragons reside is very bad. And the dragons over there are rebelling as the Dragon Lord wants the dragons to change their lifestyle that they followed for thousands of years since their great ancestors. Of course there is a high chance of a civil war, and she is going to visit her assistant Spike next day. So he would have to say goodbye.

He would gladly go there, but better not intervene in such things when he sees a pony, left behind in a grey world without friends wanting to have one back. Or just wants to have the pleasure in seeing her best friend since almost birth. He wouldn’t be that cruel, he did worse things. And he is proud but ow in such situation where returning back in the main goal. He needs to maybe play less cruel role and just be himself in a “hidden” way.

“Your world if full of surprises, I never thought I would stand before a hero of Equestria” He said.

Twilight waved him away with her hoof and shrugged it off “I’m not a hero, I just did it all for my friends.” She said.

Friends, how can she even have friends? It hurts her to have them and also gives her happiness. It is almost a thing that gives you zero benefit, the only thing that is positive is that you have it. But not always having something is good, like cancer, you have it. An it's not a good thing, but that can you do? Think positively, you have something.

Everything is about to change, he can feel it in his veins. The whole Equestria will talk about him in the matter of days, but the truth can never escape. That he is from a different world. They can say he comes from Mordor and its far away land. They can say what race he is and what he likes or not. They can say his abilities but not that he comes from Arda.

He learned so much, and Twilight almost nothing, he manipulated her to start explaining. He made her start telling stories he didn’t want to hear of course. Sauron sarcastically would have thought that. And he never asked for all this information, he only said how it is in Arda with ponies. And the laughing and giggles? It was a just a side effect he gave into.

“I have to admit, you did go pass through a lot. But I still faced worse,” He said.

Twilight didn’t trust him on that entirely. Yes she faced a lot and yes she lived through a lot of things. Twilight never would say her life was easy, and she would never tell much of private things. She told what the Equestrians know of and what the public knows with maybe slightly more detail. She found it very comfortable to talk with Sauron, he is a good listener.

“Could you give me an example?”

Sauron faced way worse things, he killed and slaughtered. Most of his life was war and it was in fight with the Valar and with the other Maia or elves. He fought with Gondor and with many others powerful beings close to the power of Discord or Twilight maybe. He fought with beings worth more then Luna, and he fought more valuable and more stunning beats and enemies then Celestia's big and purple eyes.

‘Wait what…Why did I think of that?!’

“I would gladly!” He said with raised in a romaine voice.

On Twilight’s face a big smile formed.

“Sadly I don’t want to, and I cannot.”

Twilight ears fell down, her excitement also was crashed like a rock at a rock mine. You could compare her excitement and happiness right now to mirror, that deflected what she tight she would receive, and very interesting tale. But it was destroyed into millions and millions of pieces that she would never find and put together.

“B-But why?” She asked him, with glowing and sparkling eyes.

“The reason for it, is rather simple Princess Twilight. I need to have a cliffhanger so that you can always return, and sit here with me. So that we can have a lovely conversation like today.” He assured her.

Of course he did mean it, he needed more times like this with her to get more information and to manipulate her with his tales he will tell her for exchange for a history book that she is. He could use her in that way. He needs to know more also about the Crystal Empire, but maybe he could get some from the local libraries or maybe Flurry Heart.

The young mare that is the princess of his place will be also very easy to manipulate. But of course he can be wrong, but she is just a child. She can’t tell that much of a difference, maybe if she can, then she won’t tell him it a she would be afraid to admit it. She would just do this to a certain point where she snaps and tells him this, and then he will gladly tell her anything.

But everything in time, for now he almost entirely got to know Twilight. Maybe he will make an exception and tell her something in return. There needs to me at least some mercifulness in him to act as a good person. These ponies live in a very tolerant and calm society. How did they even do all those things with their hooves he doesn’t know and he would gladly know.

Twilight of course didn’t know if she should be thankful or such honesty or if she should just take it as something a friend says to a friend. Sauron for some reason didn’t like the word friend he avoided it, maybe again something with his life. She wanted to ask but she won’t risk getting him get insulted because of her.

But she really was disappointed that he would say such thing. She didn’t do anything bad to deserve such an response, and it was rude for him to say so. What will she do with that information? Write a book? She wasn’t so stupid to do such thing so that the whole world might know he is of a different world then she is.

She will leave it for now, maybe he will tell her some other day, for now he could enjoy some walk with her through the city maybe? Maybe she could get the information how it is to touch the crystal barrier the heart generates. How does it feel? How does it react? And most importantly is it hard, or soft?

She heard only that he forced himself through the barrier, she didn’t get more news. It is also the reason the barrier broke for some reason. But Discord’s magic was enough to make it so hard and strong not even dragons were capable of harming it. The barrier itself was something generated by the heart, not only the light on the sky.

When Discord first used it to strengthen it, it exploded so violently that most ponies in the center of the city were pushed away and many were injured. But then the barrier formed and protected the city, sometimes it had days where it just turned invisible. Most of the time when many ponies have gone through it, the barrier was visible. But if left for a day, the barriers color disappeared.

The Barrier was emitted when she with her friends and the princesses with the help of sunburst and everypony present pony at that time. Managed to get the crystal heart back in once. She will ever forget about that. After they all have pointed their horns and shoot at the Crystal Heart to restore it. It did become itself and it was fixed.

The Crystalling of Flurry Heart took place the same moment so with the crystalling of her and making the Crystal Heart stronger and restoring it to its original. The energy and love didn’t just make the ponies become crystal and shine as always. But also the barrier was casted and the empire now even when the Heart is deactivated due to some minor problems with the barrier isn’t attacked by clouds and storms of snow. The heart is strong enough to keep those away.

The heart took energy from Flurry Heart that made her weaker and with it easier to control she now is as powerful as Cadence and most unicorns that are skilled in magic due to her own skills as an Alicorn. She is probably on the way to be as strong as Luna. The next step is to be more powerful than Celestia which is very hard to imagine.

Flurry Heart is the Princess of Romance. Some even said she is the Princess of Power. However it was just a myth and her control of romance even if she herself isn’t a romantic for now has shown that indeed she is the princess of Romance. Just as Twilight is of friendship and friendship means magic. So can Romance mean power.

“Ok…” She said and sighed, “So, are we...”

“We are good, let's forget about this, that it happened and that it occurred.”

Twilight took a deep breath and let it out with her mouth, she then stood up and put her hooves on the floor. If he doesn’t want to share anything, and basically the whole conversation is over, she can give it a rest. But she would like to maybe check what kind of magic he uses, she would like to test his strength.

Sauron seeing that Twilight wants to go, was ok with it he could understand that she talked with him enough and she is happy and feels accomplished. She got what she came here for, and she is good with him, not friends as they are a burden but a partner that help each other. He also stood up and decided to escort her.

Both Sauron and Twilight they stretched their muscles with such difference that Twilight did it like a cat or a dog. It looked cute. But that was something different, her tail at least was long enough not to see one thing. He would really have to make himself loose that memory, and this isn’t an easy thing to do, it also hurts a lot.

“My brother wanted to actually have a small duel with you.” She started.

Sauron would crush him, he begin to think what on earth did Shining Armor think of while even considering to do this and ask him to duel him? He would get killed by Sauron just standing there, he would make him bow with his force, then invade his mind and kill him by causing internal bleeding. And Sauron could make tea while he would cry behind his back.

“But I thought that maybe you need and more skilled in magic opponent.”

Sauron even if got the most skilled unicorn to challenge him, he would do the same only with more pressure and snap that unicorns neck. Telekinesis solves all problems, of course he could use a fireball, or make the ground under him erupt with lava and molten rocks. Cast lighting on him, call meteor strikes he could do. Make an Shadow vortex that would disintegrate his flesh, and many other elemental attacks.

“And I wanted to see how you magic works.” She turned and looked Sauron straight into his eyes.

He could throw his mace like a boomerang and just make his skull get crush, or when the pony will change he will just simply punch him. And then break his bones while the pony will fly kilometers away from him, he could even make him kill himself if he wanted to. Simply take control of his hoof and slice his throat open with the same sword he would dare to rise against him.

“Would you like to have an small ‘magic’ duel?”

Sauron’s hand stopped, his hand was about to open the door for Twilight. He thought he heard wrong but did she propose to duel with him? Is she insane? He thought she was smart and clever pony. And here he sees an idiot, and not fully mature and capable of thinking animal! This couldn’t be true he had to hear this wrong.

“Excuse me? You want to duel with me?”

He hoped he heard her wrong, he really did. He is going to reject this offer. He won’t try to even fight with her in any sort of duels, in anything. He doesn’t need troubles. Besides that, she is to weak, he can feel it. Maybe if this was Celestia or Luna asking him, he would think, but not Twilight. For now she is too valuable to harm her.

“Yes, I’d like to compare us, and also see if your magic is much different from mine and my world.”

Sauron blinks a couple times in surprise. Did he understand her? She wants to compare his skill and hers with just telekinesis and picking up objects? Maybe he would agree, and maybe he would say yes but not today, he showed her enough and he needs to have as much trade possible information as he can have that interest her. So, that he can use it to get twice as more from her.

“Princess twilight, I don’t think it’s a good idea”

“I know, but I really wanted to know, I just want to measure our power. Nothing more or less. I’m not Shining Armor.” She said.

If looking at this like this, she is right. But still he could use this for the future, and he did get today much out of her. He could make this an exception but he really doesn’t want to. He feels as if something was missing. He could by mistake use to much power, and it always can bring it this abomination names Discord that serves well with his name. He already has worse relations with Cadence because of him.

Maybe he could do this for Twilight, she isn’t that bad of a pony and maybe he will have a chance to just ask her and get the information what he wants for trading nothing if he plays it right? He could do it, and palace is in repairs. It can’t be that bad, however still he isn’t a fan of things like that. He can simply reject this but…

He looked at Twilight, she had hope in her eyes, there a tiny glimpse of light was noticed that hit him, it moved his heart. She wanted something from him, and a strange feeling of making anything possible to achieve what she wants and to bring it to her appeared. Maybe he should? For Twilight? And for his own experience.

He sighted ‘I can make an exception and agree’ He thought it rather forcefully.

If he agrees he will have peace for the future. And won’t be asked anytime soon for it again. He would also make this favor for Twilight. He is stuck now and he could just say no. But for some reason he feels as if he has to do it. Maybe it's just a one time feeling? With nothing left to object he could agree and do it to later enjoy the evening.

“If you really want to.” He said.

Twilight smiled widely.

“Thank you very much!” She opened the door with her magic “You aren’t going to regret it.” She said and exited the room.

Sauron followed after her, he also closed the door with just his presence and by wanting them to shut. Twilight that Turned to see him, met him right in front of her. She though he closed the doors with his hands. But apparently he didn’t, or did and quickly appeared behind her. She didn’t feel anything or hear anything related to magic happening.

“There’s a special area for ponies and guards to try and grapple with magic.”

Sauron rolled his eyes and followed after Twilight, he was beside her with his hands in the pockets that he had. Maybe he could use some illusions and make himself some better clothing? He can wait until tomorrow, and tonight he can do a little adventure through the crystal empire at the night. Maybe find anyone worth of being his servant and spy.

While gong alongside Twilight Sauron commented at different shades of blue the crystal is full of. Of course the gems have very different colors, some are opal and some blue, green, black or white. The rarity of all them is red diamond. It is the most uncommon color of a diamond, he saw man diamonds here and he really is interest in the amount of money they get from mining all this.

The floor is crystal or marble, everything is here is top class. He likes it, Barad-dûr is similar but not as tis palace. Barad-dûr is a fortress and the capital city fi you’d like to call it of Mordor. There are no cities in Mordor other then pits and Orcs, maybe in Núrn there are villages with Men enslaved by him working on fields to feed his Orcs.

He can’t even clearly think what is happening there now, what kind of horrible nightmares these people go through when Aragorn or Elessar, just libarests them from his magnificent rule and from Mordor. He can’t think clearly when he even imagines it. He just wants to go back and personally go to Minas-Tirith and Kill Aragorn, he is nothing against him, he is like an ant to an superior being like him.

Twilight and Sauron were now one floor higher than before, from there only a couple steps and they are going to find themselves in the designated area where Twilight will able to see, and feel maybe how his magic flows. She on the way will take a small pause and take a just a few notes and some ink and one feather.

Sauron was silent all the time, while Twilight was in the front he from time to time also thought how is it possible for ponies having different mane styles. Every pony had a different one, none were even to much similar. Each was special and each was in its own way unique. He also couldn’t believe if any of those ponies told him that it is was a simple coincidence.

‘It’s impossible.’ He thought.

“Could you wait for a second? I’ll take some ink and notes and a feather.” She asked.

Sauron nodded “Of course.”

He was standing before the same door he had to close, the only difference was that these were dark and looked as if made out of metal. That’s not the only thing, they also had Twilight Cutie mark carved on the door, the smaller stars were made out of actual gems that were in the door. She opened the door with an key, he didn’t know where she even hid!

He didn’t mind that, maybe she hid in her hair or something. He wanted to get it over with. He peeked inside Twilight's chambers to locate the giant piles of books and big amount of bookshelves on the walls, this had to be a room designated for her and her only. He could have swear he has gone through a similar room while destroying everything around with Discord.

When Twilight came back and closed the door she also came with a small holdall made for a pony. It was out of leather, and it was opened with a small belt that as from leather also. There was a small a small metal snag that you could hook to the belt so that it won’t open and your things won’t fall on the ground.

“Alright we can go.” She said.

Their destination wasn’t so far away, it was one more hallway and then you should turn right, from there was another small and not to wide hallway that directed you to a tall door. Sauron felt magic behind it, he could also say that this room had to be a very big one. Perhaps guards trained there? There could be.

Twilight opened the door, and Sauron was blinded for a small moment, when the light disappeared he was greeted with a big chamber, the walls were definitely made out of bricks, and painted white. He saw floating gems that emitted small shield around themselves, behind those shield there were pony mannequins.

On the right, there were four rows of six mannequins that were also ponies. These mannequins were made out hay and sticks. They had buckets as helmets and some robes representing armor. The gems that created the small barriers were enchanted and were very weak, he couldn’t just say it. But these were weak.

Sauron noticed there were stairs on leading upwards were there was the second floor of the training room for the guards. He didn’t yet see all of this, however in the distance he saw mattresses, ladders, obstacles, arrows and several positions with white weapons. He saw on the ceiling that there are special obstacles and various different machines that probably make wind for the pegasi to train in closed areas.

“It seems we have some luck, the guards don’t have their training at the moment.” Twilight looked around.

“Is it necessary to have such an chamber here in this palace? Why not outside?” He asked.

“Since Flurry Hearts birth there have been, difficulties and it was necessary to appoint more guards.” She explained.

“Difficulties you say? Did they cause much trouble?”

Twilight knew of trouble, and what these terrorist have caused was to much. Flurry Hearts birth and abilities didn’t get unnoticed. Other countries probably wanted to have her gone, they have probably tried to get rid of her or to ponynap her in order to later see her for their cause. Mostly the changelings that wanted revenge for Chrysalis did this. Nopony knew where she is right now, but she is probably far away and she will never return.

“The changelings in revenge tried to get rid of Flurry Heart, since her birth international discussions have been tripled and more meetings involving ponies have been organized by countries. They feared that Celestia might use her to do something. But we are not like this, and we never been.” She explained.

“Political issues I see. Those who tried were hanged?”

Twilight wouldn’t even think of such thing, even if this was…necessary. But she never would allow that anypony would be changed for such thing, or to just get killed for trying. If something happened then her brother would do it by agents and special forces.

“No, death penalty is only triggered by the monarchs, in this case me, Luna, Celestia Cadence and my Brother. They are for lifetime in prison, but none of us would think of death penalty to even solve the problem.” She explained, with a frown and furious tone.

“Princess Twilight, I don’t want to mess in your political issues or problems. I knew war for many thousands of years and I myself lost many due to assassination. But sometimes you need to fight fire with fire,” He said and then added quickly, “This conversation is heading in a wrong direction, I think we should continue on what we came here for.” He said.

“I think the same.” She said.

She knew He went through a lot and war only, however to already sentence to death? It won’t be easy to again give him the idea of life and how valuable it is. The stories of war and thousands of years being almost killed and not even capable of picking up things easily made her very sad back when she heard his tale.

They went up, Sauron when he was already on the second floor could see that there were six circles that were carved into the flor and you had to do a step down to be in the circle. On the opposite there was also another one, and in between there was a hoof that was holding a wooden sword. There was four of those posts.

Here ponies tested their telekinesis or spells that weren’t to big, one pony stood on the other side while the other pony on the opposite and both had to levitate the sword in the air and with their magic fight for it. It was meant to not only train your magic and how much you can hold onto the sword, but also to see which unicorn was stronger.

Twilight came and she put her holdall not so far away from her place so that she can take notes pretty quickly. She took her place, and she even tried to explain how it works but Sauron already had the idea and took his place on the other side. From there only magic was needed, Twilight unpacked her things and put them on the floor with the feather dropped in the ink and with plain paper notes beside it.

“Are you ready?” She yelled.

“Yes!” Sauron said.

And with that she levitated the wooden sword into the air, and Sauron also did the same, her aura was cut more than in half. Three fourth of the wooden sword was embraced by nothing then air. Twilight took an interest and described it. Sauron even if he wanted to do it as quick as possible, had to wait patiently for her.

“I will try to pull, and you try to keep it in once place!”

With that her horn glow lighter then before and she tried to bring the sword to herself, Sauron just stood with his hands behind him and looked at the surroundings. How the shadows engulfed parts of this room, and where the light was to much. He didn’t even notice she has put more strength in her telekinesis.

Twilight wrote down that she didn’t feel a thing, and that Sauron’s magic is really impressive he didn’t even look surprised for what she did. His magic seemed to be unnoticeable for some reason, but it can also mean she needs to make him use it more to feel it collide with her magic. Every magic is possible to notice if only there is enough of it.

“Now you try to pull and I will try to hold in one place!”

Sauron did as she said, and Twilight felt how his magic almost annihilated the effect of hers, he only raised his eyebrow and pulled slightly. He didn’t give this enough strength, yes she is powerful but here in this kind of art she is nothing, he had years and years to master any kind of magic, he is a master sorcerer, and he can spawn any evil he wants. The same with good things, not counting in healing.

Twilight now had to give much strength in the amount of magic she has to make the sword be in one place, it went almost instantly to Sauron at the speed of one RD. The RD SI was established when Rainbow Dash officially broke the highest possible ever recorded speed anypony has ever flied. After Her name this unit was established as the fastest possible speed a living thing can do.

Sauron didn’t give it any more power, he didn’t want Twilight to get hurt because of this, these horn are for unicorns to cast magic. He doesn’t know anything about their biology, but this things can probably get injured and can get cut off or broke. Twilight now was sweating from her forehead, he will keep this that way, so that she won’t use any more power.

“Y-You are s-strong.” She said.

“I had thousands of years, and time for training, and constant use of my abilities.” He answered her.

“This would explain why you are so good.” Twilight’s horn was slightly smoking.

“Should I stop? I’m worried about your health.” He said looking at her horn.

Twilight was very grateful and surprised that he cared for her health and wanted her the best, but she had to check if he could neutralize her magic.

“Just… One… More… Thing…” She managed to say.

Now she tried to pull while Sauron was pulling to himself, her horn was glowing like crazy and flickered light and sparks were coming out of it. Her horn was red as her private spot during special occasions. Sauron now could feel the pressure from her, he could compare it to a three year old child wanting to pull you somewhere.

‘She needs much more training’ He thought and his eyes landed on her horn "I can’t look at this, this needs to stop! She will hurt herself" He whispered.

Twilight with the last possible concentration wrote on her notes that Sauron’s magic is now able to be detected, it feels hard, very hard and really concentrated in one spot. As if she faced an very serious magical anomaly that needed top spells to be fixed and put out. The magic he used was way different from the one she used and it mostly was because of its power and probably purpose it has.

No doubt that Sauron’s magic was more powerful, it has been coming from unknown sources and it wasn’t visible. It also was more dense and it was hard. Twilight could maybe copy it but it would take too much time and resources to do it, for now she has other things to do and she has to pass on science. She wouldn’t pass it if he appeared some years ago, before she lost spike…But now she needs to adjust schedule and go visit her assistant and check if the dragon lands are as bad as ponies tell.

Then Twilight felt as if something pulled her to him, she felt a wave of energy violently making her magic to just break and explode in a small explosion, she felt the pain as if she just bit ice but not with teeth but with her horn. She then landed painfully on the ground and hit the statue that was a hoof that held the wooden sword. She was in severe pain right now, and she heard footsteps.

Her head was on the floor while her back and legs were up against the hoof, her tail fell on her stomach and still did what it should do. Her horn was now red like a strawberry, and it was smoking very much. She felt weak and her headache a lot, she was feeling badly like never before. The world was spinning, and when Sauron came and yelled her name she saw darkness…

“Princes Twilight!” Her name echoed in her head as he yelled, something made her remember this, something very powerful that always wins…

Author's Note

The chapter like always edited by Riastlin Phantom, big thanks for him. Remember to give this guy some love, he makes these chapter readible.

Also that guy edited chapter 1-3 so, go there and read it again if you didn't understand it at first.

Write a comment I value them more then likes and favs, seriously I'm not joking

Ch 32: Do You Have A PROBLEM?!

“Princess Twilight!”

Sauron run towards the unconscious mare, he knew this was a bad idea from the beginning, and he wanted to end it as quick as possible. Sauron wanted to pull the wooden sword that was meant for training toward him and break Twilights hold on it, but apparently it made her magic explode. Now her horn smokes and is all red, he only hopes nothing has happened to her, his plans and his reputation is at risk!

He run towards Twilight, he was now besides her. He kneeled and checked if she is breathing still. For his luck she still was breathing, he need to only check her pulse, he didn’t know how to do that on a pony. As long as her heart is pumping blood and he can feel the heartbeat, it’s going to be alright. He checked it by putting his hand open on her chest.

‘At least you are alive’ He thought.

Sauron didn’t wait, he needed to bring her to the infirmary of this palace, or anywhere else. He calmly took her forward right leg and put it on his neck, then with his other free arm he lift her up, so that her head can rest on his shoulder. Sauron when he was ready, he quickly gained speed, normal ponies or any other race he knows would choose the stairs, he isn’t normal.

He choose then more extreme way of going down, there were barrier preventing you from falling, you could rest on them and look at the ponies from above. He didn’t have time for stairs and other things like that. Sauron with his magic, jumped and made himself feel very light so that the power of his jump and legs would shoot him upwards a good distance.

He then, landed on the floor. He bend his knees slightly so that he wouldn’t fall when he hit the floor. When he regained most of his balance, Sauron turned his head towards the door that opened immediately. The doors slammed so hard into he walls on the left and right that the sound was loud enough to be heard even on the lower and upper levels.

He again run with her in his arms, her head still resting on his shoulder, her mouth slightly opened. Her mane messy only a little bit with her horn now pink then red and still smoking on a smaller scale then before. Twilight was still unconscious, and she won’t be for some time. He didn’t even bother looking at her notes and what happened to them.

Exiting the small hallway he found himself again in the bigger one, he run past all the pillars that decorated them. He would try to heal her, but he feared it might end badly, and that it might mess her up even more. He didn’t want Twilight to get injured more than she was already, she was to valuable for the time, he needed to find out more about Equestria.

Not only that, there was something making him, something weird and really strange. Something unknown to him that was like a poison, he didn’t know what but there was also another reason why he didn’t want her to suffer from injury, or to feel pain or even shout at her for this. As if a deceiving emotion sparked in him, that makes him softer.

He felt the same while with Luna and for some reason Celestia, this thing it kept on growing as if he had a parasite in him. His chest felt so heavy and so, diverse, swollen and so painful that he wanted it out, he wanted to show it to these three ponies but for now he didn’t do that s it was to weak. Besides that, it felt as if it also damaged itself, for some reason it would feel more powerful if he felt this because of one, not two or three, but one pony.

The more he feels it, the more he suffers. Not because it is, which is a very important reason of this strange feeling. Those three, the number three divides it, and it makes it more hot and more heavier...

Sauron could say that he feels pain, because he doesn’t receive this strange emotion because of one thing, but from three and because of this three he also is attacked by it. His mind feels wrong sharing the cause of his agony to these three for some reason, as if three was too much.

One was the answer perhaps? If he felt this disturbance in him because of one thing. Wouldn’t he be in pain because he shares it with three? Maybe that’s the answer, it feels wrong to share it to three and not one maybe, maybe it’s a curse or this world has an strange impact on him? Maybe because these three are Alicorns he feels this way, and this world influences him? But that wouldn’t make sense, then he would feel the same to Cadence and the little Flurry Heart.

Sauron didn’t see any guards, any staff member, any pony. He didn’t see anyone! What is this palace? A haunted abandoned house or something? Where are those morons when you need them! He would hang all of them If it was up to him, he would make them suffer and cry endlessly then make their families drink those salty tears and die! Those beautiful carpets aren’t going to help him in bringing Twilight to consciousness.

Sauron stopped, he begin to be very angry and his body temperature was rising, it could raise to the point where he would be hotter than the surface of the sun. He looked right and left, no one was even there! Only spears standing on pedestals, and then some very fancy and expensive curtains in a dark forest green color.

“Guards!” He shouted, with his voice like a volcanic eruption.

The windows shook, the walls seemed to crack and the paint on them fell of in some places that had a floppy casing. The metal even started to vibrate from the power of his shout. The echo of his voice went down the entire palace and up the upper levels, everyone had to hear this command. Even on the outside ponies looked with troubled looks what happened in the palace.

Sauron didn’t know, but he almost broke a window by just shouting, the window he was standing next to barely could hold down on the power of his voice. This was worse than Princess Luna screaming in the royal Canterlot voice. Princess Celestia herself wouldn’t be able to do that, without irritating her vocal cords.

Twilight was the closest pony to hear him shout, even when she didn’t hear him. Her ears were dropped and they managed to hold he sound away so that she won’t become deaf on one ear. Sauron didn’t hear a thing, even hoofs moving towards him, and he didn’t like that. He will have a very, very private and very mature meeting with Shining Armor as he is possibly possible for them in this palace.

“Imbeciles, lazy, fags, damsels, where the in the blackest void are they?!”

He continued, he was now going down, from what he remembered there exactly were maids and other various personnel going around the most in the palace. He is going to make these ponies have more personal staff and more guards, and more everything that can serve. Even if he has to personally found an small army or mercenary force to do it and prove it.

But then finally something he awaited for so long, it finally was heard. Hooves hitting the marble floor and galloping towards him. Yes! He succeeded in summoning those bustards towards him in helping him! He was almost at the bottom to meet with those fools who cannot even patrol the corridor well, it will be able to take Twilight to the hospital wing.

He took the last step and turned left, from behind the corner he could see the guards suddenly wanting to stop, but the physics was on the wrong side and they pulled the carpet with them. Sauron could only see as they had shocked looks on their faces when they saw he held Twilight in their arms while the ponies behind them fell on the ones in front of them.

Sauron noticed that only one guards wasn’t on the floor the rest were all unicorns, only one Pegasus with a yellow coat and fur with a blue mane was in the air. Flash Sentry as he remembered was there only prepared to help him. His pupils got smaller and he dropped his spear and he held in his hoofs. He rushed Towards his ex-marefriend.

“Twilight! Wh-what happened?!” He asked and looked at her, unconscious.

“We had some bad experiments with magic,” Sauron said once he got his senses back, “Where is the medical wing?” He asked with his tone cold and very serious.

Flash looked Sauron straight into his eyes “Not so far away, I can bring her there fast!” He started to prepare to take her with him and fly with her to the medical wing.

“I think not.”

“But why?! I can d-“

“Listen…” His eyes flickered orange. “You guards can’t even patrol the hallways and corridors well, and I had to call upon you. I don’t know who is responsible for the patrol at the higher levels but I will personally make whoever this pony or non-pony is, I don’t care, pay a very big fee. She would be long ago in the medical wing if you were up there!” His voice started to be more aggressive “Now tell me where the medical wing is…” He growled out.

They stared at each other, Flash wanted to really just get Twilight away from him and fly. But he knew if he will do that, the crystal family will be angry at him and Twilight also. He was also ordered to take orders from him! He had to abbey and tell him where the medical wing is, or else he might end up being fired.

“You need to go straight, until you will see a crossroad which will have a large door with a cross on it.”

Sauron then continued past him to where flash told him he should go. The lieutenant turned to his soldiers and he landed on the floor with a frown looking as Sauron disappears from his sight slowly. The guards heard what he said and they felt wrong that they didn’t in fact been on the upper levels, but no pony is at this time.

The doors to the medical wing opened, the ponies standing behind the doors were hit and they flew away, with probably receiving minor but painful fall damage. At the first the crystal ponies were angry at whoever did this, but their faces soon turned from angry to worried when they saw the crystal guest and savior with Princess Twilight in his arms.

“Whoever is the best doctor here, I demand him here right now!” He said.

Dread spread among the ponies, they didn’t want to even ask what happened when he first spoke, every curious question, what actually occurred to make princess Twilightlook like this. Disappeared like a stain when you wash it quick enough, just gone is one wave of fear, but soon the ponies rushed to take Princess Twilight in their magic.

Sauron let his hands down, Twilight was now being levitated onto the medical bed to be inspected, he never saw such an hospital wing in his life. Some kind of boxes with weird glass screens were present, on metal sticks. Every one of those had a black rope connected to it, the beds also looked unfamiliar to him, but he didn’t mind that actually as long as it is a bed. With his mind Sauron closed the doors behind him, and the ponies watched as he proceeded to the doctors.

Most of the ponies working here had their cutie marks connected to medical equipment or medical education symbols. He saw pills on ones pony cutie mark, he then saw a mare with a white outfit having a syringe as a cutie mark and many more. The doctors were afraid to ask what has happened to her.

One doctor inspected her heartbeat and the other looked at her horn, he saw Sauron approaching and he went away so that his peer could talk with him rather then he. The pony had a brown coat and a white patch on his eyes. His mane was black just like Sauron’s soul. He heard steps behind him and his colleague going away.

He turned with a worried expression and he saw the well known among ponies crystal guest, he was responsible or many good things. He saved Flurry Heart from a dangerous dragon. Most ponies still feared him and didn’t trust him, the doctor in front of him also didn’t quite trust him and, was scared of him.

“P-Princess Twi-Twilight seems to be i-in a stable state…” he gulped “But we need i-information what has happened to her, her horn is damaged and she needs to rest for some time, and use magic only in very dire situations...” The pony explained gaining with each word more confidence.

“What’s your name?” Sauron asked.

“Doctor Heartbeat.” He said unwillingly.

Sauron sighed mentally as he heard his name “I with princess had a small accidently with magic, during our little experiment her magic explode violently.”

“Yes I could already notice that, we will prepare special medicines and also ointment.” He said and with his hooves pointed at the maids that already took the responsibility on checking her blood and,also to check if her skull is alright .

“I want to see Princess Twilight in the best condition, can you please tell me also who is responsible for the guards in this palace?”

The doctor surprised by what Sauron said, nodded and right away called upon his other finds that was meant to do surgeries, but right now took small sample of Twilight horn be to cheek how much magic escaped during the explosion. This pony had a yellow mane and a dark orange coat with some of his fur on his legs being gray.

“Yes? How can I help you.” He asked.

“Night Shine, please tell Lord Sauron who is the responsible for the guards. I have to go and check on Princess Twilight” With that the doctor quickly disappeared from his sight and appeared next to Twilight Sparkles bed while talking with the nurses about her sate.

“W-Well, umm…Prince Shining Armor is responsible for the guards, and military of the crystal empire, while there are sm-“

“Thank you its all I needed to hear, please send a massager to the royal family so that they know Princess Twilight is here.” Sauron said and he turned away .

Night Shine only watched as Sauron looked for a place to sit. Night Shine returned to look after princess Twilight, the whole personnel was busy with the lavender Princess as nopony was here at the moment to take their time. Sauron took a hair and sat on it not so far away from the ponies that were working on Twilight.

He was in the corner just looking at them with crossed arms, inspecting if everything was going smoothly, he was stressing them, and the ponies with each moment grew more and more fear that when something happens, he is going to give this pony a penalty for a lifetime and she or he won’t forget it to the end of their life.

They connected her drip and the nurses started to write a small letter to the royal family that Twilight is in the medical wing at the moment. Sauron only waited for them to come, and do a small talk with Shining Armor or anypony who currently is in charge of those guards. Where was he at the moment? Where were the guards.

He doesn’t have a fucking clue where! That’s why he is fucking angry at those bustards how can you leave a palace unguarded by anyone in the center of the city and have every pony, every unicorn or Pegasus or Earth pony, be somewhere else?! How is this possible even? Is this a thing?! What if assassin's came and killed Twilight?

‘What if I decided to turn on them?’ He thought.

This was a question they needed to answer, who would even defend them? Discord would? He isn’t even able to make him bleed and maybe those Alicorns that are the almighty ones would? Maybe who knows they would send him to the sun, instead of the moon if he really did something wrong! This is just stupid how can you leave such an open area unguarded.

Where are the guards when you need them, how much guards even are there for this palace? Fifty or more? He wouldn’t be even surprised if this country had an army of a thousand or less ponies with only Alicorns able to defend them! He would stop thinking about the ponies and literally start a war with them.

He would first corrupt these here and take control over them, maybe even take control over Twilight and use her to his advantage over them. Then Cadence and Flurry Heart, after that there would do Shining Armor. He would conscript every pony and every stallion he can, march on Equestria, other countries he will find out about when he gets maps.

He would make them give him all their magic and he would construct powerful artefacts. He would turn them into his servants and maybe even breed them if he found a good stallion to impregnate them. He was serious when he thought about it, he had enough of this silliness, he had enough of those cute names and all those things. He wanted Back to Arda where he can feel normal and finally do what he wants to do, he is barely three days here!

Three days barely because this one is the second day and its noon or almost noon, he doesn’t even know what time this is this is terrific. He never felt as tired and annoyed as he is right now, this is the worst World he currently could find himself in, these ponies are just stupid. Because there was no war for a thousand years this doesn’t mean there won’t be! He will bring war, or he will join one only for sports if he will be stuck here forever.

Sauron hoped he won’t be stuck here forever, he really hoped for it. The messenger was sent already and he was sitting here he stifled this agony and anger. He would so gladly just go outside and slam his hand into the ground to make one of the biggest Earthquakes this world would see made by someone who uses magic.

For some reason his hands were dry, so dry that skin started to peel. He could hear a popping sound and see how strange cables were connected to Twilight, the machine that was making these sounds on its screen showed a green tick that occasionally changed its straight trajectory and jumped up.

*Slam*

The door opened and Shining Armor run towards his sister, Sauron wasn’t seen by him as he was sitting in the corner. After him Cadence and Flurry Heart went in. Shining Moved the doctors away and hugged his sister. Sauron heard as Shining said her name in whispers, Cadence also arrived and next to her was Flurry Heart.

“What happened?” He asked

Sauron behind stood up and begin to walk towards them. The doctors explained what happened quickly and also explained what is her state at the moment and that she seems fine, although the magical explosion that occurred was powerful enough to make her fall unconscious. Cadence lit her horn up to maybe help her recover. While Shining Armor angrily stomped with his hoof at the floor.

“Who brought her here?”

“I did.”

Shining knew this voice, he turned behind him and saw Sauron there. Both of them stared at each other, Sauron tried to look as much politely as he could, even if Shining Armor was angry at him. Twilight again did something and he could probably stop her. Shining sighed and looked at the Sauron with more sadden look.

“How and where? What? Most Importantly why?”

Sauron looked at his wife that was trying to heal Twilight but it didn’t help, while she took small glances at Sauron. Flurry Heart was also worried about her aunts state, but she believed she will be fine as she is one of the elements and also is a very skilled magician. Flurry Heart turned her attention from her aunt to also hear out what has happened.

“You happened.” He responded.

Every pony stopped what they were doing, Cadence also stopped in her efforts. Shining Armor was shocked to hear such a rude response, what did he do to get this?! Cadence frowned and most of the personnel got away from both of them. No one ever has expected that anyone will even try to response in such a way to Prince Shining Armor.

“What?!” Shining Armor yelled, confusion and anger laced in his voice.

“You heard right what I said, you want to know why?” He politely asked, upsetting him further.

“Enough!” Yelled Cadence.

Both him and Sauron turned to see her angry, she wasn’t angry at her husband he didn’t do a thing. She was angry at Sauron who insulted her Shining, he dared to say it was his fault that it happened while it wasn’t! He was doing paperwork with her together at the time while Flurry Heart studied math for the upcoming test.

“What is the meaning if this?!” She asked.

“I will gladly explain, but be-“

“I DON’T WANT TO HEAR ANY EXCUSES! You have no right to insult my husband with something he hasn’t done!” she yelled and took three deep breaths “Now tell me what has happened.”

Sauron really wanted to say something, he really wanted to say something very bad to Cadance right now. He tried to explain what has happened, he tried to play nice but since she won’t allow him then so be it! He isn’t going to play nice and he is going to say everything he doesn’t like and everything that disturbs him!

“As you want then.” He said with his arms up, to only add more anger to the barrel “I was talking with Princess Twilight, she came she wanted to apologize.” He said.

The ponies looked at each other and thought what could have the Princess of friendship possibly do to insult him?

“She did, we had a small conversation, after that she told me about Equestria and what an beautiful land it is, and I told her about Mordor etc.” He paused “After that we traded some information and we were even. When she was about to go she said that…” He turned to shining “Your beloved Husband wanted a small duel with me.”

Cadence and Flurry Heart looked at him, he at them. “Y-Yes I wanted, but this has nothing to do with what happened!”

“It has too much, she said that I needed an more worthy opponent. Apparently you sister doesn’t hold much faith in you.” He said it in such a way that he felt that he was dying inside.

Sauron succeeded, Shining Armor did indeed die inside a little. He felt these words hitting him straight into his heart when he heard Sauron’s voice say that. He really felt useless for a moment, that even his own sister doesn’t hold enough faith in him? That he needed a better opponent? That hurt him really badly, he looked at his sister laying there in bed.

Seeing that it did work he continued “She proposed a small magical duel, I immediately said no to that, but she insisted and she wanted to do studies on my magic. So I thought that it can’t be that bad, and I accepted.” He said it without any emotion.

“You did this to aunt Twilight?” Flurry Heart asked.

The ponies looked at each other, from what they heard, and what they thought it was because of Sauron who brought her here in this state, and he accepted the duel. He could have done this or something really bad happened and Twilight made this to herself, this was very unlikely as Friendship means magic, and she is the princess of Friendship. This is equal to holding the title of princess of magic, which she is a master of!

“I wouldn’t even think to do that.” He objected, he sounded so sure about this, that ponies started to believe him “She wanted to measure my power, if my magic is different from hers, for you obvious reasons.” He said talking directly to the royal family which understood why.

Cadence knew Twilight likes to learn, she knew that since she was her foalsitter, and it continues to this day. She gets into a lot of trouble lately and she is in a hard situation, and she tried to apologize to him, and she succeeded. She did wrong and she fixed it, but to go so far ahead and already measure his power, strength, magic? Twilight really needs anypony who can love her, maybe she could make flash go back and love her?

“We went somewhere, I don’t know if that area has a special name but it was meant for your guards to train while in the castle.” He said. “ She wanted to try this with telekinesis, we did do that she took notes and she described what happened. And then when she really was getting into it, I saw that she starts to hurt herself, her horn started to smoke and was red as if it was a piece of metal ready to forge it into a sword. I wanted to end it and then, suddenly an explosion” He said , looking around with his hands up.

“She used to much magic while doing whatever she was with you, and it seems her magic was violently put back to her horn that then exploded.” Night Shine said from the crowd.

Doctor Heartbeat then added. “It would explain now what happened, with this we can help her recover.”

Cadence looked down and then turned to the ponies. “Alright everypony, please get back to work!”

As she said, so they did. The ponies begun to again look at Twilight, they used the most advanced technology there was currently, to help her as much as they can. Shining and Sauron still stared at each other, Sauron blamed shining for what happened. While shining was still angry that he said that because of him it happened.

“I think we need to discuss some thing.s” Cadence said .

“Indeed we must.” Sauron added.

He was serious, he is going to tell them everything he founds disturbing. He will even dare to order them having more guards ready to help, and he will even convince them on having medics on each hallway. He will do it, he could destroy the lives of thousands of men, he can also do this! There will be nothing stopping him now…

It was dark, really dark. No one knew what was happening as the dragons looked at each other with a fearful look. They looked at the sky, and they saw light, purple in the center light lavender light. Wind was blowing harder and harder, slowly rocks and small amounts of sand was circling around them.

The dragons had to close their eyes, and also defend their noses from the sand that hurt them. The strange light shoot into the earth sending the dragons away in a very big shockwave. A slowly posture of a bipedal creature with three spikey spider legs begin to appear. With slowly forming its body and its limbs.

From under it fire was consumed into it, and smoke made its hair that ere long and very messy. The strange show creature had red eyes that seemed to be made out of ruby and also had claws on each hand. It had no cloth or anything to hide its shadow body as his or rather its chest begin to burn with fire.

Rain from the clouds also was absorbed and turned into dirty ice that formed its lips, spikey lips that looked like the lips of a minotaur, thick and also dark. Stones from nearby flew towards the creature, they shattered into small pieces that formed small and thin layer of armor, a full plate armor that wasn’t thick but looked very well made as if it recreated a very good piece of work but not out of stone, made by the best blacksmith in the world.

Then air was sucked into the being, and it exploded with a shockwave that eliminated all the strange winds swirling around. There was silence and the bipedal creature with three spider legs looked and the dragons with slowly moving its head, making a corking sound as if spines were broken. The dragons looked terrified but the biggest of them, that had blood red scales and blue sky eyes with black dots on his body stepped forward.

His breath or hers was so heavy, as if this thing run for thousand of miles without a pause. He could smell the scent of burned flesh coming from its mouth. It was a begin of dark magic, and it was made out of it also entirely.

“T-T-The s-scep-p-ter…is g-going to be…” The dragon gulped with his hands close to his chest “D-D-Delivered, i-in three d-d-ays…” He managed to mutter out.

The being’s looked at him and it raised its hand and pointed at him. “Come… closer.”

The voice, it was so mature and it sounded so sadistic that bad thoughts and intentions flooded the minds of the dragons, from all bloody bath ones to even pedophile thoughts and fantasies. The dragons didn’t want to even become something like this, but they had to listen o to the strange being. It sounded also harsh, just like when you have a flu or when you have not talked for a long time.

“Yesss, your scales are so… smooth.” It said as he run his finger along the dragons cheek “Too bad, it can’t be like this.” He said with a very sad voice that managed to make the dragon let out a small tear.

The scales started to die, and rot away, as blood begin to pour. The dragon feel on its knees and when the dark being removed its finger. The pain stopped and the fear partially vanished.

“I want the war, to break out as soon as possible…”

Then it turned into a big cloud of shadow that managed to choke every dragon there was, and there were ten of them. The being started to shoot the particles it was made from away, injuring the dragons heavily, to the point where they were shaking from fear and couldn’t feel pain from the adrenaline. The dark being shoot into the sky and a wave of dark purple was seen on the horizon and the night sky.

“…I need the Crystal firstborn!” It hissed in their minds.

Author's Note

Raistlin Phantom edited this chapter like always, give him some love and remember to include that I reminded you of this.

Leave a comment, I value it more than an upvote.

Leave your suggestions and other things there also, remember to share it possibly with a friend, and give a link for others on other sites :)

Ch 33: A Little Hostile

As Princess Cadence entered the more “private” meeting cambers. Dedicated to more extreme and serious meetings, her Husband followed her inside the room. Sauron was accompanied by two crystal guards that held spears in their magic. Both had white coats and red eyes, only their manes were different, one was green and the other dark blue.

The more “private” meeting chamber was rather small for having such an important role. The room consisted of one wide round crystal table, with the same armchairs he saw in the dining room. There was now window, no door other then the one he entered the room with, and no guards or even any guards.

Again, with the guards, everything unguarded, everything so easy to destroy or kill and leave behind burned. He hates to look at this, this state. Is supposed to help him while unprotected?! He need this country protected so that his plans may be fulfilled. And he is going to make a first push to secure his interests in this country.

On the opposite, where Sauron just stood, there were two larger and more beautifully decorated and designed thrones, both having the cutie marks curved in them. Each had a pillow, and each was higher than the rest of the armchairs. The thrones were three steps higher, and above them the ceiling was three steps convex.

On the ceiling there was one big and made out of red gems chandelier. The floor had pictures of different ponies and probably artists and very important historical ponies on it.

The guards escorted his majesty Sauron to his place, Sauron looked at his place to sit and with his mind, while looking now and the siting Princess Cadence and Shining Armor. He moved his armchair backwards, other then receiving a deadly and serious still stare from the two Monarchies, he did the opposite and sat when the armchair was close.

The guards then with spears in their magic, went to the side of their Monarchs. One the Cadence and One to Shining Armor. Sauron with his back against the backrest of the chair. Looked still at the two ponies. The guards this time grabbed the spears in their hooves, which still surprised Sauron how can they do it.

“Explain yourself.” Cadence started.

Sauron took a deep breath through his nose and let it out with his mouth. From his emotionless face a small happy smirk formed. He firstly looked at the table and then at her. The smirk disappeared and changed into angrier frown.

“With pleasure,” He said, “Although I would advise to b-”

“I don’t think you started explaining yourself.” Shining Armor said.

He hated it, he hated when someone interrupted him. He didn’t like this, he would very much hang anyone who dared to do this. And he would even millions of times if he could. But fine, if they want to start this without a promille of culture and respect to another person, let it be like this, sure he can play like this.

“Alright then,” Sauron said now more disrespectfully, “Tell me.” He said and looked up at them, clearly angry “Who? That sane someone of course” He stopped to think “…Would keep a whole hallway, without one at least guard in a palace, in a palace where the heads of the country sleep, live, eat, work and care for their child?”

There was silence

“No one, I had to yell to summon them, what if Princess Twilight sparkle has injured herself while I was not there? Who would the find her? Who would help her?” He asked, seeing Cadence getting little Hurt inside, while Shining took personally these questions.

That was his plan for now, Shining won’t accept being insulted and accused of not protecting his family. He will surely do something he will regret in his anger and his emotions will drive him. Sauron has much opportunities to use them when he will enter that state.

He stood up and slammed his hands into the crystal table “I ask! Who would?! If even a bloody assassin entered the place, what would happen? who would even stop him if he succeeded to at least make him pay for something he would do?!” He stared at them, while the crystal table had a small crack under one of his palms.

“There was no assassin, no murderer or anypony who would mean harm for many years.” Started Cadence. “Who would stop the pony that would do something horrifying like this you ask?” Clearly her voice broke under the word horrifying.

“I would personally!” Yelled her husband “And I would seek, search, and ask for this pony to the end of my life if something happened to my family.” He then pointed his hoof at him. “You have nothing to those decisions, or to change what is what.”

Sauron clearly now seeing Cadence in some progressed to crying for some reason and seeing her easy to be broken while talking about such scenarios. While also seeing Shining Armor thinking he is brave and would always do the right thing, there is a big opening point thou in their statements.

“Would it change what happened? Would it prevent what would have been done?” He asked, his voice sounding as if he didn’t have interests in them, and what they said or what their decision id going to be “The answer is NO, and you know it.” he then continued. “The harm, the injury and the event that would occur.”

Sauron tried to push further, he wanted to see only some water in those eyes, at least one small tear that would go down Cadences cheek. Only to see it in her eye, and to have as much joy from it as he can, to know as much what breaks her and to know what to use to control and deceive this pony.

“What is your point then? Why did you have to insult me? What if I did the same?” Shining said.

“My point is that, you need more protection. You need more strict laws, you need more funding on the guards, you need more soldiers. You need more personnel, you need more ponies you need to have every hallway with at least three of them.” He stated, with his hands high up.

“There is no need to do this.” Cadence assured. “Everything is and will be perfectly fine, besides that, the ponies will start to wonder why many guards are there suddenly guarding us. They’ll think that something had happened or will happen.”

Shining Armor continued after his wife. “There will be panic, and we can’t just suddenly hire guards, they will be inexperienced, almost worthless recruits worth only being used as reserves.” He says.

Now this was interesting, finally he has heard a pony, addressing another pony in a bad way. Maybe these ponies have some aggression, have some warrior instinct in them that would allow them to function! Maybe indeed better to control this land, he might use Cadences immortality to get her on his side, while he will somehow dispose of Shining.

“Maybe, but it is better to have three times more than three times less, I know from my own experience it does work.” With his finger raised, like an old and wise man.

“No.”

Sauron looked at Cadence, so did Shining Armor

“No, No, and NO!” She yelled, her wings also went up from the anger. “If we do this, then thieves and clearly assassins as you said would come as they would think something valuable is here, and there is nothing valuable. Guards would be injured because they wouldn’t be experienced.” She took sighed and carefully said “It would bring more trouble then there is already.”

‘Then there is already’ he repeated this sentence in his head.

This means there are indeed some problems, that there is a problem that makes them act like this. Clearly right now she said herself that there is a problem, probably it is asleep or the organization or anything particularly is aiming at them. There could be some truth in what she said it would bring more assassins and more thieves and problems from around the world here, but it’s worth paying the price to later have peace.

Carefully he sat, and looked at them, with narrowed eyes. “The at least you need to have more patrols, clearly there was no one patrolling, this is something terrible and unacceptable.”

“The patrols were canceled, there has been as every day a training, and some weapon practice lessons.”

“Only a small group of ponies was left, they had a training earlier.” Shining said.

And here was one of the mains problems, they needed more guards, so that at least there would be the same number of ponies guarding and patrolling as there is training and improving their skill. There is an easy way for doing that. Every experienced pony, is going to be in one group, while the other won’t be. For four days there won’t be a training session for the experienced ones.

When this is done, they will mix up the experienced with the un experienced one, so that the experienced ones can share their skill with the newbies. With the following year, or maybe even in three or six months, there isn’t only going to be a hundred percent more guards, but also equally experienced.

Some would say, he is stupid. He wants to have more guards while also disturbing the peace in the realm? What an idiot! But, but, but… Sauron isn’t the guy who first does then looks and sees he has done bad. No, he knows good there will be more ponies making his work more difficult. There is a way to lower the chance of being caught and brought to justice.

First is to maybe influence the patrols to his liking, and maybe even change some lay out and paths they take.

Two, is to let the guards know who gave them jobs and a place to stay, being a royal guard clearly is a nice and important thing, and it gives prestige and much appreciation to the ones family. In other words, make the guards thank him for this opportunity.

Three, make them think he is right. He will also try to make the ponies believe in what he says, and that he is right, and he wants good for the Crystal Empire as he has grown to like the ponies. Obviously, it’s a lie, but if they become loyal, they will close an eye for seeing him messing around in the orders. Thinking he tries to improve the Empire.

And four, if necessary, have a small force of two or three hundred stallions to maybe even make a small coup. Or when he won’t need a coup, but when he’ll need an intervention in some things, he could just say to the guards what to do and make them lie to sabotage the Empires reputation among rich families to then plead for being send and to fix this problem, ultimately gaining trust and more power in the court.

While also not forgetting his earlier plans, to take the citizens go out on the streets and in mobs do small revolts to force some laws on the Empire. Both combined can-do wonder’s, if only he could achieve this, he would almost be the most powerful person in the realm, maybe even more than the current heir to the throne!

The thing is, he needs to start somehow his plans, and he hoped they won’t be intervened in any case. He could wait two more days, and then start them, maybe three, and along the way do some minor work. He would also gladly know more about the elements and maybe, who knows. Get to know Rainbow Dash better, she seems like the perfect material for a puppet.

“You just said yourself what is the problem.” He said. “To many guards are on the training session, and to many guards are there” He with an open hand gestured to the world ”And not here.” He finished with his fist on the table.

“You are wrong, Lord Sauron. The guards in training are replaced by regular Royal Police, called by some even Militia, that checks if anypony enters the palace.” Shining explained.

“Really? How much are there? Ten? Twenty?”

“Six.” Cadence answered.

Sauron closed his eyes, and with his hand on the forehead, he leaned back and sighed really sadly at what Cadance has just said. Six ponies, six ponies trained in checking and not fighting probably, six ponies… only six ponies!

“How is this place not robbed yet? Let's talk as if we were friends right now.”

Although what he said seemed to spark some fear in the two Ponies, wasn’t so badly taken by the guards who expected in any other second some violent and unneeded cuss words to be said. This is going to be a fourteen year old spectacle out his bitch in any moment.

“You have, forty, maybe fifty guards here while the others are away.” He said, thankfully he wasn’t corrected with the guard number and Melkor be praised for this! “You have six Militiamen standing there checking for “bad ponies” yes? I assume the training are each day at the same hour?”

Both of them nodded.

“I wouldn’t be surprised if the Militia men are standing each every time at the same position.”

Again they nodded “Every one of them sees each other, and it has always worked to maintain the security high up.”

“Wrong!” He yelled. “ Maybe now it does work, but let me assure you that there will be a gap where the palace is going to be exposed. Two or three need to be taken out or go, or look somewhere else so that the intruder can go in the palace.”

“Even if he or she does, the guards on the bottom still cover the area and the intruder would be caught.”

“Don’t be sure, there can always be something more and always there is a mastermind behind all of those big assaults, or even murders and intrigues involving money or deposing of someone.”

The debate wasn’t as bad as it seemed to be or seemed to involve into one, yes, one could argue with another if there indeed needs to be more guards and if it is very unwise to leave only six ponies when the rest is somewhere. It is better to have more, as long as it isn’t bad, and the guards aren’t bad in any case.

“Imagine someone would try to enter the palace to steal anything, even a pencil in this case. He needs to wait for the guards to go on training, this pony waits for it. Then when they go, he calls for his friends that are supposed to make a small confusion among the crowd, while also some would distract the Militia stallions, from there three or four are busy and two patrol further, and they decide not to let any pony enter yes? The one who wants to do something, is the strongest, in mind, or in strength. If he has both he will defeat the two, then he would enter the palace, from there he only lies, or usement ofhis abilities to somehow get through the guards” Sauron explained, what he envisioned what might happen in his mind.

This plan he presented wasn’t really said in detail and was made up quickly, he would think of something better. But he wanted to present the situation to the two Monarchs that they aren’t safe, besides that he also wouldn’t like to see any one injured. Especially the three princesses he met, why? He sees opportunity in using them to strengthen himself.

Cadence and Shining Looked at each other, he had some right, but not all right and he didn’t know everything exactly. Cadence can’t allow new guards patrol the palace, not only these guards will be inexperienced but she fears for her little Flurry Heart to be the reason for the trouble to come, for some reason she feels like being more protective, cleverly protective.

“I understand that maybe indeed there will be more cases where ponies or any other creature that lives in this…” He looked at the guards, and then at them.

“Country…” Shining added.

“Country… will try to see if there is something worthy of attention. They’ll come, and go when they’ll see nothing is here. They’ll tell others and you will have peace, while also being protected. It's worth paying the price.” Sauron continued to push the matterl.

They exchanged stares again, Cadence still looking at him with a small frown. Shining had one and only answer, he only waited for Cadence to start, as it is her Kingdom, not his, he only from time to time decides something.

“The answer is still no, and if it’s the only thing why you reacted and said what you said there in the medical wing. Then I hope we can stop this debate, with you apologizing.” Cadence said.

“Hmmm?” he moved his head to the side slightly. “What now?”

“I said that we could end this dispute right now, with you apologizing.” She said, now changing her tone to sound more like a ‘Bitch’.

“I want only good for you, and this place… I try to convince you that you should improve what isn’t good enough so that it can be better,” He stood up, “I let myself be ordered to come to this place, and listen to what problems this city can have, I am eager to share my knowledge and experience with you.” The chair behind him moved, and he stood tall and angry.

He with his one finger on the crystal table, and his other hand by himself. He moved his right leg more to the right and was ready to start going around while explaining what he had in mind. His eyes didn’t help, the look, the way his face was shaped also suggested he didn’t smile a lot. But recently he did.

“I propose something good, and you decline, I want to see something being successful while also knowing I had my own part in it. I want to be friendly and I am and you are too. I see a problem, as a good ally I share it with you to inform you about it so that we can put it out together.” He started to walk around the table.

The guards nervously look at each other, the one with the green mane especially looks at his comrade as he is the first one to go and actually attack if something bad is going to happen. Cadence and Shining Armors heart beat also is faster at the moment.

“Who would imagine that, when you want good, when you want to help.” He stopped and with a sinister and doubtful look he gazed at them. “When you with premeditation insult, to have a talk about something important, you receive and demand and not even a small nod of thankfulness for caring, while the one talking and saying has its own problems.”

He put his hands again on the crystal table.

“Yes you heard me right, I did this with premeditation so that we can exchange views and opinions, so that I can present you with the facts and what is the problem. With something that will maybe even prevent the most sudden and sad things to appear.” He stopped.

Cadence could see that there was a very little crack on the crystal table, where once he had his hands. She will let this slide away, as she understands that he is a important guests and she could let such things go, but now she actually fears him. She fears he might himself do something to make her, TO MAKE her conscript more guards, to have more of them. He is from a world filled with war, and Equis isn’t, he needs to adapt to his surroundings but she won’t say it out loud.

‘Not now…’ she said in her mind.

“Let's imagine, the guards are like a shield, who protects the palace that is defended by you the most mightiest of the pony races, a Alicorn…” He stopped and thought “No, two Alicorns.”

Shining clearly didn’t like Sauron mentioning his daughter. He also didn’t like where is this going, he with Cadence didn’t say a word, quietness and silence may be a powerful weapon and a very important thing. But sometimes there needs to be an answer.

“Its perfect, it round and doesn’t have any gaps or ways to be avoided or somehow to have no effect on the harsh realities of the world.” He clearly put more power in pressing against the table. “The defense can’t be perfect and unbeatable, it's impossible. Every defense has its level, its hardness and softness and it has its own weak points.”

Sauron wasn’t great at explaining to others something they didn’t even clearly thought through or don’t know about it too much. He need to show it while explaining, and he does this for Princess Cadence. If Shining Armor has at least some knowledge he will know what he is talking about.

“The more layers it has, the harder to break, the better melted, forged and upgraded the steel is, the lesser is the chance for it to be pierced. If it was done in the right way, the better the product overall is. These three things indicate, experience, the type of warrior, and the amount of…” He stopped for them to say.

“Guards…” Shining said.

“Indeed,” He nodded, “now, there can’t be a perfect defense, there is always one path that leads to the thing that is protected.” He pointed at the end of the round table, on the opposite side.

Sauron wanted the table to break, only a tiny bit, to damage the table. It was made out of crystal, what kind of crystal he doesn’t know. Whatever it is it has been surely grown, and magic was also used to even curve this table from a big gem, or at least to make tiny pieces be connected together.

Sauron magic, Sauron’s influence poured into his hands, the was energy, energy that was just plain force. Like a shockwave in his hands and not in his palms. Two different things, and there could be two different outcomes. His both thumbs were close to each other, he imagined to release his magic, his energy, his strength into this furniture.

He didn’t push against the table as he was pushing, now he had his thumbs press against the table. His strength, especially in this smaller form, was very much different, from the one when he is a twelve meter high giant. Not only here he can’t smash an actual diamond in his hand without using his powers, but also he can’t properly break iron sword.

Sauron saw a crack, go to the end of the table, all the way just like he imagines. Leaving a zigzag modeled crack, looking familiar to a river getting itself through the lands and hills. Sauron then lost his strength on pressing, and from his both thumbs he released the energy, the magic he has summoned and also gathered into the crystal smooth surface.

Soon a cracking sound, a very hard for ears to whistand sound appeared. As he wanted so has happened, as his will was more powerful than an object of Nature. Sauron’s will can’t be stopped, his magic, his strength and his emotion of anger he had currently stored in him since he entered this room divided the crystal.

He wanted it to be shaped like a river, perfectly going to the other side. He destroyed the smooth surface, but if enough? If one would run his hoof he wouldn’t notice a thing, he would think the damage was nothing of concern, but only for a pony. A made out of flesh body, especially designed for the Children of Eru to be seen upon could notice the small space between both sides of the crystal table.

“One doesn’t mean it will be safe, and every one will place one card on it, all its forces and plans involving getting inside. This is what I call a “Diamond” Defense.” He said, and gestured at what he has done. “ I have to say that, you aren’t even close to this level. You are at something I call “Paper” Defense.”

He moved his one hands along the table, and crack went from it, it connected to the first one. Shining Armor and Cadence watched with small amounts, but nonetheless, with fear as he did that. She could break gems, it wasn’t too hard for her as she was an Alicorn, and also as she has learned something from Twilight about magic. Shining on the other hoof, not so much, but yes he still could if he wanted to.

The crack that went along the way and joined the first one, have also made the first look like a tree trunk. It was thick, and some rather than joining right away, went along and then joined to the first one. Sauron now left the table without his guidance, and on the side where he had a vision to created curled like “branches” appeared a pattern, similar to a wave. Also reminding of a snails shells.

The sound at last has stopped, and the two Monarchs have seen a tree on the table, made out of cracks and openings in the crystal. Even if it was done by probably anger, it was beautiful and if he left it be, any skilled Craft Stallions and carvers would like to claim it as theirs.

“Do you know why I call it the “Paper” Defense? Not because it has as many paths as a tree has branches, and openings as leaf’s.” He then sat again and with his hands together on the table, he explained further “Because, you can simply have something small but powerful with you to make it useless, like fire. A strong thing and it is small. Something that can destroy much. Like a forest, that has much, much animals to defend it, but its unorganized and a small fire can make it worthless. It can burn it.” Sauron clapped his hands.

He again put his hands on the table, he now wanted to reverse what he has done. And he will do it with a rather orthodox way. He will burn the gem where it is cracked to melt it together. The table will cooldown for the rest of the night, but at least it will be “repaired”.

A golden wave that looked like a sparkling mist went thru the table, and where were the cracks, there was now a yellow, but golden light illuminating from the cracks. They slowly disappeared and only the shape of the tree was there. Truly a spectacular view to look at, especially when Sauron does it. She didn’t see much of his magic.

And he let go, he didn’t have now any contact with the surface. As he removed his hands, so from underneath his palms and golden light was shining and was pouring out from the middle of his hand. The foggy golden mist also started to disappear and only some small amounts of smoke were left.

The hot melted yet gem was trapped underneath the now forcefully cooled down crystal. Sauron wasn’t as stupid as most would think he is, a gem and a Diamond, anything actually can burn. A gem is no exception. A diamond is made out of coal, and a gem is also, not entirely but has much coal also inside. He didn’t want to burn but to melt the crystal surface.

“Simplifying my words, I want to seal as much of those paths away, your safety is In danger. I won’t lie, my also but I could deal with any assassin and murderer out here. I have faced, much, much more worse than some dagger wielding combat amateurs.” He leaned forward trying to make his next words clearly seen as the most important ones. “ I may have an hard heart, and I may be harsh and evil at times. But I never would like to see an ally in danger.” He ended.

The hot table was now at least as hot as the magma of Mt. Doom back in Mordor. And the points where the gem was still melted, there was at least two thousand degrees. Sauron had nothing more to add or to even do right now. He would gladly go away and leave them with their thinking, he hopes that he has planted some of his lesson in their heads.

Cadence sighted, and Shining Armor looked at her, she was the one to make a choice and not he. His commands are as powerful as Cadences when she isn’t around, but if she is around, then her words and commands are always above his. In every matter, there is no exception that’s why she doesn’t say a thing when it comes to military, as he is the expert.

“It has been, a rather interesting talk…But the answer is still no.”

Sauron nodded, he promised himself he is going to do it, and he will. They will thank him later, he is going to prove it that it was a bad idea by keeping the number of guards low. But so be it, he will for now leave it be. For now he will. Maybe somehow he could make Princess Twilight think as he thinks, maybe then they would break and say he is right.

“I understand…If it's everything, then goodbye.” He said and stood up.

Before finally going, he gave them one final stare, he could notice the small frightening look in Cadences eyes, he won’t let this matter slip away, it’s the first discussion he as started and he will win it. No matter how, no matter what he will do, he is going to win even in something like this. If only he could have something that would let him allow to accomplish this task.

The door have opened, no magic of an unicorn was seen, it was clear as day that he did it. He exited the “private” meeting room, while the Guards looked at each other, so did Cadence and Shining Armor at themselves. They might have just lost something, or started even something greater than what they have lost.

And something tells them, it won’t be easy to win…He didn’t apologize in the end, and he also had to not made clear what is he going to do. But one thing is sure, the power of Sauron won’t be just swapped away like this, and be it power thru words or deeds. It won’t be undone for a long time.

Author's Note

As always I encourage you to fav and write a comment. Its not like one guy and from time to time an curious person writes something. AND i'm totaly not annoyed by this. You can trust me, really I'm not joking.

Also sorry for such an long pause, but you know, life isn't easy

Edited by:
Raistlin Phantom

Ch 34: An Interesting Encounter

Sauron was stubborn, no one ever denied it. Back in Middle-Earth he would get what he wanted or, well, you would be dead. Here on sadly he needs to work for what he wants. He doesn’t like it, and he would gladly just sit and look as other get what he wants for him. But here, it's time to act and time to do.

Sauron got back to his chamber. From there he will start doing something, he decided to wait at least two or three more days before starting his sinister plans. This didn’t include scouting the palace further and maybe “helping” the locals. After all Discord is still in this palace, he can feel his presence, its weak but it's noticeable.

He sat upon his bed, new sheets were given, this time were royal purple. Such things do not make him happy! Why purple? The color of monarchs? This was probably an act of kindness and he doesn’t like kindness. It’s the most fake thing in the world, just after friendship. How and why? In kind patronships or actions, you basically try to become someone’s favorite, so that he or she can look upon you with a closed eye every time you do something wrong.

In a strong relationship you have order and truth that makes it strong. You can be kind, you can be friendly which is also a deceiving thing. You need to be harsh and show who rules where in a relationship. Or one day you will be so deceived that your whole life will break apart. Just like with Celebrimbor.

He laid down on the soft bed, his blond hair were scattered on the purple sheets. With his hands on his chest he imagined how to do all the things he wants to. He doesn’t want to spend another day doing nothing other than talking. He could go and see how Twilight is doing, but he doesn’t want to for now, its not in his interest.

He looked at the balcony, he saw light flicker on a shelf. Something made of glass was there and it had a familiar color. It almost was as if this was the small diamond he has enchanted. If it is here someone must have come here and place it here, great, not only he has to make everything for those ponies and care for something like protection. But also, they can’t just leave what they have for him outside his room.

Sauron levitated the small object from the shelf. It flew very fast towards him, almost instantly the diamond was in front of him. The ocean green color, definitely the diamond he has enchanted. He held it in his fingers now, he looked at it and inspected it. The magic it had in it disappeared. It didn’t disappear itself, someone must have dissolved the enchantment.

‘Probably a court mage.’ He thought.

He then threw the diamond aside as it felled on the floor and he heard it hit the marble ground. He sighted and stood up. He walked around the chamber thinking about how much he could do right now but how much things stop him. An excellent example is the path he choose to follow. He could kill all of those horses, but he choose to be friendly and deceiving.

He could go look out for Rainbow Dash…

This isn’t a bad thought actually, she doesn’t like him, and he would gladly know why other then the fact she is aggressive and doesn’t like strangers like him. He could also go and seek Discord for only observation and to measure how much time he spends with his pony wife. That didn’t die because of size difference.

Not a bad start for now, he would on the way do something for fun, like make the lives of maids and guards harder. Or this Flash Sentry, he is annoying actually. He thinks he knows royalty and he can do anything in fact! What a moron, Sauron knew much more royalty then he ever had in his lifetime. He himself killed countless kings and lords, princes and even princesses.

What then? He would go back and do nothing? Probably, or when princess Twilight gets really better then maybe he would go for a visit. He could also look for her notes while away. She would pretty disappointed if she lost them, but then again probably they are hidden or laying on a table next to her.

‘If the servants are smart enough to pick them up.’

Rainbow Dash is probably by princess Twilight right now as she is her very close friend, so the only person left is Discord that is also a friend, but not as important as Rainbow Dash. Of course, he could be mistaken, and his time would go to waste. Fluttershy would probably get him in another fight, better not approach her right away.

Sauron stopped in the middle of the room he was in, he closed his eyes for better concentration. His focus was only on sorting out what he should do and when. While Sauron was focusing, three minutes went by, when his eyes opened he knew it was the time to act. One thing is having a plan, and the second thing is to do it correctly.

He turned towards the door and he opened them with his mind again. He could make all the door and windows in this place open or close if he wanted to do so. It would be rather easy to do, since his power has grown very much, and his rings power was only used partially when he was with Luna. He felt as if he used a hundred percent of its power!

He exited the room with a small smirk on his face, nothing could possibly go wrong. He just has to look for a pony with a rainbow mane that has a behavior of a thirty-year-old bitch that is very narcissistic. While avoiding a yellow butter mare that is so easy to scare just like a four year old. And if he finds a weird creature made out of different animals he can stop and maybe say something, or just go.

What has his life come to be? Looking for horses? Colorful ponies that smile at everything and everyone? This is comedy, this is true comedy and he could say he is insane, but then again, it’s all truth. He had times like this doubting everything that he sees here, but the pressure in his chest that tells him something is happening also drives him on an emotion trying to cover this new feeling. Its is wrath, towards Gondor and towards Aragorn. And anger, pointed towards those hobbits.

The fuel that makes him work today, the energy he needs to talk and the purpose he is alive now. It is to return no matter how much he will become bonded to this world. He won’t miss them, he hopes they will die on the way, he doesn’t need chains binding him to this world. But there is still one major Question in his head. Did Eru made this all, or this is just a totally different universe there the creator doesn’t exist?

From all creatures in the world, how and why did this happen? Is this a blessing or something that was the last screw to his coffin, to avoid being just a shadow upon Mordor and to be scattered by the wind? He hopes that he will return to Mordor, and if he won’t he will start from here. He will try to do as much as possible while living as long as possible.

He will build an Empire that no one has ever seen, and he won’t have those orcs go and pillage everything. This is also what he didn’t like on Middle-Earth. I that everything thought he wanted to change into orcs. No, no, no, it was just the main force he used. The orcs have no discipline, yes some have good skills he doesn’t doubt it, but they are just soldiers he used to swarm the enemy. The men and elves is truly what would drive his empire, his Mordor. His rule to greatness.

The number of cities he would build and rename or rebuild in his way. His main fortress Barad-dûr would be also surely greater and way more expandable then before. M.Doom’s amount of ash it spits would be reduced as much as he could reduce it. He would have Nûrn be green again, he would make Melkor's name great again!

Minas Morgul would be far more perfect then it is now, the walls would expand forward and be thicker, Mordor would be the biggest fortress in the known World. He would make Mordor one big castle! A wonder of the world that every king, dwarf, men or elf would look at. The fear in their hearts would make them obey his commands and will, he would breed them and make them be part of his armies.

He would defeat the languages of the free peoples and replace it with his glorious self-made language he has designed and has written. Monuments and books would tell that the greatness of the elves was so pathetic it didn’t withstand his greatness. The splendor he would bath in would blind the living creatures, the Ents would just be burned and used in the furnaces that would melt metal for more weapons and armors.

Rivendell would be no more, it be changed into a small piece of wood that is barely seen from the bottoms of the waters of the river Bruinen. Speaking about that river, he could imagine water powered lumber mills along the river producing more planks for more houses and more small forts or watchtowers to control the populace.

Isengard would be rebuilt and also sued as a second capital for his colonies further in Eriador or a very important checkpoint for the orcs of the misty Mountains and also a very important breeding/production site that would be heavily industrialized. Orcs can be a pain, but still he would need them as soldiers.

The lie that Melkor is returning would be spread further into the world. Gundabad would also be a really important place for his empire, he would have his elite orcs, that would be the smartest produced there. Angmar would be reborn again and put on the map in the former lands of Arnor.

Minas-Tirith would be in his hands, the tree, the hated by him white tree would be burned by his own very hands. He would go and rip it with its roots out of earth. Much resistance would be seen, but that is alright, the more he will impale, and use their skulls on the Rammas Echor as decoration.

There would be no one stopping him this time, the only thing he would have problems with, would be the rebellions he would have to deal with, and the possible refugees escaping to Valinor. He would destroy all ports and he would make the orcs from his armies patrol the coast lines while the Easterlings and the bad men of Khand would go and inspect if any elf is planning to build a boat.

Paintings of him on every wall in every major building in every city or small village. The lonely mountain would be a very profitable place to have all the riches taken from. He would ship all of them to Mordor and have a special place for the gold built. The Arkenstone would be used as one of the main gem in his crown.

Moria and Mithril that is still hidden in there would be reorganized and would produce valuable ingots for him. New designs for his armies, new units, new power in the world. And he would achieve this level, no one else would be even close to have a whole continent on his side. Maybe the Valar that are far greater than he is would only be able to do something. But they do not care for any of the children in Middle-Earth.

The Valar are surely powerful but they have no interest in helping or sending help. They send the Istari that did nothing for an along time, they could send some armies or small forces that would liberate small parts of the world. But it would be hapless, he would also put much effort on inventing new devices, maybe he can get something out of this world built in Middle Earth.

Maybe he could also try and go back here and invade this world? This would be interesting, this would be very interesting! What would he do? He would do as he has thought earlier, he would simply breed unicorns and magic users to have a powerful army of Alicorns and unicorns. He would corrupt them, make them be used by elite units in battle.

The magic they would use, would help in making the lands more fertile and the amount of food would be enough for much more population to enjoy. The deserts of the Haradrim would be now full of small shops with vegetables, water problems would be the only thing left to deal with.

He would make the temperature drop slightly and more rain would come towards the deserts from the oceans. The ash mountains would be explored more, to seek for more metals and more resources that could be used as efficiently as possible. Most roads would be full of caravans and merchants from around the world going in and out of Barad-dûr.

Sauron has looked long for Rainbow Dash, he has looked on the upper floors and on the bottom ones, but he didn’t find her. He looked even outside to see if she is flying somewhere in the city but saw only crystal ponies. He asked the guard and he got only one response: “Sorry my lord, we do not know where she is.”

Finding Rainbow Dash brought him nothing more than wasted time he could have speeded dig anything more important. She was nowhere to be found, as if she has disappeared. Discords presence was also gone, wherever he was he was far away. He would ask where he is but then again, the guards would tell Cadence or Shining Armor and they would question him why he looked for him. Making the next bad thing happening to Discord his fault.

This palace has very interesting story, King Sombra one of the main villains was not only a force of corruption and Darkness but also, he was the one who built great secret passages in the Crystal Place when he was ruling and made the palace into an evil enslaved place. He has also learned about the Crystal Heart.

He admired King Sombra in the way he handled the slaves, he didn’t want them to just work, he wanted them to have some happiness and freedom so that they would have at least some reason to like the place they live in, he wouldn’t make them work until they collapse like he did. He would make them work for six hour a day for him and the rest five or four hours for themselves so that they can affords their own small things.

This only left them with two hours of free time they could spend having sex mainly to breed more ponies and soldiers he would use to strengthen the Empire. He had one of the best military forces in the world, he used brutal and hard discipline for his soldiers. He has also done some small reforms who other countries copied as well, even Equestria.

During his rule it was said that there should be at least two children per family. If someone had more he was forgiven up to two hours of work for every two next children. This was an interesting thing, as the parents needed to educate their children so that they would be ready for hard work. Child labor was allowed from twelve years of age. Primary school was eight years and was mandatory and high school four, but if someone wanted to go to a vocational school or technical college, he had to study for three years.

Of course, mares would go to work when they became fifteen while stallion when they are thirteen. Not working was punished with the family getting secularized. From there only work and not much rights were available, other than the right to demand food and water from the sergeants commanding the slave labor.

But getting back to the family having at least two foals, in had to be like this, as the children would replace the parents on their death. Even retirement meant work, of course with less important role but still work. Military and Militia would force sometimes the local population into military to have a ready to defend or to raid the bordering villages of another country force.

Truly a magnificent way of working, if a pony has done much work or has served in great battles and has proven his worthiness he could be freed and work normally. Or build a small site where his fellow comrades would work for him. It was mostly said, that most of the time the stallion was corrupted by Sombra then he was freed with his family. He would come and just for the sake of greater good rape his wife to have more kids.

The corrupted families that were liberated could be seen even today, as the return of the Crystal Empire happened not so long ago. Only fourteen years ago. This was truly interesting, he didn’t know so much things about this country darker history! This still doesn’t mean they are harsh and are like true warriors or really hard and strong protective stallions ready to serve a higher purpose.

Every time a ruler would say anything about his slaves and the cruel way he rules, he would increase the number of hours the families have to work. He even once made a village work so hard and so long it every citizen died. Really terrifying, but still nothing compared to what he has done, or what will he do if he gets angry.

Sauron could maybe copy some of the ways he handled the slaves, for example the policy of having at least two kids, this would leave him with enough slaves in his country and he wouldn’t have to get new one. Instead he would just order to kill the women and the children in the villages. In some cases, bring them to Mordor.

It was also said that Sombra has killed the previous ruler of the Crystal empire because the ruler had plans on attacking Equestria and was a pedophile. But much information was unknown, and this was just a small rumor and theory. The princesses have never met the ruler of the Crystal Empire before Sombra as they had been fighting in their own small wars and affairs.

And everything he has learned was from paintings, and documents that have been behind very hard to break glass. Apparently, he has entered the part of the palace which is for the citizens open every second week in Friday. These documents and very old piece of history should be in museums, but they are kept here to remind how mad was King Sombra.

Further questions asking about why here in the palace they need to remind this, and why is it here best were pointless to ask. He has thrown words at the air. His own thinking has brought him to the theory that the ponies just imagine how horrible it was inside and that they are standing in the palace where he once could have stood making them scared more and frightened.

Celestia and Luna then came and imprisoned him. He also got the idea of their power, but Sombra cursed this place to disappear for a thousand years. This only proves that there are powerful and very skilled creatures or ponies in this world he should be aware of.

Sauron has heard hoofsteps again. Probably someone was sent to check on him if everything was alright and if he needed anything. Then again, he has told the maid that asked him if she should send anyone in the future to ask if I need anything to drink or east or explained. Would rather not send anyone, he likes to work alone.

Or its just someone going thru the area he is in, either way. Before his eyes was a spear King Sombra used to kill crystal ponies with. He once pierced the heart of a unicorn that was supposed to bring him his reports about taxes. Such amateur, he would first burn the unicorn’s eyes if he had done something wrong, then torture his family and in the end kill him with a spear or anything else.

Sauron just nodded his head to say ‘No’ He also was interested how would the pony look when he or she comes around the corner. The glass was perfectly angled at the place he was looking at. Thanks to his magic and his skills he could see the corner as if he was looking at a mirror.

The pony made his first step, he saw ash gray fur. He could have sworn he has once saw a color like this. But he didn’t mind, he looked further at the leg. Maybe he could scare the living F, out of this pony? That would surely give him some humor In this boring atmosphere he currently in in.

Then he saw the face of the pony, he had a small smile. He didn’t know how to describe his face as most ponies almost look the same for him, what did he see was his ember eyes, He had two purses on both sides. His wing were the same color as his body, ash grey. He had a black mane, it was really dark, a type of blackness he has not seen in a long time.

The pony stopped when he saw him, he almost jumped from the surprise. But Sauron was more focused on the way he reacted. He narrowed his eyes, he slowly with his mouth opened one of the purses. He didn’t hear any sound from opening it. It was magic, no other explanation he had for it. Maybe some ancient way of making such purses, but he doubts there is something like this.

The ash grey pony took out two blades, very sharp and looked like claws. He could say they were made by someone very skilled. He would dare to say this blacksmith who made this was very old and probably followed some way of blacksmithing, just like he has been following Aulë, before he has joined Melkor.

The Ash gray pony stood on two legs, Sauron didn’t expect this to happen. The ash grey pony put on the blades on his hoofs. They were like brass knuckles; the only difference was that they have been attached to the pony by a belt made out of strong leather. Sauron watched what the pony will do next, probably attack him. If only the poor pony knew that he saw everything in the glass reflection.

The ash grey pony has made the first step forward, from there he has jumped with one of his hooves further forwards then the other one. He had the intention to kill, Sauron turned immediately towards the pony. With one hand forward, he has met with the ash grey ponies belly. From there he threw him behind him as the ash grey pony with eyes full of amazement and stunned from the reaction he received met with the glass protecting Sombras spear.

The glass didn’t break. Sauron looked at his clothing if it was dirty from the sudden move he made, he didn’t want to have too much dust on himself. He looked back at the pony who looked angrily at him, he surely didn’t expect his response. Too bad, he just met him and his ideas of how to make this day better than it was.

“Work on your attacks,” Sauron taunted the ash grey pony, “and if you know you are going to be thrown into prison by the guards, try not to be as loud as you were.” He said with an annoying smirk.

The ash grey pony with his hoof blades stood up. He stretched his wings, and stood in a passive position, Sauron had his hands behind his back, he didn’t call the guards as he wanted to see what this pony is worth. He would gladly know where he got those blades of his, he would need a decent blacksmith for his plans.

They exchanged looks, Sauron looked around to make the ash grey pony be more willing to attack him. But he stayed as he was. Maybe words would work then? He is a master at making everyone do what he wants with words, especially when it comes along violence.

“Are you going to do anything? I expected more from you, it's not your fault that you have stumbled upon me as your enemy.” He said gesturing on himself. “Your surprise attack was good, the only thing that betrayed you was the glass that reflects your image.”

He looked into his ember eyes, he didn’t see anything in them. Only a neutral expression. Then so be it, he will do something that will provoke the pony on attacking him. Why is this pony even here? Did he steal something? He has been just finished talking about thieves and assassins with princess Cadence.

Sauron made a step forward, the ash grey pony still looked at him, with the same expression. Another step, and it was the same thing.

He didn’t like this, there wasn’t too much space in between them, half a meter he could say. Sauron decided to end this with one simple thing, it was force. He doesn’t want to possibly get stabbed right now, not only the injury would be too much. But also, he would have asked why he didn’t do anything else, like call the guards.

‘Guards…’ He repeated in his mind.

Sauron changed his attitude to run as fast as possible. He turned away and started running. The ash grey pony looked confused at what was happening, he expected the guy to do one more step forward. Instead he started running, and he couldn’t let Sauron run as he will alarm the guards, they will back every window and staircase!

The ash grey pony stretched his wings and chased after Sauron, he had to avoid things that Sauron threw towards his direction. He ducked a small statue, a random rock, some glass he saw Sauron pick up. Suddenly Sauron has tripped and has fallen. The ash grey pony saw an opening in this and charged with the blades forward to kill his target.

But Sauron saw this, and he did a backflip to stand up. The ash grey pony was now under Sauron as he was in air, the speed which with Sauron has done this was unimaginable. No pony ever could have done something like this. The ash grey landed harshly on the ground, he rolled all the way to the wall and hit it. The left purse rope broke, and the purse was laying separated from him.

Sauron, when he finally was on the ground, did a very simple thing. He run towards the pony. The Pegasus stood up using his wings and looked for the purse he has lost as he felt one side being lighter than the other significantly. When he located it he quickly turned his gaze upon Sauron that has deceived him with his attitude.

He saw his opponent charge towards him. The ash grey pony galloped and jumped in the air to have more force with his attacks. Sauron again avoided the attack this time sliding under him. For Sauron fortunately, the tail of the pony was close enough to be reached. So, Sauron has grabbed it. The ash pony could feel the indescribable pain. He tried to fight it and hide it, but he failed and moaned from the pain. Then he felt as he was being pulled backwards with strong force and as quick as powerful was the pain, with the same power he was throw into the ground.

The ash grey pony moaned, his head hurt and his back also hurt very badly. His right wing was wrenched, at the same time from his nose blood came running down and dropping on the floor. There was no carpets in this part of palace, so no pony will have to wash the carpet. The pony then felt really tight, really tight and powerless.

He felt as if he was crushed in between two giant rocks, he couldn’t breathe currently. He was levitated from the ground up and was throw again against the wall. His head hit the wall and the pony passed out, leaving a small crack behind the place he hit his head. Sauron looked at the pony with disappointment.

He walked towards him and he looked at him, while his eyes barely flickered with orange light. The pony opened his eyes. He forced him to wake up, he forced his body to make him wake up. Normally this would result in internal bleeding, but here he used minimum of the force he normally uses.

“What’s your name?”

The ash grey pony looked at him, he wanted to spit in Sauron’s face, but the pony was somewhat intelligent and controlled his behavior.

“S-Sahvoz.” He said, his voice sounding like a regular adult, in this state rather seducing.

“Who send you here?”

“I-I can’t say.”

“What was your intention?”

He turned towards the purse he has lost “Please let me go, I…I…need to” *Cough* “…Help them.”

Sauron looked at the purse, it was rather large. He walked towards it. Something magical was about it, he didn’t know what, but he could feel something illuminating from it. He grabbed the purse and as he expected it was very heavy, nothing he can can’t deal with. He opened the purse and looked inside. There was something rather impressive inside.

He took it out, and looked at it, it could be used as a good mirror it reflects his face very good. The problem is the cyan color.

“You want to help, you say.” He turned to the ash grey pony watched fearfully at Sauron. “You have a big heart I have to say.”

He then again held the object in his both hands, he smiled at what he held. The ash pony was seen looking at him with a begging stare in the reflection.

“You have a Crystal Heart…”

Author's Note

I encourage to write a comment, remember to also give some love to the editor. Not only that, but I also ask you to to tell me how you find this chapter like. If it was good enough, should I improve something, add anything, or throw a thing or two out.

Raistlin Phantom

Ch 35: Action

Sauron put the Crystal Heart back in the purse Sahvoz has lost. Sauron after putting the Crystal Heart back inside the purse, freed the Pegasus from his grip. The pony fell on the ground hitting it hard. He grunted and moaned, but it wasn’t that bad. Sauron had something he wanted to get into his hands for some time now, he could maybe leave a stain in this artefact so that, just in case, he might control the magical barrier it makes.

He didn’t know where to hide this thing though, he can’t hide it in his room, as it would get discovered, and he can’t risk him getting accused of stealing it. This thing had to be secured with many guards, at least one thing would have been done correctly by the ponies. He also might use the skills of this burglar for his own gains.

The Pegasus grew more and more impatient, he wanted the Crystal Heart back, he needed it back for his own…personal things would be a great danger. He can’t allow the “Crystal guest” to get it. Besides that, he is foreigner, he can do something to other ponies when he damages accidently the Crystal Heart.

“Tell me, Sahvoz, how important is it for you to have this object for you?” Sauron asked.

“I will tell you nothing, you wouldn’t understand.”

“Oh really?”

The Pony’s eyes changed from its amber color to orange, just like Sauron’s, he moaned and screamed as pain filled his mind. Blood came down from his nose, and he twisted and curled himself in a fluffy pony ball. He grabbed his head with his hooves. He was tormented, his spirit was stabbed, the very sad memories flew before his wretched by Sauron’s magic eyes.

“Tell me, why do you need it?”

The pony’s response was deep exhales and inhales as he managed to go into a corner to get as far away as he could from Sauron. For their sake no one was in there and no one was assigned to this piece of the palace for this time. The ash grey pony was shaking, feathers dropped from his wings, first two then five and ten.

His mane was now in a chaotic and bad shape, he looked like a poor homeless Pegasus that was on drugs. The screams of every person he might have potentially hurt, innocent or not came back and made a home in his mind. The deepest memories of his past and his family became dominant, how his father was obsessed with gambling, or how he became a mercenary, how he killed for money, he murdered innocent ponies for cash.

“You know, we could work together. Just stop hiding in that corner like a coward.”

Sauron with his will and though turned him towards him. He with his own vision and imagination ordered his limbs how to work and where he should to place his steps. His eyes, they were orange, not glowing, nor nice to look at, horrible and broken without power over or showing the presence of the original host who ruled them before Sauron.

“I propose we work together, I help you and you will serve me, I will personally do anything possible for your sake, and you will swear an oath of loyalty towards me.”

Sahvoz’s body made itself towards Sauron, with one step at a time he walked towards him. Of course, it was Sauron who commanded him. He made him sit with his head low, humiliating him before his great presence. Like a bug and a worthless marionette, he was nothing in Sauron’s eyes. He could spit on him, and he could make him lick his spit off the bloody carpet.

Sauron’s will left the pony’s body, not entirely as his posture was blocked. His mouth was opened, and his eyes were hurt, blood came from his mouth now, the pony coughed two time, heavily and painfully spitting more blood on the carpet. Just before Sauron’s feet. Great luck was with him, as the blood didn’t reach Sauron’s feet and didn’t get them dirty.

Sahvoz body was shaking. His wings partially stretched from the amount of stress and fear that was in his body. Adrenaline was relapsed into his veins, and he stood in Sauron’s cold and dark shadow. It was really a prestigious thing to even by that close to his magnificent presence. Sauron’s merciful side was the size of one sand granule.

It can be crazy, but Sauron enjoyed seeing a weak pony like this. These horses just were lucky he decided to do it the harmless way for them. They also were lucky as he might have found some small interest in Luna, Celestia and Twilight. These three ponies, although weak and pitiful animals. Had something he wanted. Power, renown, and cleverness.

“Do we have a deal?” He suggested. “If I was on your place, I would rather accept it, from where I’m from I got everything I wanted, and grown quite attached to things be like this.” He got on his knee and looked into the ponies frightened eyes, it was almost sad. “You don’t want to disappoint me? Do you?” He said, his voice low, his voice was torture, he looked so innocent, but the tone he said it with was belonging to a monster.

Sahvoz eyes watered as he looked at Sauron, this bastard held him here. With some unseen magic. With some strange force that was so strong it made him almost cry and now the only presence of him being close makes his heart race so fast. His heart, his heartbeat. So fast as his hooves when he ran to this palace.

Sauron’s hair, gold as the scales of the dragon who held his friends and his mare. Sauron’s clothing, so expensive and designed for a noble, just as he imagined at his possible future small wedding for his mare. His friends he has made and gave him a new life in this city. He can’t allow them to die, not now, not here.

Sauron grew more anxious and annoyed by the time the pony was taking, he decided to help him in his decision. Everyone needs some kind of help in making a decision. Don’t they? He stood up and took two steps back from the pony. He looked at the pony’s chest, and with his eyes going up, towards Sahvoz’s head, he lifted him up from the ground.

“Look, I can play all day, these filths.” He said with disgust moving his head where the royal crystal couple might be. “Have angered me today, I need some enjoyable time spending, sadly I don’t have anything. But you came!” He said with a smile, and winked at him.

Sahvoz tried to move his hoofs, to beg, as his tongue was paralyzed, and his lungs only allowed him to breathe, his muzzle was stuck in one place, his muscles in his jaws were powerless against Sauron’s will. He couldn’t say a word, so he needed to show, but that was also impossible.

Sauron put his hand up, the paint and the rocks on the walls shook and cracked, under him the granite tiles broke like a mirror, smoothly all the way up where the hallway ends, from both sides. The glass that protected the very ancient and very historically important crafts made in Sombras regime were, saying it slightly, deflected under his power.

He moved his hand to the right.

The walls started to break, and the middle of the walls started to move inwards. He pushed the risk, it cracked, and it falls on the floor and more and more dust was accumulating. Small stone pieces were under such a high pressure they became one bigger stone under Sauron power.

He did the same moving his hand left, the same effect followed, and the floor under him just broke like the most loyal Armies in Middle-Earth. Behind Sauron and before him, the whole hallway was a mess, what happened on the other side of the hallway behind the walls he destroyed and ruined? The same thing, the only difference was that he wasn’t there.

“Now, let’s take care of your wing.”

Sauron stretched the Pegasus wing, it was his right wing, a nice piece of flesh, large and protective, he could see in was quite muscular. This Pegasus did fly a lot in his youth, and lately or now. He controlled this piece of his body with ease. The Pegasus didn’t feel a thing, only something pulling, but that would change.

“If you don’t choose, I will have to give an advice. It will cost you the ability to fly forever, trust me.”

The pony looked at Sauron and nodded his head to say ‘No’ as much as he could. Sauron saw this, but only for more clear massage he ignored his signs and continued his statement.

“It would end with amputation. Surely it would be a horrifying” He walked to the right “And painful” He walked to the right “Unbelievable “He took a step forward” Experience” He smirked.

“I-I…w-w-will…sum-mmbit”

Sauron heard what the Pegasus said, although it was like a whisper of an ant, who said something to herself, or to the great heavens that Manwë has made. He closed his eyes, it filed him with power and the conviction that he has control over anything he wants, if he chooses to take the lead and rule over it.

“Say it louder, I didn’t hear a thing.”

“I-I will… su-submit.”

“Again please.”

“I said.” He took a deep inhale. “I. Will… submit.”

Sauron has dropped the pony on the ground, this is what he wanted. This is exactly what he wanted. A small advice from a friend always helps. Or the support from helping someone always helps in making a decision, he just gave a hand to a pony in need and he made the right decision. Too bad not everyone accepts Sauron’s help.

“I’m happy you made the right decision Sahvoz. We have familiar goals and we have familiar thoughts. This will be start of a great Friendship between us.” Sauron said, and he snickered at the end.

Sahvoz was finally free, he was free, he didn’t have to do anything. He could now rest. He could breathe as he wanted, he could speak, and he could do the craziest things he imagined. Happiness was brought back, hoping he can maybe hug his mare when he saves her. The only thing left, was the Crystal Guest.

Sahvoz looked up, he saw Sauron holding the purse he has lost, in his left hand there were his hoof blades. He dropped them as Sauron has picked him up, the leather belts have broken. Sauron gave the pony a small stare and threw the Crystal Heart and his weapons towards him. Sahvoz protected himself from the incoming blades by first catching the Crystal Heart and then reflecting the incoming blades with it.

“When are you supposed to give this artefact to them?” Sauron asked.

“Midnight.” Sahvoz uttered.

Sauron nodded and turned away with his hands behind his back, he looked like a young elder. Yes, a young elder. Someone smart, knowing everything, but young. Technically he wasn’t young, he was older than most things in this World. But his body looked young, and handsome. Protective posture, sinister voice that is seductive, everything he needs to wrap a female around his finger and to deceive a husband to his will.

“So be it, where exactly are you supposed to fix your problem?”

“There are mountains surrounding the city in the north… there are the great caves of ice.”

“How long does it take to go there?”

“Up to three hours.”

Sauron thought, if right now it is 6 pm. He need to meet him at 8 pm at least to go there and have some spare time. Plus, he needs to find a way to get out of this place without anyone knowing. The question is, how long has he been preparing to come inside this place, he had to scout or have a snitch that told him about the patrols and possible entering’s.

“How long have you been preparing to steal the heart?”

The Pegasus just grunted and responded. “Yesterday evening and the whole day now.”

“How much trouble might we face?”

“Up to four, maybe five dragons.”

“Dragons?”

This was interesting, really, really interesting. This is something new! He thought he will have to fight ponies and here suddenly he talks about dragons? The last dragon he has fought with was defeated thanks to him changing his appearance with his long-lost ability to shape shift. This time it will be the same. If not pure physical strength, then magic and his abilities will save the day, he will slowly show this Pegasus his power and that he shouldn’t betray him.

“But they are young, up to thirty or fifty years, maybe taller then you.”

“Young? What did you to do these kids?”

“Not kids, but legit grown dragons, they stop being kids after they reach twenty years, they are just young, still doesn’t it mean they are weak.” Sahvoz managed to stand up.

“Their power is nothing compared to mine, don’t you worry, you will have the honor of doing what you are supposed to do.”

Sahvoz just looked at Sauron, and he begin to again tie the lost purse to his side, now he had to get out of this place, what’s worse the guards will know he was here as Sauron has left a mess. He destroyed everything!

Sauron also thought how to get Sahvoz out of here, he needs to find a way of throwing him out of this place without anyone seeing him fly or leave this palace. He could just go to the more or less hidden exit and get him out. Or he could also make the guards just, fall asleep and he will make the path clear.

“The mess you made, will tell them where I could have possibly been, and since you are here, you would be though that you cooperated with me.”

Sahvoz didn’t know, but talking in such way to Sauron wasn’t the best idea. However as Sauron didn’t yet tell him how to properly talk to him, he will let it go for now. He also doesn’t know his name, and it will be like this until Sauron’s doesn’t decide to tell him.

“I will fix this in less than a minute, they won’t see a difference.”

“I hope you know what you’re doing.” He tied the node as hard as he could

“I know, don’t you worry, I have more experience with discoloration then you are with stealing.” He paused. “How did you know where to find it? And how did you get in?”

Sahvoz looked at Sauron. “Somepony let me in, I don’t know who, but I know that there was a pony who let me in. How I found it?” He looked to the other purse he had with him, and he with his mouth took out a small map. “The layout of the royal treasury is rather simple, but heavily guarded. The ‘Diamonds’ are the protectors.”

Sauron took the map from him, and he opened it. It had no saliva on it. How it didn’t have any since this pony took it in his mouth? This world is really weird and illogical, just like Discord and how he looks like. He opened the map, and indeed the layout of the royal treasury was guarded by twenty-five ‘Diamonds’ each had his place marked with a triangle and there were paths drawn and how they walk..

“Who are these ‘Diamonds’?”

“Elite guards, it is said thy are trained in the southern forests, where dangerous animal live, they are supposed each kill alone one pack of Timberwolves, and bring a tooth of a manticore to their head captain, in this case Prince Shining Armor.”

So these ponies do have some intellect, they didn’t tell him about those elite guards, still only twenty-five, or more perhaps hidden in this palace? He doesn’t know what this place hides. The more of a reason to be careful and carefully find a way out, he needs to be back before they know the heart disappeared.

This also changed his plans, he needs to first find these guards and maybe get some of them on his side. But how did he know about the ‘Diamonds’? Maybe another snitch in this palace? If he was in power and he knew about this, he would have done some purifying work. Maybe he could use this for an advantage? If he gets to know these snitches, and he later decides to tell the monarchs, he will surely gain authority and some favors in the court.

“ ‘It is said’ So the citizens know about it? Or were you told?”

“The dragons somehow knew this, I didn’t believe them but quickly changed my mind after I managed to come inside.” Sahvoz explained.

“Alright then, I will get you out of here, at eight pm we will meet at the outskirts of the city.”

Sahvoz nodded and double checked if he did tie the ropes properly to his sides, he didn’t want to lose the Crystal Heart since he got it. But his attention was caught as Sauron touched the walls he has destroyed and the started to repair themselves, the cracks seemed to be vanishing and the dust that was on the carpets was sucked into the openings closing them. The flor also was being fixed, and granite tiles were merged with their shards into one.

Sauron’s left palm started to glow, a strange golden light circled around his hand and wrist, and he hold small glowing orange orb in his hand, he pointed his hand on the other wall, it shot, and a golden wave was send along the walls and the edges, everything seemed to get back to its place. It was so mysterious and so weird, as if everything was going reverse.

Sahvoz had blinked and everything was as it was. Sauron stood again normally with his hands behind his back and looked around to see if he has left anything that need to be fixed. A simple command to the stone made it fix itself. The power to manipulate elements was handy, and the authority of creating and shaping was with him, in his mind. It was easy to fix. He didn’t use to much power, anyhow, he still used slightly to much, his abilities are strongly enhanced since he is in this world. These small dragons will be nothing for him.

“Come.” Sauron ordered.

Sahvoz obeyed like a good pony, and followed Sauron to the place he was defeated, and he carefully watched his steps not to make too much noise. Sauron didn’t do this as most ponies knew he was here. Sahvoz tried to do steps when Sauron did, it was hard since he had four legs and Sauron was quicker than he was.

Sauron didn’t know where exactly should he go, but since this is a more open area opened for citizens from time to time, there needs to be some kind of hidden exit used in showing the youth or ‘tourists’ the way out, maybe some dungeons who also lead out. Who knows, this place is full of mysteries he will sooner or later find out about.

Sahvoz was heading where Sauron did, with every step almost perfectly matching his, his skill in fighting with Hoof Blades increased his trust in his moves and also how to quickly kill an enemy. Perfectly for this situation. Both Sahvoz and Sauron were heading to end of the Crystal Palaces museum.

Sauron stopped, and he gestured Sahvoz to do the same thing, he stopped with one of his hooves ready to be placed. Sauron listened for guards, as he has detected them by his magic and power. Life, yes, he detected life. A scary thing, detecting life. Almost frightening to know someone can detect life, as if he was death, cloaked in flesh.

“From all ponies, we had to get the most boring task.” complained a guard.

“Don’t cry over it, just do it and we will be over with it.” shouted another.

“It's easy for you, dust, rubbish and what more! Maybe princess Heart Flank will come here and moan how hard it is with that blonde guy.”

*Smack*

“Idiot! Do you want to get fired! Don’t insult them, you know what happened to Blue Grape?”

“He did in the public, and I do it because the circu-”

“Shut up and do what you are supposed to do.”

Now, did they refer to Princess Cadence or Flurry Heart? And two, is he the blond guy the ‘Heart Flank’ has problems with? Sauron won’t allow any of those horses to just blankly insult him! Ohh he will do something bad now, he will have to punish these soldiers for insulting someone way higher in ranks then they thought that person is.

“I will go and deal with this, you wait until I command you to come.” Sauron said without looking back at Sahvoz.

Sauron has continued, Sahvoz only sat and listened for the time Sauron will be done, he saw him disappear behind the corner. Sahvoz made his way so that he can see what Sauron will do to them, and from his experience, he has to say. That whatever he has in mind, it will be deadly, really deadly.

Sauron with premeditation made it so the sound of his steps can be heard, the Guards stopped their work, as metal hitting metal, and some sticks hitting each other stopped their sounds. The guards looked at each other, as Sauron carefully appeared behind the corner, he could go forward, and he looked like he was supposed to, but he looked at them and stopped. His acting was perfect, he really looked like as if he just noticed them.

“Good evening.” Sauron said with a smile, so warm and cheerful.

The guards saluted the ‘Crystal Guest’ “Good evening, my lord!” Both said at the same time.

Sauron approached interested in what they are doing, there were small doors opened, the looked poorly done and reminded him of doors designed for pantries. There was some empty bottles, probably wine, they looked old and were indeed dusty. He would give this one a hundred years. Good wine is always old, he himself didn’t drink too much, but from time to time a small glass of wine for digestion is needed.

“What is this?” Sauron asked.

The guards smiled and the complaining guards has answered “This is a path to the only wine cellar in this Palace. King Sombra used it in his days of rule, he had a small winery opened for ponies that pleased him in the city. They produced wine, that Sombra has upgraded it with his potions so that it would be addicting and make them more willing to do what he wants.”

“Interesting, who delivered the wine here?”

“The wine was brought from the dungeons that is connected to the winery, from there you could go anywhere in the city, the passages have been buried, only one tourist path to the city’s garrison barracks is left. As it was Sombras personal favorite hallway.”

“Why everything was buried but this one?”

“Well...” the guard looked for help from his companion, as he didn’t know why.

“Every pony would have a clear passage to the palace, besides that, todays buildings used by Sombra are now normal properties.”

Sauron nodded. It was such a very interesting and must story that a four year old kid would only enjoy it and think it is. Really, he has just luck that he managed to get to know there is an possible exit for Sahvoz. This world is really written by a child, nothing here has much difficulty, well maybe for fact these ponies didn’t tell him right away they have secretly elite guards.

“I don’t want to be a burden, but can I ask a question?”

“Of course, what would you like to know?”

“Who called me the ‘blond guy’?” He said with a sinister tone.

The guards felt unrealistic amount of sweat pouring from their forehead, as the complaining guards companion moved back. The guard who said it, was left alone in Sauron’s eyes. He smiled nervously. He kneeled down with his forehead low, he was an earth pony, with very light blue coat, and a white mane, he had green emerald eyes.

Sauron just looked at him, and changed his target for his companion who was behind him. Gulping hard, they hearts raced, both of them were in fear what he might do when he tells the princess, he has heard everything.

“I think I have to punish you.”

“Wh-”

Sauron has grabbed the guard by his throat and he has thrown him into the wall. As his pal behind him lightened his horn, Sauron has done a violent and very quick move towards the guard. He with his free right hand, summoned the air and force of gravity to his half open hand. There was a small flickering light. Sauron released it, looking at the guard, from there the energy he has summoned has met with him and he looked at the wall.

The unicorn was slammed into the wall on the left side of the hallway, leaving a crack and a opening in his skull.

Only to edit his work he with his hand in a position as if he wanted to scratch them, summoned their bodies before him. He placed his both hands on their head, they lighted up and light enveloped his hands. The eyes of the ponies have changed color, for a moment. But quickly it returned to their original one, with an glimmer of orange in them.

Sauron took control over the guards “Stand up.”

The guards, in unseen chains of Sauron will rose from the ground, obeying Sauron’s command. They had no choice, they were zombies, mindless creatures. Sauron could have only took partial control over them, and allow them to speak and have some independence in doing things while he won’t have any orders for them. But no, he took their freedom away.

“Drink.”

The guards looked at the wine, they opened the bottles and started to drink. Sahvoz has watched what has happened, it was terrible. Why did he have shown so much hate in his doing? Why did he do such an horrible thing! He has agreed to work for Sauron. The feeling of Sauron’s power that was above him that moment, it came back in made him shiver in fear.

“Sahvoz!” Sauron yelled.

Sahvoz snapped and galloped to Sauron, he saw Guards drinking wine, already four bottles were empty. Suddenly the guards stopped drinking.

“You will forget everything what happened, and that you saw me. You wanted to drink, but your hearts are of a coward, and you will say nothing.”

Sauron waved his hand, and the bodies of the guards dropped, grunting and moaning in pain. Sauron only again waved his hand, as one of the guards who hit the walls was placed where he hit it, so that it would seem as he, while drunk, has fallen and hit his head.

Sauron sighted, he looked at the ash grey pony. “Go, I will come after you in a moment, I need to make this more realistic then it is right now.”

Sahvoz nodded and he begin to head down the stairs. Sauron turned towards the guards he has ordered to get drunk, he kneeled over one. Sauron leaned forward and whispered in Black speech, that the pony should fall asleep. The guards grunting stopped, and soon he was sleeping, and he was such an easy target, he could have killed him, by snapping his neck, or causing internal bleeding. Stopping his heart, many ways to dispatch an animal were on his mind.

He came over to another and he said “dhûl-rad” (Sleep now).

The pony stopped twitching and moaning, his power to move was taken by Sauron’s supreme command over him. His spirit had no choice but to do as he wants, Sauron was too powerful for their weak minds. Not only that, they are animals, clearly, without lying to himself or anyone. An animal has an instinct, these are sentient and have personalities, but they are still animals, they have the mental power of an animal.

‘They. Are. So. Weak’ Sauron said in his mind.

Sauron only placed them more naturally, so that their positions would look like a accident by work. What can you say, they drunk on their duty, sadly their will get fired from their Job, too bad. They could have been useful. Before going down, Sauron turned back, and located one last bottle of wine they got out to clean them.

He broke the bottle with his willpower, and the wine spread upon the carpet, so that it would like they have enjoyed themselves too much. Sauron turned back and head down the stairs that were done poorly, they looked like they headed to the dungeons. There were torches on the walls, the path down was wide enough for Sauron not to have his head low, he didn’t like to have his head low, it showed weakness, like bowing. He doesn’t have respect before this piece of rock.

Sauron went down and he met Shavoz at the bottom, and indeed there was tons of wine bottles. Made out of birch wood tall and thick wine racks were placed with a two meter pause ten time in five rows time two. This was a big wine cellar. This King Sombra really had to like wine himself, or he really had too much ponies in the castle who he liked.

“Listen, from here you will go the dungeons, I don’t even know how this place is designed that suddenly from this level you can go to the dungeons.”

Sahvoz has nodded.

“Murder anyone in your way if necessary, in the dungeons you will have darkness on your side.”

Sahvoz nodded again. “I understand, but where is the path to the dungeons, I see anything leading anywhere.”

Sauron has closed his eyes and he stamped the floor twice. Sahvoz looked confused at what Sauron did, but then he heard rocks moving, something heavy has just opened and with a loud bang. Sahvoz went to investigate, where one there was a wine racks, there was now a half open passage leading to the dungeons.

“Done,” Sauron said, “but before you go through...” He started.

Sahvoz turned to see Sauron penetrating and scary gaze. Sauron extended his arm, and a black cloud came from it, it encircled his posture. Sauron has hit the cloud, as if he just sold a slap to it, and it was heading towards him. Sahvoz gasped, and closed his eyes, while he used his wings as protection from fear something will happen.

He felt the strange cloud touch him, it was cold and it was making him again remember certain events of his bad gong, he also saw an terrifying image. It looked like a cat eye, a lions eye burning and eating his very soul from just looking at him.

Sahvoz backed away, the cloud used his breath to get inside him. He couldn’t stop it anymore, it moved inside him, it felt horrible, it burned and it tasted like smoke. But he had a feeling of power, and suddenly his stress left him, he felt stronger and also he was more calm then before. It was, reassuring.

When he cloud has left, Sahvoz, didn’t see his hoofs, he tried to make one step forward. There was no sound. He panicked, he wanted to see himself, he wanted to hear his steps. He could hear his voice, he could feel that he exists. He could feel the heavy Crystal Heart and other various things he brought with him.

“Don’t panic.”

“What did you do?!”

“Stop, and don’t scream.”

Sahvoz stopped indeed, he was to scared now to be disobedient.

“Good, you want to see yourself?”

“Yes.” He said.

“Then have this desire in your mind and spread your wings.”

Sahvoz did as Sauron said, he wanted to see himself and he spared his wings, from his body the same black cloud abandoned him by shooting itself. It left him, it shot in different directions almost like an area attack. With that Sahvoz was visible again. It disappeared moments after it has left him. Sahvoz looked at his hoofs and behind him.

“How… what.” He said.

“A cloaking cloud, an easy thing to create if you have the power and imagination. One of my first spying spells I designed.”

He looked at Sauron with disbelief. “You designed it?”

“Yes, if you want to again be invisible, then desire to become invisible and fold them back.”

“Alright… thank you.”

“Don’t thank me.” He said quickly. “And hide the heart, if you will be good at your work I will consider giving you this ability for ever. It will only last for twenty-four hours.”

Sauron turned away, and he begin to head towards the stars he came down.

“Remember, do not disappoint me… pony.”

Sahvoz listened to the last command, and with doing what has Sauron instructed, he folded his wings back, and the bac cloud from around him covered his body, and he vanished. Heading towards the dungeons. From there, the barracks, taking the first bigger window. Or if he has to, use the doors.

Author's Note

Edited like always by Raistlin Phantom

Remember to follow and leave a comment down below, as it warm me up. Yes, finally you had your action, and don't you judge me! The Crystal Palace is weird.

I also see that the interest in the story is dropping like hell. Too bad not to much readers are interested in it

Ch 36: Before The Storm

Sauron returned to the hallway where he left the guards he has taken out. He checked if they had moved, just in case somehow his magic didn’t work. The guards still lay in their places, Sauron then quickly disappeared from the area. He wanted to return to his room, from there he would plan ow to get out undetected.

Sauron, like a shadow made went up the levels, he avoided swiftly he guards and other ponies. His steps weren’t noticeable as he used his strength and will to make the sound disappear. For now this palace without the needed to guards was easy to infiltrate for skilled spies like him, or anyone in that matter.

Only a few guards were on the night shift, he would put a least three hundred and not forty. If of course Sauron doesn’t need to sleep or eat, the ponies have to. He understands that the guards would make a lot of noise, although it’s the price to pay for protection. Sauron while on the way to his chambers thought how would he deal with the dragons he would face.

They are grown up, but almost children. Mind tricks, some magic and pure amount of physical strength and combat skill he poses will be enough. If they will breathe fire, he could just toss it away by moving his hand and make the fire hit another dragon blinding him for an moment. If this world has the same principles when it comes to the race of dragons, then the dragon won’t burn.

Cold won’t hurt him, he as a Maia is highly resistant to such things, fire and extreme temperatures are nothing, cold is also a small thing. Water and lack of oxygen is something dangerous, although only because he has a body made of flesh he currently walks in. If he was a spirit, in his true form, he wouldn’t need oxygen to live.

Injuries will heal quickly, small scars will be left, he only needs to watch for body parts, as they won’t regrow, he could make the regrow if he forced it on himself but that would take much time and energy he will use for other things. He could also use his size and the fact he is much more bigger than before to scare the dragons.

In Middle-Earth he was four meters, and now he is three times the size! He is sure he can grow slightly, just like when he caught Celestia from falling down the stairs, but he isn’t sure if he can still manipulate his size the way he was able once. He would gladly stay four meters tall in the fight that can awaited him. Sauron would try to persuade them, or intimidate. However where is the fun and sport in this? He needs to move a bit, his bones need to move a little so that he will always be prepared for a fight.

He could also test how much stronger he got after entering this world, it is possible that the world he is in empowers him and gives him strength. This is only a theory Sauron has made, but there are no entities like him that created this world, at least from what he knows. Magic here is different and it doesn’t belong to the world, just like in Middle-Earth.

Sauron is basically sucking in the magic surrounding him making him more powerful by just using the magical reserves this world has, he is like a magnet, a very astronomically and unbelievably strong magnet. If that’s the case then if he returns to Middle-Earth, he will be at his previous state. That would be a shame, but there is still hope it’s a permanent boost to his abilities.

Then there is the Crystal Heart, Sahvoz is supposed to meet him on the outskirts, but what’s more he will meet them at the caves in the north. He could back there deep in the mountains cave try and convince the Heart that he is good, or even make it his. He doubts it as the Heart is powered by the ponies and he is talking about four hundred thousand of ponies. Four hundred thousand of souls giving their will and strength, soul and consciousness to the heart.

Sauron assumes there is at least four hundred thousand ponies in this great city, technologically they are more advanced than he thought they are. Technology means anything related with math, medicine, or engineering for him. What medicine teaches about? Hygiene and how to cure diseases, because the ponies are more advanced, he could surely say that they know how to give birth better without the mother dying. He would need this information to breed more orcs.

Science is a weapon, as science is knowledge and wisdom. Knowledge because you do know about certain things, from flowers and poisons to what does what in nature or machines. From knowledge you gain wisdom, and vice versa. You may know thanks to knowledge how to kill a sheep so, you have the wisdom how to approach to kill and what to do when something goes wrong.

But wisdom comes at a great price. He poses the wisdom, but each person uses it differently. Someone’s wisdom may be connected to his character. Sauron uses it in intrigues and planning, while others in works, others in force. The same with knowledge, you know about an affair, you could use it for your own gains, or not.

Sauron stopped in his tracks, he saw a maid heading towards his doors, to is chambers. He managed to get unnoticed by the guards. But now he has a problem, he wanted the pony’s to think he was in his chambers. Later he could use this as an excuse he is terrified by what happened, of course the fact he talked earlier with the princesses and prince about guards won’t help when suddenly the crystal Heart has been stolen. He will be a suspect, the ponies however will fall or will be heavily influenced by his words.

Sauron hid behind the wall, the maid was pushing her cart. Probably to ask if he needs something to be cleaned or changed. Sauron thought quickly what could he do, and he got an splendid idea what he should do. Sauron looked behind the corner and aimed with his sight at the wheels of the cart.

With his will Sauron stopped the cart. The maid bumped into it as she didn’t expect it to stop and she tried to push it forwards, but she checked to see if something was wrong with it grunting. Sauron behind the wall, with his hands he grabbed the shadow and by manipulating the element of shadow he sprayed it across the hallways as if he threw dust into the air.

The maid didn’t see, but a big portion of the hallways was completely dark and no light could be seen, not even a trace of the end of the hallways was seen. Sauron in the darkness used his ability, a golden light illuminated from him. The light was blocked by the show he has sprayed, a small swirl of the golden light encircled him and then a very bright and quick flash of orange light shone.

Sauron at a very fast rate begin to become smaller and smaller. The smaller he got the brighter was the light, and the golden energy was like an aura that still formed the lines of his body. When he shape shifted, the light like steam covered him. He took the form of a mouse, a large mouse almost equal to the size of a rat with white fur and red eyes.

His ring, was a collar around his neck, but the fur covered it almost perfectly and was nearly undetectable. Sauron, as a mouse stood up and unsummoned the shadow so that it disappeared, when the light that hit it. Leaving the same dark hallway, this time without only darkness in it.

Due to Sauron’s powers leaving the element, it became weak and it was catered among the light making the hallway become dark as it was before he has sprayed the shadow with his hands. Sauron made his way towards the maid without making himself noticeable, he wasn’t squeaking or even breathing. He could tell that his addiction to his body, his accustomed form begun. He felt the need to again take the form of his body he used to long.

Surprisingly it didn’t hurt, as the longer one is accustomed to one form, the more it hurts to shape shift into something. This could mean that he isn’t affected for now by this symptom. Some pain wouldn’t be a big deal, even his master Morgoth felt pain while shapeshifting. But he managed to hold out, so could he.

He never have imagined he would be able to use this ability again, so much to do with it! He could change into a wolf, into a dragon, anything he wants. From eagles to maybe even dragons if he concentrates enough! But not more than for one hour, as his addiction would keep his mind blinded and he wouldn’t think about his goals but about going back into his humanoid form.

Sauron quickly run under the skirt of the maid! Just as the amid has fixed her cart. He avoided her steps and tried not to touch her with his body as much as he could. He was quite large for a mouse the size of a rat. Sauron wanted to come under the maids skirt when his will be in front of his doors, o when she enters. This will give him an opening to go inside, and from there turn back to his form, and open the doors and ask what happened to the terrified maid.

One thing he knows about females of any race, is that they don’t like certain animals, just like the Oliphant’s don’t like mice, so do the women. Strangely they have some common things those ponies and the men of the west. There are other countries, as he saw different races. Princess Twilight also shared her information about different countries.

Either way, it was quite warm under her, her skirt sure was thick. This was almost a Sauna for him ad because he took the form of a mouse he could smell her scent. It was decent, nothing special but everyone like something different. Her dark cyan fur was fluffy, she also seemed to possess one of those less common types of pony body he recognized.

‘What would Luna’s, Twilight and Celestia’s scent smell like?’

This thought almost killed Sauron as he barely dodged the maid last steps before sitting down in front of his door. Of course he wasn’t inside so she knocked once again, and waited. But again nothing happened so she wanted to open the door but before that she asked if she could enter. Because no one answered, she thought he was somewhere else.

Sauron was standing on his two feet as a mouse, if he was on his four feet he would touch the mare’s legs and she would notice him. But his predictions proved him right and she indeed opened the door. He waited until the doors will be open wide enough for him to get in, and for the doors to close on themselves.

When the right moment came, Sauron jumped from behind her skirt and the maid with a terrifying scream fell on the floor. She saw Sauron getting inside of his room. The doors closed, and behind them Sauron changed again using his ability to shape shift. The process was the same, this time however the golden light was like a layer that covered him and morphed him into his humanoid body. It finished with a small but very bright flash of light and he stood there on two legs in his clothes.

Sauron regained stability and he rushed to the door and opened them. He saw the dark cyan furred mare maid on the floor breathing heavily. He looked at her with his hair slightly out of place, he looked as if wind destroyed his long brushed hair. This gave the maid the idea he was napping and she with her scream has awoken him.

“I’m terribly sorry,” She said, “I’ve got scared by a rat! It's in your chamber lord Sauron”.

Sauron only to prove her wrong, and to make her go away as fast as possible played like an actor. He turned back and lit the candles on fire so that some light might shine. He opened the door for her to see that nothing was inside. He looked around and lifted some pillows and chairs up, he pushed the table he had in his room to make it more realistic.

“There’s nothing here, now, what brings you here?” Sauron asked.

The maid went to her cart and took an envelope in her mouth to bring it to Sauron, he took it with some disgust, and still was surprised it didn’t have any saliva on it

“The famous Equestrian travel writer Trenderhoof would like to write about you and your appearance in the Crystal Empire. Your name is known in the biggest cities and smallest counties or estates in the Empire.”

Sauron listened with an raised eyebrow, someone’s would like to have an interview with him? To write about him and make history about a person who appeared out of nowhere. He didn’t think about it, but a unknown scary looking guy that appeared in a scary armor instantly gets along with the royalty must be an very interesting topic among the peasantry.

“He immediately sent a letter asking you if you’d agree to talk with him.”

“What will he write about me?”

“Well, how you look like and describe you with as much detail as he can.”

Sauron considered this, if he already is such an popular celebrity and he won’t die in their minds. He could use this to make himself even more popular, who knows maybe gain some interesting contacts and other various important ponies as allies. If he could make this Trenderhoof think he is very charming and a peaceful and kind person he would surely look friendlier in the eyes of the ponies.

Sauron opened the envelope and took out a letter written by Trenderhoof. For a pony he had a very good handwriting if you could call it that. He waved his hand and he said the maid to just ‘fuck off’ in a polite way. She thought he will thank her or at least tell her something nice. But Sauron’s heart was dark, like the void and cold like the winter poles.

Good day or evening good sir! My name is Trenderhoof and your name has come to my attention, you have been called a knight in dark armor, giant, savior and from time to time even an alien. You have been the topic of many ponies since your arrival in the Crystal Empire. You brought Princess Flurry Heart back from the forest and became friends with the Crystal pair in such a quick amount of time!

My profession is writing, I write about holidays and celebrations, towns and carnivals. I also do write about famous ponies or celebrities if I have the time. However as you came the Crystal Empire has been called the ‘hot topic’ of the month and maybe who knows of this year!

I write to you with a proposition, I’d like to get my hooves on you! Not literally… By writing about you and the mood of other ponies, we could both help each other, I could tell you about the pony cultures and cites, and what’s interesting about them. While you will answer me some questions that just want to be answered, for example. If the rumor that you have fought with Discord are true.

Sauron snickered, this had to be a joke. Not only they have a small amount of guards, but their staff are baling about it. Then again the workers in this palace could have also been provided with the information what happened to the palace. Still it's sad to see that there are rumors about it. Surely this Trenderhoof just wants to get some money by writing about him.

Sauron continued with the letter by sitting down on his bed

There are many questions and rumors to be answered by you, for example where you actually come from and what language do you speak. What was that strange halo behind you and what does it mean and what is written it? Or if it just a pretty pattern, personally I would like to see it too.

Right now the ‘halo’ is not with him as it appears only shortly after he disposes of his armor or uses a significant amount of magic. It has no effect other than a visual look that makes everyone wonder what it is and that it look pretty and powerful.

How do you speak our language? Was it magic or somehow do we speak the same language, it so fascinating to think about it.

“Magic.” Sauron said out loud, and he fell on the soft sheets reading the letter further down.

As mentioned before, my goal is to answer as much questions as I can, I would be really happy if you accept this proposal, of course I understand if you would rather do it later when you get accustomed to the wonderful crystal fields of the Crystal Empire. Although I mostly write in Equestria, I would be very pleased and honored if you came to my country so that we may do it, however it is your decision alone.

With Great Regards,

Trenderhoof.

Sauron looked at the other side of the letter, there was nothing written. He doesn’t want more attention, but this could prove good for the time being, he will answer those questions and he won’t be stalked by others like him in the future. What’s more he is sure is known and popular, having someone like this in your arsenal would prove beneficial if needed in certain situations

But on the other hand, he will get more known, and this could bring ponies from around the world here, he doubts anyone would do this. But those ponies have much time and it’s to colorful and peaceful to worry about bandits or anything similar on the way here. In the end power always solves things, and by getting along with him he will get more power.

He stood up and placed the letter on the desk, he won’t write to him now. Sauron has more important things to do then this, he needs to think of a plan leading him out of this palace. He could say he is tired, but that would be a lie as he told them he doesn’t need to sleep. He could just say he doesn’t want to be interrupted by anyone in the night. This would give him the opportunity to leave this place by using the shadows and his abilities.

Sauron could get out by just forcing himself out of the palace, he could also again shapeshift but this would take long and he didn’t his ability to fluently walk on our legs is horrifying. He would take some time getting down, he could be a Pegasus but he would be seen by anyone down on the streets flying of the palace.

Sauron could make himself invisible ad jump down, but what then? If to summon the wind it would be to noticeable as a small tornado would form, if he just dropped down he would break his legs. There are heights from which he can live while jumping down. Shapeshifting into a bird might work, to get down on the ground and sprint from there on the northern outskirts of the city.

Even if he decides how to get down on the starts, he needs to on how make the ponies not check on him. They will search for him, they will hunt for him. He needs to think of something rational, something logical but also something that would be stupid and easy enough for the ponies. He could create an field around his chamber so Thawte very pony who comes checking on him, would forget for what he came for and then go away.

Surely this will work, the ponies minds seem to be weak there can be some individuals that could try and resist his will. If Lúthien managed to make the whole court of Morgoth fall asleep, so he can force ponies that are supposed to check on him to go away when they enter an influenced by his magic area.

This is one thing, but still how could he get down? He could like once transform into a swarm of bats and be a like a cloud, an eagle is an option. He didn’t fly in a long time by his own and it might deflect on his. But it’s worth trying, he also doesn’t know how big he will be, as a mouse he was like an overgrown rat. As an eagle he could be the size of a pony or larger.

Turning into a show will be see on the palace walls, it will also make Discord appear, and that would be bad. He definitely can feel his presence in the palace. Discord probably can also feel his, whenever he is, surely Discord is watching. He didn’t see him for some time now and he doesn’t like it.

Fluttershy spends most of the time in the city or on the meadows, it’s another thing he occasionally learned in the Museum. She is an animal lover, she loves them more then anything, no wonder she loves Discord. They have a child too, he would gladly meet with this child, if he could befriend it, Ohh! He would break Discords heart and destroy him using his own son.

But that’s for another time, its seven pm and he has an hour to get to the outskirts, this will be rather easy, he can move at very fast speeds even with his body. Teleportation is unavailable for him because of his body. He could in a moment move a distance of five hundred kilometers.

“A bird, maybe an eagle and something to keep them away.” He said to himself.

This could work, but that’s not enough, he could make the aura around the entrance to his chamber make them see something like an vision. This would assure them they went in and out, talked with him. Later he would come and see what the spell has projected to them, if he will be investigated, he will tell them what he was doing. When the ponies connect it to the staff, he will be clear and protected all thanks to magic.

“I can do that.” He said out loud

With this Sauron got into preparations, he stood in the middle of his chamber, he moved his hand up. From his palm a very light blue light appeared that sent three waves, all while Sauron was standing in the middle. The chamber was filled with some sort of mist that was really hard to see, he blow the mist out of his room and it went under the floor to the hallway filing it up with his spell.

Sauron then snapped his finger and a round field of slightly transparent matter appeared, it was a like a dome, a ceiling from a temple. But it went thru the door, at one point Sauron’s hand turned into a fist, and that’s when the light in his hand disappeared. He opened the door to see the mist he has created is being blocked by the field he projected. It was invisible for others but visible for him.

He closed the door in such a way no one heard it, the field was to make the mist stay in its position, while also making the ponies sleepier and way more easier for the fog to work on the ponies. The fog itself was supposed to make them see a false vision, of them knocking and talking to him. If to detect the mist, one would not only have to be pretty strong.

The barrier can also block and disturb the magical flow, this will make unicorns unable to use magic, or when they will try to use it will be rather hard for them. If to destroy the barrier, it might be pretty strong, as it is constantly powered by him, anywhere he is. Sauron will notice if someone will attack it, only if the attack will do much damage.

He can later say he defended himself from potential threats. That he doesn’t trust the ponies in this castle and that his experience back in Middle-Earth made it a habit even in his own Castle/Fortress of Barad-dûr forced him to cast spell to protect himself. This is an easy spell, he could do much more advanced ones without even moving like here or saying a word.

For the Istari, they had their ‘wands’ in the form of staff’s that they used to fight with. From all the Istari, Alatar and Pallando had the best looking ones. Easy and simple. Enough of this. Sauron has some free time, he could use it to already go and meet with Sahvoz or maybe start writing the letter to Trenderhoof.

‘A ridiculous name’ He thought ‘Like almost all of them’ He continued in his thought.

But the quicker he moves, the more time he has to think how could he show power to those ponies, he doesn’t doubt that the ponies also have great mages, but he has to be better and his ways need to be more pleasing, more interesting to look at. So that it might impress them and also scare them.

Sauron begin to be encircled by the same golden light as before. He shone and there was a flash of light and suddenly his body changed. He took the form of an eagle, not just some eagle. His wing were half the size of him, and his body alone was almost equal to himself in humanoid form. This all is when he currently suppresses his true size, he would a great eagle if he took the form of one while being a twelve meter giant. He would be significantly larger, and even more terrifying.

His feather were black, but on the edges of his wings they were white, his head was yellow and his eyes of a lion. Truly his form was bizarre and unique. His beak was sharp like a knife, and his feather on his chest were extra thick. His claws, could be said they are razors, he would cut thru any flesh with them. His ring was now on his feet, very small so that it wouldn’t fell off his leg.

Sauron spread his wings, and a great wind followed by that, it was so great that the chairs hit the falls and the door hinges almost let go of the door. The table flew towards the desk on mirrors he had breaking them. The doors to the balcony opened and these hinges holding them let go of the doors, the glass broke because of the extreme pressure.

His bed sheets flew away, everything hit the walls, only certain things and furniture was heavy enough to stay on the floor, including a wardrobe and his bed. Sauron didn’t expect this to happen, he only wanted the balcony doors to open. He will have to fix it when he comes back or else there will be questions about why his room is in this state.

Sauron prepared to fly and flap his wings for the first time since the First age. It was so long, he could finally fly and feel like a King of the World he is! Sauron flapped his wings and with a great force he launched forward. His wings were by his side, he was like a bullet of magic or light flying across the sky piercing the weak clouds. Weak like the hearts of his enemies and soft like the Vala.

Behind him, he left a mark on the sky from the clouds that followed with the wind he made. A white line showing his route. He move at incredible speeds faster than any animals ever has. He started to duck down. Sauron was on the same level as the clouds, but when he looked down he could already notice half of the city was behind him, he was approaching the northern outskirts of the city.

He tried to see if he could sense Sahvoz with his magic, out he saw nothing but lights on the streets that the maps have shone. Ponies begun to head home, but many still functioned and didn’t mind to look up and see him flying above them. Sauron will land at a pleasant lace, maybe find a tree and wait for some time before again turning back to his humanoid form.

Sauron in half a minute managed to get from the center of this great Crystal city to the outskirts of it. He slowly spread his wing so that he might lose some speed and begin to slow down. He also aimed himself at a certain point. It was a farm with some hay in case he would land badly. Sauron’s past skills didn’t get forgotten and he like a normal bird landed on a tree on the outskirts of the city, where a thin path lead to the mountains. He could feel as the air got very cold.

It was eleven degree if not less, while in the city it was twenty six or more. It’s truly interesting to know what the Crystal Heart does to the environment, how it protects the city. What will happen when the Heart leaves the city? Will it freeze? Surely not instantly, but if left for three days, it might get very cold in it.

Now waiting for Sahvoz to appear and sense him, Sauron closed his eyes.

Author's Note

Write a comment, and as always, check out my other stories.

Remember to give some love to the editor! Raistlin Phantom

Ch 37: Two More Hills

Sahvoz was at the outskirts of the city, he intended to meet with Sauron here as Sauron has said. He didn’t know where exactly. Sahvoz had the Crystal Heart with him, he took it just in case Sauron will fail, although he doubted it as he showed impressive and painful might. Sahvoz was heading towards a farm.

Not so far away there was a tree, he could wait by it and hope Sauron will come. If not, he will wonder alone into the mountains and reclaim what he has lost… why him from all ponies? He didn’t do anything bad to the dragons, he never killed as a mercenary anything that was theirs. The dragons could have heard of his feats, but he wasn’t so special as many thought.

They used him to get this artifact, he risks the lives of thousands of ponies, he risks the life of the city and of the monarchs that live there. The heart itself protects the city from the winter, if the Heart will leave the city the old winds, together with ice shards sharp like spears will come back and destroy the city.

Sahvoz passed the farm, he looked at the farm, they had twenty-two bales of hay. That’s a lot even for someone having a farm that was near the mountains. The Crystal heart was heavy, it was a giant gem, a magical gem in the shape of a heart after all. He is going to have scoliosis for sure. Looking forward again he noticed something sitting on a thick branch of the tree he was heading towards to.

There was… an eagle, or it could be some type of bird that was large, very large. Either way, Sahvoz is going to wait for Sauron there, that thing whatever it is will fly away eventually. Sahvoz continued to walk down the path towards the tree, it was an oak tree to be precise. Sahvoz created some dust after his steps, this road was almost pure sand with some dirt and stones here and there. For every fifth or sixth step he kicked a stone that hit other in the near distance.

Sahvoz didn’t have an idea what the buck could this bird be. Or why it was so large and was sleeping. But it looked weird, maybe it's one of those dragon’s magic? Can they even control magic? He didn’t like a bit, this was an unreal sight for him. If he caught this animal he could sell it for a good amount of coin, it would be enough for him to pay the debt he owns to merchants from where he bought gadgets and materials for his trip inside the Crystal Palace.

Then again, the power Sauron has given him, it's strange, the closer he gets to the mountains the weaker and the more distracted he becomes. Weaker in mind, weaker in his senses but not physically. As if there was some kind of force that messed with his mind, Sauron did it to him. Back at the palace when he met him, he made him see the ponies he has murdered.

One was horrifying…

He was standing in a bipedal posture, he had his wing blades and hoof blades attached. He was an expert at this but not a master like others. He wanted to train on a living target and a as a mercenary there was a high bounty on the head of one pony. Sahvoz wanted to kill him and take one item for evidence the pony was dead.

He remembers launching forward, with his Hoof-blades forward. The pony was a unicorn and he had a sword with him. The sword wrapped around the pony’s magical aura met with his strength and his weapons. Sahvoz wanted to make it look like he wanted to fight only with his hooves, but he wanted to deceive his enemy, and when the time came, and he let the unicorn fall on him. Sahvoz landed on his back from the push of the Unicorn, with his right-wing blade only waiting to soak into the flesh on the unicorns.

Sahvoz let tensed his muscles back then, so that his wing wouldn’t bend and break under the mass of the unicorns. The unicorns tried to avoid his wing blade, and he managed to avoid it and leave, but a part of his horn was cut off and there was a deep cut running from the cut-out part of his horn down to his forehead and his cheek. He cried I help as magic violently escaped his horn. Sahvoz almost died from the dark pink energy.

The dark pink magic hit trees and let them burn, some more blue parts of the magic separated from the stream of the dark pink river and pierced the trees making small explosions. The chaos ended quickly. Sahvoz enemy wasn’t to experienced with magic and had small amounts of mana and energy inside of him, this till didn’t mean he wasn’t strong.

One small, thin like a twig magical ray hit Sahvoz in the back, in the center of his back causing him to stagger and scream. Sahvoz was bleeding, from his back as also his muscles were hit, making his crest and shoulder bones movement impossible from the pain that followed with try after try. Sahvoz barely could stand and look at his enemy.

He didn’t die that night, but he was close too. The rest of the story consisted of him gaining strength again and his enemy running away forgetting to kill him. Later with the help of one special to him person, he managed to get up and finish his work he has started.

‘Lucky Heart…’ he thought with sadness in his mind.

Sahvoz was by the tree, he didn’t even notice it. He looked up to locate the eagle that was looking at him, at him. But his eyes shifted to the crystal Heart he had hidden in cloth, this had to be one of the dragon’s tricks. The eagle and Sahvoz exchanged looks, Sahvoz had a watch with him to check on the time.

He took it with his hooves from behind him, he had a few things with him, he didn’t drop his purses at home but took them with him. He had his weapons and he had some additional things if the transaction went wrong. He pulled out the watch, it was one of the older types, these you couldn’t wear put you had to hold them in your hoof.

Five minutes until eight pm, and he didn’t yet see Sauron here. This wasn’t good. But Sahvoz didn’t count on him from the beginning, even if he feared Sauron, and he feared he may come for the power he as given him or perhaps track him by sensing this ability he received from him.

Sahvoz saw a big shadow fall over him, he looked up to see the eagle hitting him with his wide wing in the face, the eagle grabbed the crystal heart that was wrapped around in cloth and was additionally in a purse. He saw the eagle fly away, Sahvoz with wide eyes dropped the thing he had on his right side and spread his wings.

He chased the giant eagle that flew not to far away, he used the magic that Sauron granted him, he learned how to attack with it. If he while activating his invisibility, does a pirouette and unfolds one of his wings he will shoot a horizontal wave of energy towards his target. He did in fact do it by mistake, while trying to kill a guard with his basic attack.

The outcome, was devastating and very gory. Sahvoz tried to do it right now with more strength then back then. Sahvoz desired to become invisible, and the dark cloud begin to spare from the surroundings, he then before the cloud fully wrapped him, unfolded one of his wings and with a twirl, he sends the wave of energy towards the eagle.

But the eagle himself begin to be wrapped in a golden glow and wind was sucked into it. It looked like a slim and long spining top formed in the air with one cone pointing to Sahvoz . The dark wave of energy met with it and it changed into the gold color. It grew rapidly and then it exploded sending the glow everywhere like the sun blinding Shavoz that tried to stop himself and hover. But a strong wind appeared that pushed him away and Sahvoz hit the dusty, sandy, road, with rocks and leafs being tossed away.

Sahvoz stood up, slightly limping and with his left side hurting. He gasped as he saw it was Sauron. Who took the form of an eagle and hold the Crystal Heart in his claws. He stood there angry after ascending from the air using his powers to manipulate the wind. He looked at Sahvoz with an angry look, that caused him to gulp hard.

The next thing he knew, was Sauron disappearing with an an orange light and appearing in front of him, he saw that he moved towards him with unreal speeds. He could feel his hand on his throat and how he pulled him up, choking him.

Sauron’s hand all the way to his elbow was glowing in the orange light. He could sense the power and the magic behind the light. It was so powerful that it had to glow even if Sauron wanted to keep it invisible. He could sense some kind of force entering his mind, it messed with the power he received from Sauron.

“You dare to use my own power against me?!” He screamed.

Sauron took a swing with Sahvoz in his hand and threw him at the road, he went far. He didn’t expect that Sauron will have such physical power, he seemed to be weaker than he is. However, it could be he used magic to enhance his physical strength. The glow died, and Sauron calmed down. He held the Crystal Heart.

Sahvoz was lifted and put on his legs by Sauron. There really was nothing stopping him, he managed to defeat him with only grabbing him, he managed to manipulate the wind and light. He threw him with the strength of five stallions. What kind of mage or warrior is he? Is it because of those abilities the Crystal Pair keeps him in the city?

Sauron did the same thing he did previously, he ‘teleported’. It wasn’t Teleportation, he just used his powers and with great speeds appeared before Sahvoz and threw the Crystal Heart on his back, almost again tripping him over. The orange glow seemed to also be a decoration for Sauron. But it vanished too quickly for him to see.

He saw that Sauron left a very thin but visible trail of light behind him that also disappeared. Sauron walk past the stuff Sahvoz brought with him, and they levitated towards him. He tied them to his left side and the Crystal Heart to the right.

Sahvoz after being done with it, galloped towards Sauron that was waiting for him impatiently. Sahvoz wanted to say many things as many things as possible but he feared him. He feared Sauron and what could he do to him if he says a word. Sauron was insane, how could he do such things? It was his fault he attacked him, he couldn’t let the Heart by taken by anyone.

“I see you learned a new trick.”

“I-It wasn’t hard to learn, really…”

“I didn’t intend on giving you the possibility to use it that way.” Sauron said.

“Is this then a positive accident?”

“More like a shameful failure for me, but for now you can have it.”

At that their small talk end, Sahvoz knew the path to the Mountains so he was leading Sauron that went behind him, Sahvoz quickly regret that he didn’t take a scarf with him as the winds and temperature were freezing him alive. Sauron had no problem with the winds that evaded him with the help of his will, the temperature was displeasing but he could live with it.

Time was powerful, time could end and wait for as long as it wanted. If time was a person, it could decide if a second is as long as a year or if a year is just as long as one Valian year. Time was money and here time was Sauron’s success and also Sahvoz's hope. The closer they went, the colder it got and the worse the way for them.

Slowly their way went up, that lead to the great ice caves. Snow begin to pour down on them and it was below zero degree. Sauron locked up at the snow, it was the same like in Arda. He forced the force of nature to avoid him and the snow never fell on him. As for Shavoz, he had some snowflakes on his mane and tail.

Clouds above them begin to block the moonlight that Luna has set up in the sky. Still fascinating that such roles are in this world just like in Arda. The Sun and the Moon are old, but younger than Sauron is. He wonders if it is the same here, after all they might have been a Pony or someone equal to a Vala in this world who created that object.

“The clouds are moving towards the Capital.” Said Sahvoz.

Sauron looked back to the city, they have traveled a good distance since their start from the farm. A long way further into the cold awaited them, he saw no pint on standing here then just to move further. He knows the Heart protects the city, but does it have such an influence? It must be very powerful to just keep clouds away.

“Its because the Crystal Heart isn’t in the city?”

“Exactly, the heart itself even deactivated can do this. The ponies will soon notice the blizzards freezing their homes and filing the streets with snow.”

“Shouldn’t the Heart clear this part of land then? As it keeps the clouds away from the City! If it has the power to keep the clouds away from itself we should see the night sky.”

“It doesn’t work like this, from what I know…” They begin to move Forward again. “The Crystal Heart can only do it in the city, because it sucks the love and the desire to be protected and be happy from the ponies, but because we are here it has no source of power to drain from, making it work.”

“And it just does it like this? Nothing more?”

“That I do not know, I’m not a crystal pony.” Sahvoz said.

He wanted to ask Sauron what powers does he have, he knows he can shapeshift. He didn’t even imagine he could do it. Sauron was powerful but to have the abilities of a changeling? And to manipulate with his magic the winds and the forces of this world to his biding was new and really fearsome.

But he will do that later, for now he can still hear the anger and the frustration in Sauron’s voice. Risking his life just when he is about to reclaim his partner for the rest of his years on the surface of this world isn’t a good idea.

Sahvoz and Sauron walk further and deeper in the northern colds of the mountains surrounding the city. Every ten minutes Sauron would look back and see if the Crystal City was visible. After entering a hollow mountain pass, they encountered the first problem on their way. There was a wall of ice and snow blocking their way.

The wind was too strong for Sahvoz to even try and fly. His wings were almost frozen with him. The cloth from the things he ad with him warmed his body. Sauron wasn’t even touched b the wind and by the snow as he was protected by his will that ripped the winds and the snow into half, avoiding him.

Ice under their feet was glittering, and the snow was crunching. Sahvoz barely saw what was in front of them but he stepped forward and he with his hoof touched the barrier. It was an ice wall that created itself with time. Snow and rain must have fallen on this spot. It froze with time and now they had a problem to deal with.

He hit it with his hoof only to see it wasn’t even damaged, the ice was thick, it could have been at least ten meters thick if not more. He couldn't fly over it as the wind was to strong and he also would hurt himself by even trying. Sauron stood beside him. He also inspected the barrier that was nothing for him.

“Dammit!” Sahvoz kicked the ice wall with his back legs.

“Don’t waste energy on this thing.”

Sahvoz took a deep breath “It's easy for you! I have places to be and this thing blocks us!”

“Come.”

Sauron went back and Sahvoz looked at him nervously. He went back and positioned himself so that he could see the ice wall before him. Sahvoz also went back preparing to witness some kind of spell that would destroy this damn piece of nature! He stood next to Sauron.

“Go behind me, I will need you in the future and I would be more than amused to know that you don’t have a broken bone in your body.” Sauron commanded.

Sahvoz did as Sauron said, he went behind him still looking at the ice wall. Sauron begin to summon energy into his palm. He gathered it in his hand by waving it. He got his hand closer to his chest and wind and snow was absorbed into his hand. There was a flash of blinding light that send a wave sending the snowflakes away.

Sauron stretched out his hand, and a beam of fire shoot out of it hitting the ice barrier, it was so strong that a horizontal shockwave was send right and left. The beam that shoot out of Sauron’s hand met with the ice shattering it and piercing through it. Melting the ice and breaking it into shards that melt in the air into boiling water that then transformed into steam.

The steam under the pressure of cold formed into water and then ice again, falling on the snow or being still in the air glittering with white light. That reflected from the fires and energy that the beam of magic Sauron has send. It fell on their heads like small beautiful light diamonds worth thousand of bits and worth family treasures to cath.

Soon after, when the steam and the heat was dying out but didn’t yet vanish. The wind has cleared the path raveling an imagine of the ice wall almost destroyed only with it first layers still there. The center of course was burned as the soil under the snow was even touched by Sauron’s power, when the beam pierced the wall it continued forth.

It hit stones that were covered by snow and melt it into lava, spraying it around. The boulders rolled hot on the snow making water and boiling ponds of it here and there. From the snow and ice Sauron has destroyed, water that was still hot went down, but Sauron wasn’t touched by it as it avoided him and the piece of land he stood on from making his feet wet.

Sauron’s own hand was so hot that it managed to melt the snowflakes that went past his hand to melt into small drops that hit the snow. Sauron himself was surprised by the power behind his attack, he did indeed put a significant amount of power into this, and the result was as he pretended it to be.

He didn’t intend on destroying the ground and burning it, revealing the dirt under the snow. And he didn’t expect the beam of fire to also hit and melt the rocks into lava behind the ice wall that blocked them from going further. The mountain pass wasn’t to great and it seemed to end not so far away. The more of a lesson for him to watch out and hold himself back from testing his power on ponies.

“Lead the way.” Sauron said, hiding his own emotions and his own surprise by the amount of power he released.

“Of course.” Said Sahvoz, with a voice without hope and clearly forced peaceful tone.

They went further into the mountains, the water splashed against Sahvoz as he felt warmth in his legs again, the steam that yet didn’t die down also hugged him and he say that it was warm right now. In such temperatures he could walk in forever and ever, with the cold winds being only a mere force of the freezing temperatures compared to the winds that were behind the steam.

Sahvoz stepped on the dirt that absorbed the water and turned into mud, Sauron took the way around and walked on the snow that was crunching under his feet with every of his steps. The steam was dying down and the snow got thru the warmth.

Sahvoz hooves were partially cleaned he accidently walked into a puddle of water still warm from one of the hot stones that fell into the snow after Sauron’s attack hit the elevation that divided the mountain pass into two ways.

Sahvoz turned right and took the way up wards that lead to the great ice caves of the northern mountains. One of his friends was there once, he in summer with his family had a trip to the caves, summer is the safest time for such adventure as the cold is strong enough to keep the ice from melting and also is it is calm enough not to get lost because of the snow storms.

The great ice caves are one of the most beautiful and scary objects in nature. Its very hard to travel to them and the Crystal Empire doesn’t hold any interests in financing any company or even starting an project that would allow for safer trips to the caves. In those caves it is said, wendigos lived, and also have been born.

Sauron thought about fighting the dragons and what should he use against them, he could show more power before Sahvoz to make him fear him even more as he knows he fear him right now. He could betray him or wait and get rid of whoever Sahvoz is after. He knows that he needs to save them.

It can be family, it can be his wife if he has one, friends or maybe even animals. But he needs to know how many ponies will see him. He doesn’t need Shavoz so much and he could probably spare himself this pony but he likes the way he fights with his hoof blades. With his power and his will, Sauron could turn Sahvoz into someone more than just a pony.

“Sahvoz!” Sauron yelled.

Sahvoz turned back to look at Sauron, he didn’t like that he yelled his name it could mean many good or even bad things. But Sahvoz waited as the wind played with his mane like a child with a puppet. His fur was all in snow and he was shaking from the cold. He breathed with his mouth, steam coming out of his mouth.

“Tell me about your life, and who you were and are right now. I’d like to know with whom I walk.”

Sahvoz didn’t want to tell his life story right now, he has no other choice, and if he lied he could get punished by Sauron. He was forced to go with him. He may sense that he is lying to him and what then? This is a big piece of baloney right there. With a sigh and with Sauron standing before him Sahvoz started.

“I was born on sixth of February nine hundred and seventy eight Celestial Millennium. Right now I’m thirty five years old in the first Reunion century after Princess Luna’s return and new life after Nightmare Moon.”

“Alright, go on.” Sauron said.

“My mother,” He said painfully, “Died after she gave birth to me, my father was horrified by it and he loved me very much as he knew that my mother’s love wouldn’t be experienced by me, so he tried to act for both her and himself.

“I spend my childhood playing with my pals and friends from the neighboring houses always asking me what happened to my mom and I always told them she is on a epic adventure. I was young at that time and my father didn’t yet want me to know what death meant. When I turned six he explained to me the painful truth, and I remember crying for hours and being depressed for days.

“I had good notes in my school, sometimes I got an F but that’s because no pony is perfect. As an old saying says, ‘an foal without an F is like a royal guard without a spear’. Something very unreal and very hard to look for.”

Sahvoz stopped for a moment to get more concentrated on walking then telling about his life, there was a cliff that he needed to go thru to get to the ice caves with the more quicker path, the shore of the cliff was not too thin and it was quite wide for him to pass safely. He with Sauron went this dangerous path and both of them set their legs on solid ground without the risk of falling down in a matter of one minute.

“Continue where you left at.” Sauron demanded, still snow and wind passed beside him.

“I was always interested myself with weapons, with wing blades and with hoof blades, more than any other weapon. I sometimes took wooden practice wing blades and hoof blades from a nearby Hoofjo* to practice in the forest that was nearby.

“I was very good at it, the more I trained the better I was an the better I was the more advanced things I could do. I sometimes watched what kind of moves did the ponies inside the Hoofjo to train and to do the same in the forest.

“I failed many times but also got a few own tricks and moves from those failures. I do not know if there are familiar moves I have designed in other fight schools, but as long as I live, I haven’t met anypony with familiar training I had.

“My father when I turned sixteen became a gambling addict and hazard was everything for him, and by everything I mean everything. He sold our stuff, most importantly my things and I had lost many valuable trinkets because of this. So I decided to leave my home and I became a mercenary.”

Sahvoz voice got more dark and more aggressive, he was angry when he reminded himself of this thought and how many things he could have had if his Father didn’t addict himself to gambling and maybe spend some time with him after all.

Sauron listened to the story with great interests, as he himself didn’t expect Sahvoz to have such an rich and in some cases dark past. He becamea mercenary that’s why he has some skill in fighting, and that’s why his will has some boundaries which after all Sauron could break.

“At first I fought for small amounts of coin, and with time with more and more experience with scammers and with the militia, I got into more serious jobs, like protection or even killing. Since I got into more serious tasks, I have killed about two hundred ponies and injured a hundred.

“I had problems with drugs and alcohol, I wasn’t to good with money as I never had more than fifteen bits of pocket money per month, I always got everything from my father or from friends. It may be that somewhere out there a family has a bastard son, thanks to me.”

“And you are capable saying all of this without much emotions.” Sauron wondered.

“I have no choice, you told me to tell you everything.”

“That’s the thinking I approve of, continue.”

“With my old life gone I have started my new Life, I do not know where my father is as I have visited my own home and haven’t found him there.”

“What are your moms and fathers names?”

“My mom? Her name was Neat Heart and my Fathers was Iron Grip.”

“Is your name a word from a different language?”

“I never knew why he gave such an name, but someone once said it involved the Reaper of Souls.”

“The reaper of Souls? Who is that?”

“In other words, It's Death, death walking and coming for those whose time has ended to claim their souls and let them swim in the stars together with the spirits of the founders of this world.”

“Death in person…” Sauron then chuckled “Even this world has its own version of Mandos” he whispered.

Mandos wasn’t death, he just had his halls in which held the elves and the souls of men. The elves could be re-embodied by the men awaited tier fate that Eru has prepared for them. Only Mandos and Manwë know what kind of fate. The rest Sauron included didn’t know what it mean or what Kind of fate had Eru chosen for them.

“We’re getting close.” Sahvoz said.

Stress filled him up, he was tense and the cold didn’t help him, he had to move his wings only for some time, so that his muscles may unfreeze after such a long time in the cold and that blood may again fill his wings.

Sauron with his hands behind him, saw the great caves of ice. These caves were giant holes in the mountain that had ice form pillars holding the ceiling of it, and inside there was darkness. There were paths as if made by ancient ponies to each cave on each level. But Sauron and Sahvoz weren’t yet there, only a few hills more and the real struggle would begin.

Author's Note

Now, before I get to the credits, I want to tell you what powers does a Ainur ,in this case Sauron as an Maia, possesses.

1.Teleportation
2.Enormous Speed
3.Shapeshifting
4.Immortality
5.Mind-pictures (Indemmar)
6.Telepathy (Òsanwe)
7.Foresight
8.Enchantment
9.Bodily resilience
10.Energy Manipulation
11.Weather Manipulation
12.Powershifting
13.Demiurgy
14.Dark Arts

Sauron has presented us with Energy manipulation and with shapeshifting. It is all in the books so you can’t say its not true remember. The whole fast movement speed thing today was also in the books. Tolkien said they can teleport but with their bodies they can’t since they aren’t spirits, however they can move insanely fast. I WILL use the description from SOM and SOW for how it looks like, as it looks wonderful and cool, plus I have no better idea on my own for it.

Another thing, Mandos isn’t death, he just governs the Halls of Mandos in which men and Elves reside, with the difference that elves can go back and men stay there until Eru Says his great masterplan for the men will be right now executed and well, they will get something.

I will in some extent use all of the powers he possess, but it might be that one or two won’t see the daylight in this story as I have no place for it.

Sources:

Quora- LINK

LOTRplaza-LINK

Reddit-LINK

Like always leave a comment and follow for more, remember to honor the Editor Raistlin Phantom

Ch 38: Urulókë Naicelë

The great caves of ice, these caves were like the homes of the hobbits. Without a door and not in a hill. The paths leading to the caves were made probably by ponies constantly using one and only way to get there. He doubts that nature itself created those ways upwards. In some places he saw stairs made out of ice, with icicles.

Sahvoz was before Sauron, Sauron stopped to admire the view for a few seconds. He wanted to get a better look at the ice caves. The snowstorm didn’t help, it was like a fog that drastically limited his sight. Yet he could say that those ice caves were big and indeed very interesting, surely those caves covered the whole mountain all the way up.

Dragons, in Arda dragons could survive colds and extreme temperatures. But here? It can be the same, it would be wonderful if the dragons were cold-blooded. He could manipulate the winds and the cold to his bidding and freeze them in ice. Or melt the ice with fire, that would splash boiling water at them. Later changing the temperature of the water so that it would freeze the dragons.

He saw many ways to kill those lizards easily, not only that, he could play with the dragons. He would gladly test his skills at energy manipulation and play with the fire the dragons would breathe. Though, with his telekinesis and with the forces of gravity he could bring down a mighty avalanche to send the goes down the mountains killing them or injuring lethally and let them die in the cold.

Step after step they were closer, with every meter closer Sahvoz chest was burning with fear that Sauron might fail somehow or that he will fail. Or that his mere… that the dragons have killed her with his friends. He can’t allow this to happen, not after his life was shit the whole time. He got a shitty family, now he wants to get a happy one.

Sauron still was avoided by the snow and the snow from getting on his shoes. Sahvoz was almost covered from his head all the way to his tail with snow and small ice shards. His teeth were gritting from he cold and his body was shaking but he still went forward no matter what. Sauron was impressed he didn’t yet collapse from the cold.

But the voyage was worth it, they passed the first hill. Going up against the wind that smacked and mocked out of Sahvoz, but the wind avoided Sauron who ordered the wind to go past him. Sahvoz placed his hooves on the crunching snow, that had ice layer who racked and broke when he places his steps. Sauron appeared to have less of a struggle with nature then Sahvoz had.

When it came to go down the hill, my good and powerful Valar. It was a nightmare for the ash grey pony, he once almost tripped and fell down. He had the help of the wind that bushed his backwards quite strongly helping him in keeping balance. Sauron, he just moved his hand and the snow was thrusted, pushed left and right revealing a path out of rocks and dirt, more steady and less slippery then the one Sahvoz has chosen.

They placed their feet on the solid ground, although if it was solid many would argue. Sauron was the whole time behind Sahvoz, he couldn’t see that Sauron used his strength to just make himself a way down. If he saw it, he would have use it. He didn’t hear it as the wind blocked the sounds of the snow being cleared away for Sauron.

Sauron still debated with himself, if the dragons of this world need special types of ores to be hurt with or magic and normal weapons that are well forged hurt them. Dragon scales are a very powerful material, who would have thought biology is stronger than solid materials? Going of the topic, magic hurt the dragon he had encountered in the forest.

Sauron could use magic or use his armor and just hit them all in a good moment of swipe them away like Gondorian soldiers during the time he exited his fortress of Barad-dûr. That would work very well and the whole fight would end in minutes, there is no fun in this. Maybe the dragons are young but he needs to know what is their power to measure their strength, to use it maybe in the future.

The second hill came, this one was worse the other, snow that rest on the top of the hill was throw into them in certain occasions. Sauron just looked at the incoming dirtiness and by just looking at it he manage to destroy the waves of the snow to reemerge behind him. Sahvoz was dealing with kilos of snow he had to brush from himself.

Other then that, the way upwards was harder and required more strength. Sauron had no problem with it, other then the fact he hated to go such a long way from one point to another just to face some teenager lizards. Sahvoz had the adventure of his lifetime, he never went to high up in the mountains in his life, if the wind was friendlier to him he would fly but it wasn’t even a topic of discussion with the weather at this hour.

With almost frozen eyes and tears that wanted to clear his eyes from the snow that fell into them. Sahvoz reached the peak of the hill. He breathed heavily the cold air filled his lungs. The air he exhaled was warmed enough to melt the snow that meet with the steam coming from his mouth. Sahvoz sweet was freezing on his fur, his mane was black and the snow white. Giving an impression he had a grey mane, a light gray mane.

Sauron just looked at the pony and nodded to himself, he was disappointed with the pony, he thought that maybe this one could be more powerful as it is an Pegasus and not an basic pony. His lifetime showed Sauron that he might be wrong, he can always be wrong, he might see something as cheap but for others it is the most powerful object or piece of the certain object in the whole world.

From the top he could see it, he saw light for away but yet close. It might have been the effect of the snow storm that blurred his vision, yet he saw light. Four lights and they belong to the dragons probably. The hostages are in one of the ice caves too, he might have to be careful when it will come to rescuing them.

Sahvoz with a mighty grunt and moan stood up, he looked forwards and he panted. So close to his destination and he has his Crystal Heart with him. Sauron was beside him the whole time, he seemed untouched by the harsh weather, why didn’t he help him? Why didn’t Sauron help him in getting over those two ice hills?!

“It seems we will have a nice meeting.” Sauron afterwards chuckled.

“Y-You think? Then stop the thinking, there won’t be anything nice about meeting the dragons.”

“Don’t be so sure,” Sauron said and then he hit Sahvoz behind his head, “And speak with respect to me!”

“Yes! I-I will.”

Sauron only angrily looked at the Pegasus, he then proceeded to take some snow. The snow he held in his hand melt under Sauron’s will and his magic that he used to warm his hand up. He formed a snowball out of the snow and then it levitated above his hand, with each moment becoming smaller and smaller. When it reached a certain point where Sauron’s magic was felt to Sahvoz, he felt something dominating coming from Sauron’s hand, and it wasn’t his ring.

“This tiny piece of snow, this little ball, is as hard as metal right now.”

Sauron with his thumb thru the small ball away and it landed on Sahvoz nose accidently, Sauron didn’t even intend on it landing there. Sahvoz rubbed the place where the small ball landed. Sahvoz just sighted painfully and proceeded to go down the hill. He feared how the dragons might react to Sauron beinghim, he was supposed to be alone.

Sauron didn’t fear this, he didn’t even think of this. The only thing he thought of, is if the hostages are inside of one of the ice caves or maybe on the outside left for torture to leave them in the cold to tighten Sahvoz heart and make him more willingly to give the Crystal Heart. Sahvoz was also an idiot, he didn’t think of a way to get them down with him if the ponies will be unconscious.

Sauron went down the hill this time normally as he didn’t wait for Sahvoz. Sauron had some bonuses like the elves, he walked on the snow and didn’t sink in it. It wasn’t because he had the right to do so, he just used his power to himself the allowance to do so for the moment, normally he would feel into it like Sahvoz behind him.

He slid down the hill on the snow, he kept his balance like an elf would. Life taught him many things and countless encounters and fight gave him the idea how to deal with big and tiny enemies. This doesn’t work always, as your enemy might use something you never thought had use in his life. It was just like snowboarding, but instead on feet then a branch of a tree.

Sahvoz wanted to do the same thing but couldn’t at first e thought Sauron somehow knew that the snow was pretty solid but it didn’t, or he just was on the worse part of the hill and couldn’t do it. Sahvoz did made it all the way down but his hooves almost all the way up to his torso were covered in snow.

Sauron waited patiently for him, he didn’t wait for to long and proceeded to go forwards, but Sahvoz wanted to object and he wanted to go forward. He feared that inside the dragons will respond in a hostile attitude to Sauron. He didn’t want to risk the life of his friends and his beloved mare just because Sauron wants to go first!

“Wait!” Sahvoz yelled and found strength in this, he galloped to catch up with Sauron.

Sauron stopped and looked backwards. “What do you want?” He asked with a disrespectful and bitter tone.

“Let me go forward, I don’t want the dragons to respond with force when they see you”.

“Don’t bother with my wellbeing.” Sauron said strongly.

“It’s n-” Sahvoz thought twice before continuing, “My friends can be hurt just because you are with me, I want them to be safe!”

Sauron rolled his eyes and looked at Sahvoz. Again this hideous thing like friendship, it is a poison, it is weakness and it is a bug, a barricade that slows you down. Every time you have friends you just have to look back, because you fear they are hurt or that they are in danger, every time slowing you down to achieve your goals.

Love, love is even worse because it is above friendship, friendship just allows you to have different persons as your allies that help you and will answer the call, sometimes they don’t always do it. Love hurts the most and love always makes you do stupid decisions. The only thing he knows love is good at, is sex.

Love and Friendship is something hideous that needs destruction, but Sauron knows well he is weak compared to this friendship and love. He can’t force someone not to love the person his victim loves. He just can take over the victims mind, and still love will fight his will and his desire to control. It is a weapon they use against him, but it has it weaknesses he can use to kill his targets.

Love gave him strength all the way up here…

His friends, his love, this two things gave him the strength o go all the way up here. This is a god side of friendship and a good side of love, it gives strength, and strength is something that Sauron’s values highly and with respect. But the strength given by love and Friendship has its weakness, as it will all disappear if the friendship and love dies, it will change into hatred, uncontrollable hatred that will for the rest of your life drive you more and more away from your goals.

Love can be turned into hatred, and give you strength, love has more strength then just hatred. So maybe it isn’t all that bad to be in love and have friends? Yet is unwise to have them, to have friends and be in love. Why have two when the other will win and love always beats down friendship? Love can break like friendship but friendship gives more to help if friends answer the call for help.

Friendship and love have its benefits, you do have the ones you can put your trust in, trust is loyalty. Loyalty is another thing Sauron values highly, and in loyalty you have order as a good soldier always does what the King says, and the King knows how to keep order. Sauron’s desire is to have a organized world, but in his way not in the way of the Elves or of the Men, Morgoth his master wants to destroy the world, Sauron wants to possess it. If he would make all of his citizens love him then he would have order, as in the house in a family there is order and almost every time the Husband has everything in his grip.

Love is also something that can give you power to organize, if you love someone and you want to build the biggest and most wonderful castle for that person, you will do everything as you express love thru building it. Warriors of many nations had similar ambitions only related to war, and heroes came out of such wars, and love guided them.

Maybe in fact it isn’t that bad? Maybe love is an more powerful source of ambition and strength then other emotions and desires? It also depends how strong which emotion and feeling is. Anger can be at time stronger than love and in such situations it comes to abuse, love loses. But when love is lost, anger and sadness together forge such an alliance that everyone would wish there was an alliance like that between countries of the world.

For now, he can let Sahvoz go forward, it seems that his love and his desire for f4dship and his friends is really strong. It would be unwise to break it and to also lose more trust that Sahvoz has towards him, an loyal subject is a good subject.

“Fine, go forward.”

Sahvoz let out a sight, it held so much relief, Sauron could just see how happy Sahvoz was that he had allowed him to go forward. Sahvoz went forward, Sauron also did, but he was behind Sahvoz, he got an idea he could use the snow and the fog to cloak himself from the eyes of the dragons and wait for the right moment if they choose to strike anyway.

Sauron extended his hands, the sparked light but it died down and Sauron pulled them towards his chest, his vision of Sahvoz disappeared and snow with the wind accompanied by wind cloaked him in a small like tornado from any eye. Sahvoz felt the cold and the snow behind him but he thought it was the weather and didn’t turn to look behind him. He also feared that by looking he might have made it a gesture of distrust to Sauron, and he feared him.

And then, he saw it.

The light were four dragons, young but still dragons. They held giant torches that warmed their heads, ice also was growing on them, behind them it seems there was some bags and backpacks made out of leather and cotton. They’ve had even built small wooden doors to one of the great ice caves, a way mode out of their steps lead towards the cave, he didn’t see his friends but he knew that they are inside.

Four on the outside, it means that one is inside, Sahvoz only hoped he wasn’t tricked and his friends are well and alive. The doors leading inside the ice cave were built really poorly, they looked like doors to a mine, with each door having one window. The hinges of the doors were on two wooden poles that were pushed into the ground.

Those doors were quite big, the dragons at least two and a half meter tall. They had swords with them and they wore a breastplate, they didn’t have anything to protect their heads or legs and wings. The breastplate belonged to a plate armor set. The breastplate had the emblem of the Dragon land in the middle signifying that they are soldiers from that nation.

Sahvoz was scared by this, what could the dragon Lord want from the Crystal Heart or from the Crystal Empire? An alliance is forged between both nations as Equestria in a way ‘forced’ it on the Crystal Empire. Sahvoz wasn’t seen by them yet, but he was getting closer and closer to the four dragons.

One of them looked into the distance and saw the pony coming, and behind them seemed to be a mighty wind only proving the harsh state of the Mountain climate. The dragon was green and he had a strange condition of having his blue spots not in circles but in rectangles. He had a long snout, he also had small white horns growing out of his head.

“Stop right there!”

Sahvoz stopped. “I’m here for here the delivery!” He shouted back.

The dragons seemed to talk to each other and whisper among them self, he could see the three behind him nodding to the green dragon. The dragons behind him had three different color and none of them had spots. One was scarlet red and his hands were brighter red then his body, his wings seemed to be also orange and not red, it went from orange into scarlet very smoothly.

The two other dragons had different colors, one was yellow and the other ocean blue. Their eyes were golden while the scarlet dragon had deep violet eyes. The green one had his eyes brown like chocolate.

“Show the Heart!”

“First let me see my friends!” Sahvoz demanded.

“Show the Heart or you will see them on the cemetery!”

Sahvoz was taken back by this, he had no choice he had to do what they asked for. He didn’t yet see them angry that Sauron is behind him or with him, this meant he still waited in the snow. Good for now, Sahvoz proceeded to untie the bag in which he had the Heart. The heart feel on the snow leaving a heart shaped crater in it.

Sahvoz took the heart, he also was less pinned to the ground thanks to the heart no anymore being on his side. The dragon gestured him to go forward. Sahvoz proceed to go forward with just one of his front hooves, it was always funny to see ponies go like this, as they had to do quick and small steps forward, or to walk on their hind legs, this was a hard task for most ponies.

Sahvoz came to them slowly, they dwarfed him, he was small compared to them, he was like a dog to a pony. The dragons were young, forty or thirty years at least. He didn’t recognize any of them, he didn’t even think these dragons have something to do with the ones that ordered him to steal the Heart.

The blue dragon was quiet and he was rather worried, he had a fearful expression and he placed his steps carefully watching into the distance. Sahvoz didn’t like this, could the Dragons somehow tell Sauron is out there? Or is Sauron doing something right now with the Dragons mind from distance. He hid his worried face and he forcefully changed his expression to a more confident one.

The dragon that called to him went forward and looked at the Heart inspecting it, he took it from Sahvoz. He eyes it and he even smelled if it isn’t fake. The dragon knocked the heart, then again smelled it. The dragon received a weird look from his colleagues.

“I need to make sure it is not a cheap trick!”

The dragon got the Heart closer to his mouth, he breathed and the hot air from his lungs meet with the Crystal Hearts surface, water begin to condense on the surface of the Heart. The dragon opened his mouth slowly and gave the Crystal Heart a lick, a long and thin strip of saliva connected the dragon spiky tongue with the Heart. The dragon's tongue was very smooth and wet, the sides of his tonguewere almost like blades.

The dragon backed away, he tasted the heart, it did taste lovely as old folklore says. It had to be the real Crystal Heart. The dragon leaned is head forward to give another passionate and tasty warm lick to the lovely Crystal Heart. But the back of his head met with the yellow dragons hand.

“Nettle! Go inside and test if it is real with Lens.”

“Alright, alright Swindle I’ll go,” Said Nettle, looking at Sahvoz, “You, come with me.”

Sahvoz didn’t say a thing for now, he wanted to see his friends. The green dragon Nettle ordered the three remaining, Swindle and others to guard the entering. If Sauron will be willing to come out now he will have to deal with three dragons. Sahvoz hoped Sauron would survive maybe he would help in getting his friends back, together with his mare.

The dragon opened the door and Sahvoz entered the cave, there wasn’t to much stuff inside, but he saw a light in the distance and heard some noises. The doors closed and he proceeded to go with the dragon deeper inside.

The three dragons left on the outside talked about getting home and how they hate the weather and those mountains, the fire from the torches wasn’t enough, sometimes they had to breathe fire on themselves to keep their bodies warm. The blue dragon was constantly forgetting the topic and looked into the distance, his pals saw this and they finally asked him.

“Glint!” Called Swindle. ”Why are you looking all the way there? There’s nothing.”

“I don’t know, something feels strange about all this snow and wind, just look at it! Don’t you feel something coming out of it? Something dark?”

The two dragons looked where Glint looked, they saw nothing, nothing but snow. They looked at the snow for two minutes and nothing happened. Nothing was there, Glint had a very childish imagination, or the snow was getting to him and he was losing his sanity.

“There is nothing there.”

“I don’t trust this place anymore,” Glint said, “let Nettle be quick and let’s go.”

“Of course we will, the only thing that need to happen is Lens saying the Heart is the Crystal Heart and kill the ponies.”

Glint shrugged, he continued to look, he didn’t trust this place, it was once hunted some said and the wendigos lived here thousands of years before the ponies even started a city here. They might be strong in one pack but to fight spirits and powerful magic, this would be too much and Glint doesn’t plan on dying.

Glint froze in place when he saw something emerge from the snow, the snow disappeared and the wind died down quickly. The two dragons have been talking further about home and a warm lava bath when they get back. They also talked about the war that will emerge in a few days when they get the Heart.

“If I could, I would plunder the castle of the two sisters in Canterlot dude.” The Scarlet dragon said.

“Only this? I wanted to experience true tightness, I would get some mares.” Swindle Chuckled darkly.

“Guys” Glint said frightened “Look…”

The dragons eyed the creature that came towards them slowly, each step didn’t leave tracks on the snow. As if the weird bipedal creature was a ghost of some sort. He had long blond hair, slightly tired eyes, he seemed to be male and he was dressed like a noble, he wore a ring, this little trinket sparkled in their eyes and a desire to have it overwhelmed them, they even had a scenario to serve this being from only looking at the mentioned ring.

But the dragons regained their senses and took a passiveposture and took the swords out. These swords were well crafted and looked like the swords of the men of the west. While only somehow looking like designed for his own orcs or maybe even trolls.

“Stop creature!”

Sauron yet didn’t stop, he was somehow disgusted by the doings of the green dragon. He also reacted as he didn’t want his servant that is Sahvoz to die, in the end that pony is his and he won’t allow something that belongs to him to be lost.

“I said stop!” Swindle shouted.

Sauron stopped before the yellow dragon. “I demand you release the ponies and depart leaving the Crystal Heart to me.”

The dragons looked at him like dumb and young children, confused to the core, Glint was somewhat convinced to do it, he felt darkness from those words, they felt just as bad as the Elder dragons voices who gave them the order to recover the Heart.

Swindle begin to laugh, the same with the Scarlet dragon with orange wings. “Y-you heard it Sebek? He wants us to return the Heart and not to kill the ponies!” Swindle laughed further.

Sebek laughed, not so openly like Swindle and Glint only smiled, he didn’t want to deal with the creature. Sauron’s face darkened and his expression was emotionless and cold like the winds, his gaze was harsh like the mountains itself and the way he stood ready to attack even with his hands behind him was just as frightening like the thought of the wendigos that lived in the ice caves.

“Oh my… you’re funny you know? I might just spare you!”

“Mercy is a weakness.” Sauron said.

“Hehehe… well then,” Swindle with his tail called his pals to him, “we will solve it the other way, what’s your name?”

“Have you heard of Sauron dûr i beleg?”

“No.”

“Now you have.”

“I see, we have a funny guy over here,” Swindle chuckled, “Go and I won’t hurt you.” Sebek and Glint appeared on his left and right side.

“Only if you go away and you won’t kill the ponies and leave the crystal Heart to me.”

“Already told you, it won’t happen.”

“Then you have chosen death.”

Swindle didn’t want to bother with Sauron anymore, Swindle attempted to strike Sauron with his sword. But Sauron’s response was quick and painful, Sauron quickly raised his hand and from it a golden light send a magical shockwave that froze Swindle in one position, stopping his sword and thrusting the two other dragons away. The snow around Sauron was pushed and the shockwave even damaged the ice walls that broke and fell on the ground, slightly blocking the entrance to the ice cave where Sahvoz entered.

Swindle was paralyzed and held by Sauron’s magic in one place, he grunted painfully and moaned, making weird sounds from his pain. Sauron retreated his hand, and Swindle was still in one position. Glint and Sebek stood up, the swords they held were still in their hands.

Swindle wailed and whined. He even begin to sob and with each Sauron’s blink it seemed the magic around him was tighter and tighter than before. Glint and Sebek were frightened, Sauron passed Swindle and proceed to fight the two dragons.

The dragons responded with Fire, they breathed fire, Glints fire was blue like his scales were. Surprisingly Sebeks were green. Sauron thought that those flames are enchanted or magical perhaps. He with his hands gesture sliced the stream of green blue fire into two streams that missed him. The fire however hit Swindle who was warmed up, but unharmed by the hot fire.

Sebek charged by jumping into the air and dash forwards. Sauron however did a front flip and avoided the Dragons trike. When Sauron stood on both legs, he saw the incoming fist of Glint who wanted to hit Sauron with his hand. Sauron response was a pirouette that helped him avoid the dragon.

The dragon missed, he lost some balance. Sauron appeared behind him. He released a mighty wave of wind that pushed Glint with snow and ice far away. Hitting into Swindle who was freed from Sauron’s grip by that action accidently. Sebek breathed fire from above. Sauron directed the flames with his arms movement to hit the ground.

Steam and boiling water was the result of Sebeks fire. Sauron summoned to his side the cold and the winds of the mountains to serve him in the fight and bring Sebek down. He held his hands before him and imagined how the wings of this dragon are freezing. Soon what Sauron imagined become true as the area begin to become very cold, reaching very low temperatures that instantly froze the veins in Sebeka wings making him fall and hit the ground.

Sauron wasn’t down yet, he raised his one hand and wind circled around Sebek, soon ice grew on the dragon, however Sebek breathed fire to melt the ice. But Sauron with his other hand send the fire elsewhere and reduced it to nothing soon after it reached the surface when it came out of Sebeks mouth.

Sauron heard a grunt and a quiet yet loud in noise roar that followed by Swindle throwing his sword at Sauron to stop his work in freezing Sebek. Sauron responded by a quick hand gesture that broke the sword into hundreds of pieces that were send like arrows into Glint. He wanted to duck and avoided the sharp metal pieces but some hit him and made holes in his wings and flesh. Thou these wounds were not too deep thanks to his scales he still bleed and had to get shards out of his arms, torso and legs.

Swindle charged at Sauron who raised his leg, as if he just kicked the air. From his foot a thin, yet bright like the stars and hot like a volcano fire beam shoot that hit Swindle in his chest. When it hit him the fire spread very widely showing that it was condensed by Sauron’s mind and will. Creating an ocean of fire and also left an explosion. That explosion even hit Sauron who put too much power into his attack and freed Sebek whom he almost froze.

The battlefield was nothing more than burned soil soaked in boiling water and a small crater where Swindle once charged. Wherever he was, Swindle was shoot far away and probably hit the ground from a great height. Swindle in that case broke his bones and is now bleeding internally while unconscious waiting for his death.

Glint was bleeding to, and it seems Sauron’s attack has left a small bruise from the explosion, Sebek protected by the ice was covered in hot water that didn’t do him a lot of damage. His armor thou has cracked and has a small hole showing his right side of the chest, perfect to strike him in his heart.

Sauron was surprised, yet he found it funny that these three younglings are almost halfway to make him sweat just like the older dragon he fought with in the forest. He needs to deal with them quickly if he wants to save Sahvoz and his puny friends.

Author's Note

Remember to give some love t the editor, Raistlin Phantom is his name.

Sauron can appear OP, but that’s because my nickname makes him like, AND the fact he even in Middle-Earth would be stronger than any dragon, Gandalf himself-In the books-said so.

Please don't be a retard and don't say he wouldn't be

Ch 39: Liberation Of The Innocent

Sauron gathered his strength and stood up. Sauron prepared for an attack from the dragons, yet nothing came. Sauron looked around and noticed the flames that whirled and fought against the cold wind. His counter attack that prevented swindle from harming him was an overkill. He used to much power, yet it seems they still want to fight.

Sauron stood up and prepared to end this, he wanted to summon his armor and become giant again. It might be the first time he will disapprove of his change in size since he came to this world. In Middle-Earth he was about three and a half to four meters tall, now he is twelve. It is weird as he only takes the form of an elf when talking with the ponies, while in his armor he changes his body slightly to a more man like form.

It can mean many things; however, it is not the time to think about this. Sauron stretched his hands out, like he would with a curtain, he moved his left arm left and right to the right. Great winds followed by that, the snow stopped and the fires that burned brightly were flattened. The flames have been extinguished by Sauron’s will. But as the fires were flattened, they also been divided and like butter, or more like water, they flooded the surroundings melting the ice in front of Sauron.

Sebek protected his face with his hand so that the fire wouldn’t hit him. It didn’t hurt him as fire barely can hurt a dragon, yet the fires of Sauron have been able to. Glint did the same but with his wings, protecting every inch of his body from the fire that wasn’t affected by Sauron’s magic completely.

“Surrender, and acknowledge my power.” Sauron said, “Swear loyalty towards me, or die!” He yelled and his voiced echoed.

His voice echoed through all the ice saves, ice had cracked, and snow has trembled under the power and authority of his words. It sounded like a ruler whose power was beyond the two sisters of Canterlot just commanded the universe and wanted to bend its fundamental to the speaker will. The dragons coughed, but didn’t respond.

But Sebek didn’t feel like a traitor this night. “I won’t betray the Dragon Lands!”

Sauron only pointed two of his finger at Sebek, or rather next to Sebek. Sebek was on his knees and there was a small gap between him and the ground he was on. Air was sucked and Sebek with a horrifying look, wanted to run. The small orb shined brightly white, it erupted with air that sent Sebek towards Sauron’s direction and pushed snow and ice in all directions destroying a small portion of the mountain they were on.

The rocks that fell formed a small snowslide. Minor portions of the of the mountain continued to fall creating a triangle shaped crag. Sebek was large compared to Sauron that yet didn’t summon his armor.Sebek was in great pain from the weak attack Sauron has served. It wasn’t meant to kill. The attack itself aimed at muscles and was supposed to be absorbed by the body of the victim to then hurt the muscles.

That way Sauron only weakened the fighting capabilities of the Dragon. Torture is needed in battle to spark fear and tear hope apart. Morales are also very important to crack, Morales sometimes are better than warriors from the highest ranks. His orcs are moderate at Morales, they will fight blindly as long as there is a captain, the captain is dead, it means everyone is dead.

“And you?” Sauron addressing Glint.

Glint was shaking from fear; a dragon shouldn’t shake from fear. A dragon is supposed to be the best example of bravery and courage from all races. A dragon needs to be aggressive and always protect his family, food and gold. A dragon should be greedy towards everything that is connected to victory. But Glint has been bleached by Sauron’s horrifying skills. Glint was weak, and he doubts he would be greeted with open arms into the ranks for someone so magically skilled like Sauron.

“I-I-I…I’d rather die!”

“A wise decision.” Sauron commented, with a cold and venomous voice.

Sauron was surrounded by strange orange particles, they illuminated orange light. There was shadow like energy or maybe smoke also surrounding him. The dragons begin to back away, Glint wanted to fly but the shards from the sword Sauron broke made it impossible for his wings to move. Sebek didn’t have enough strength as he was weakened by Sauron’s earlier attacks.

It was a nightmare, it grew and grew and grew. Sauron changed for them into a dark mist that was giant and started to resemble a middle-aged dragon. They were scared, they were young, they still had plans! Sebek want to have two eggs, and Glint wanted to become famous. Fate spoke, and those plans were burned.

When It died, they saw something ripped out of fantasy or maybe a comic book. What’s worse it was real, and it was just before their eyes. Sauron, that small guy who belonged to a race unknown to them was now giant wearing spiky armor. It was amusing, to see him like this. His neck protection was spikes, his helmet was spiky. Anywhere you look you can be impaled, or impale yourself by accident when attacking.

Yet Sauron’s armor was forged very good. A master smith had to forge it. It had to cost Sauron a very big amount of gold coins to acquire such a set for himself. Sauron wielded a mace with six flags. It was long and had weird markings, they were surprisingly familiar to the ones of the changelings and how they decorate their weapons.

Sauron took one step forward, he was silent and brought his mace up into the air. His hand on the end of the mace’s hilt. He fluently with his wrists movement hit Sebek that was lying on his knees. When the mace impacted with Sebek, the only thing Sauron could hear together with Glint was a juicy and fleshy sound that drowned the sound of bones breaking in Sebek’s body.

Sebek was send for away into the wilderness of the mountains, snow also was send with him, accompanied by ice and rocks. A significant portion of the ground under Sebek was thrusted into the air by Sauron’s attack that had unbelievable knockback, strangely it was somewhat foretold by a small burst of light.

“Sebek…” Glint whispered.

He could see his friends blood that froze in air when Sauron’s mace struck him. No one knew, but Glint had some feelings towards Sebek. And to see one of his best friend’s death happen without his intervention? Its unactable, he must take revenge for his friend’s death!

“Demon!” Glint called.

Sauron turned to look at the Blue Dragon, he had eyes full of ire and hatred towards him. Good, finally he might see something interesting from a dragon. Maybe now he will show some skills! The dragon stood up and he starched his wounded bleeding wings. He ran and took a small shard from his body.

“Me dead, and you alive.” Stared glint his voice weak. “Isn’t it what you want?” He spoke again with more bravery in this statement “Too bad dreams barely come true!” Glint cried out.

The Blue Dragon took up into the air, as he found new sources of energy to fight. In the name of Sebek, his friend that he felt emotions too and he feels them now better and stronger. He will slay that demon and the ponies!

Sauron only watched with interest what will the Blue Dragon do. The Blue Dragon charged at him, Sauron wanted to slap him like he would with a mosquito, but Sauron was deceived by his own skills. Glint avoided Sauron hand, and landed onto Sauron’s helmet. The Blue Dragon opened his mouth and deep in the dragon's throat he could see light, he could see fire.

Glint breathed fire right into Sauron face, the fire had an entering as Sauron needed to breathe air and with those exact openings meant for oxygen for Sauron to breathe, fire entered and burned Sauron face. The Dark Lord screamed in agony and put his hands onto his helmet to cover the entries so that the Blue Dragon can fly away.

With his legs Glint flew away and avoided the armored hands of the Dark Lord who grunted and hissed from the pain. Glint didn’t waste his time, he moved quickly towards Sauron neck to strike him there. He attacked immediately gripping the metal shard of the sword he took out of his body, ignoring that his athletic movements only worsened his own injuries.

Glint with one mighty flap of his wings landed on Sauron’s back and his raised hand followed down the way to strike him. But just right before the contact, Glint saw that Sauron’s neck was protected by chain mail, a thick and well-crafted chain mail. It blocked Glints attack and only cut his own hand.

Sauron noticed Glint on his back, he wanted to get him, Sauron dropped his mace and with both of his hands he aimed for the back of his neck to catch the Blue Dragon. The Blue Dragon dropped on the ground, he didn’t break his bones, yet his back hurt badly. He bleed very severely and his injuries drove him crazy.

Sauron turned to see the Blue Dragon under him, under his legs laid the Blue Dragon. Sauron wanted to smash him with his foot. Yet the dragon rolled left. Glint was lucky his wings weren’t as big as most dragons, or else he might have been pinned by Sauron’s armored boots. Glint rolled back and stood on his feet, he proceeded with breathing fire.

The fire didn’t do much damage and created some smoke that Sauron had to wipe away with his hand to see where Glint was. Just when he cleared his surroundings, he saw that Glint tried to again do what he has done earlier and hurt him by breathing fire right into his face. However, Sauron had his lungs filled with air.

Sauron blew at the dragon, first the Blue Dragon slowed down and eventually was send backwards a few meters away, hiting his head against a rock that stuck out of earth. Glint moaned in pain and he couldn’t stand up. Sauron unsummed his armor and again turned small, his face was burned, not badly but he was hurt, and he had second degree burns all over his face.

His flesh was swollen, and blood was pouring from his cheeks. His blond hair were also burned and messy. His look was sinister and angry, he was angry at himself and his stupidity that he allowed to be played by the dragon like this. Maybe a Dragon, and maybe a different world, but they can do exactly the same thing.

Sauron proceed towards the Blue Dragon, he will have to somehow heal himself if he wants to avoid questions from the Princess and Discord if he dares to show up! Shining Armor will have questions too, and the missing of the Heart will be connected to his injuries for sure. Sauron must use dark arts to heal himself, such injuries would go away in time, but he can’t risk it.

Glint tried to stand up, but he couldn’t, he saw Sauron walking towards him with an angry scowl and eyes filled with anger. After such an image he received energy from his muscles and his body to move away as fast as possible. He crawled as fast as he could possibly, many would have given up, but he won’t yet.

Glint was paralyzed by an unbelievably painful and dominating force. His body reacted in spasms, and he was turned and put on his legs. He couldn’t breathe, he was choked, and he felt burning in his throat, as if he drunk lava. Sauron had his hand extended, and he commanded his body to walk towards him like puppet.

Sauron’s ring glowed brightly, it just wanted to make glint obey its command, to tell him his will is weak, that he is just a lizard and he is just a weakling. He was, he didn’t succeed in killing Sauron. Glint was forcefully walking towards Sauron, he could feel how he loses control over himself and how Sauron’s influence takes over his body.

He saw a trail of light, slightly transparent and orange in color guiding his body, the closer he was the stronger the trail was and the weaker he became, as if he was falling asleep his eyes became heavier and heavier. Whatever he will do, he is lost, he will die. Glint fell on his knees and extend his arms left and right widely as if waiting for a blessing from the founder of the Dragon kin.

Sauron placed his right hand on the Dragons face, when he touched the scales of the dragon the surroundings went silent. The eyes of the dragon became orange just like Sauron’s and illuminated orange light. Sauron placed his second hand on the dragon’s face, and from under his palm, light that wasn’t hot or freezing cold shined.

Both Sauron and the Dragon were surrounded by blackness and green mold light. A beam of green shoot into the sky and when it reached the clouds it sent wave of the green light sparking the presence of Sauron’s dark magic, corrupting and changed the surroundings with its presence. Glint and Sauron were hugged by the greenery and the blackness, it was hollow in its sound, yet demonic and heavy like the breaths of slaves Sauron possessed in Núrn.

The darkness was shaped like an onion dome around them, and the deep mold green light was dominating at the peak of it. Air was sucked into it, but the darkness soon collapsed and only the green necromantic light was left, it was more and more transparent with each second. When Sauron was done with Glint, the green turned white immediately and burst into a horizontal thin shockwave resembling a disk that damaged the ice caves and the hills around cutting them.

What was left of Glint? It was nothing more than an old, drained from life Dragon. His body was thin, and you could see bones, he was old, and he grew a small white beard. His teeth rot away and the second-degree burn were on Glints face rather than Sauron’s. Glints flesh was weak, and any regenerating abilities have been taken from him. Glint only breathed heavily, as if his lungs were the driest object in Equis.

And Sauron? Sauron stood tall and almost perfectly fine, he had a small scar going all the way from his chin all the way to his right eye, that scar was barely visible, and it gave him more of a warrior charm. He looked less fake, more experienced and older then before. His burned hair however didn’t regrow, but the burnt hair were cleaned.

Sauron let go of Glint that fell on the ground immediately after he retreated his hands, he fell like Gondolin. Sauron didn’t want to use dark arts in this world, or if he had to. Use them in the most requiring situation. The injuries he had were severe enough that his regenerating abilities wouldn’t have healed his body fast enough.

Sauron had small doubts in his doing, maybe it wasn’t necessary to use dark magic on Glint after all? He could have used illusions to cover his face up? However, Cadence and Discord could have felt his illusion and his magic, then it would only spark more fear or possibly make him a suspect. It was necessary for his plans.

He can’t think like this, he needs to be strong he can’t show weakness. He can’t be merciful, but he must be rationable. Two separate things, but are connected and that makes it hard. But he has to move, he spend to much time here and he needs to save Sahvoz, and more importantly he needs to get the Heart into his hands.

Sauron just moved his hand backwards and the doors to the ice cave flew away, you could compare it to a troll ripping them off the wall. Sauron entered the ice cave, he could hear water dripping down, probably from his attacks. The cave was wide but compared to the dragons rather small. It was a long and curvy, Sauron didn’t need too much time to find the first obstacle.

Three different ways lead further into the cave, he could swear he wanted to bring this mountain down and he could do it if he really wanted to. Sauron closed his eyes and he opened them to only see a blurry world, it was weird however, it was blue and filled with colors of many kinds. With weird tracks and weird energies.

‘It seems the wraith world looks different here’ Sauron thought.

It still held similar properties to the wraith world in Arda, he could see far in the distance, different kinds of colors and two bigger ones. Those bigger ones had to be the dragons, one was pink, the other was green and had a blue light surrounding it. He saw ember and it was shaped like a pony, this had the be Sahvoz, he was lying on the ground. There were other colors, they were stocked in one place, so he couldn’t tell exactly how many of them were there.

He connected the weird trails and the energies that swirled like colored wind around him to the colors of the dragons. He located the green dragon, his trail was green to and had small insignificant blue sparks. Sauron blinked, and his vision turned normal, the trail lead into the middle path before him.

Sauron went down that path, the rest of his journey was calm, and he didn’t go fast as he didn’t care to much about the ponies, maybe a little bit about Sahvoz, after all he fought good and he is the reason he could measure the strength of the Dragons. It seems the young blue one named Glint wasn’t a bad fighter. However, he chose poorly by fighting and not surrendering this will.

Sauron was getting near his destination, he could hear a female voice, rather seducing he had to admit. But it didn’t touch him, somehow Lunas, Celestias and Twilights voice was more of a touching problem then this one. It did have something from both three of the princesses, it sounded confident, just like when Twilight spoke about something she was sure of, it sounded like the dragon addressed her family, reminding of Celestia's motherly voice, and it was fluent, and kind, like Luna’s.

He also heard Nettles voice, the female had to be Lens. Weird names really, made out of nouns, adjectives or Eru knows what. Sauron prepared himself to quickly put the dragons down, with quick and painful tricks and spells he would kill or put the dragons to sleep. He had an idea how to do it, he would grab them with his telekinesis and bring them up and down, up and down. Until they don’t give up, then smack them together, and maybe add some lighting to make sure they are fried just a little. He had to let go of some of the anger till boiling inside of him after the skirmish with Glint.

“We have the heart, now what?”

“We are supposed to head back to the Dragon Lands, from the give the heart to the elder dragons and wait.”

“What do they want to do with the heart anyways?”

“How am I supposed to know? Something about wealth or maybe revenge, I once overheard them speaking with a new way to make the Dragons great again.”

“Yeah, and I want to have kids with a pony, we are great!”

“Apparently not, the Dragon Lord makes us looks weak by disallowing to bully or even mock the ponies, they are the weakest of all when not counting in unicorns and Alicorns.”

“I give you that, it’s stupid not to mock the ponies, they wouldn’t even dare to respond with the two sisters on their side either way” he rolled his eyes “And what shall we do with them?”

“I dunno, we can eat them, or maybe leave here or let them to starve or freeze to death.”

“I wish I could to the same to that bloody consort of hers!”

“What? Spike?”

“Yes, he is… he… he drives me crazy to just look at him! He thinks to much and does little.”

“Maybe that’s why he always has three times more gold, food and well, renown than you?”

“Shut up!” He yelled. “I’ll go and tell the others we are ready.” Nettle wanted to go but he sniffed something weird. “Do you smell it?”

Lens just looked at him weirdly, and she also sniffed “Yes, something weird, a scent of something burnt, but also fresh, like grass that was just cut”

“That would be me”

Lens and Nettle turned to the owner of the voice that came uninvited their little lair in the ice caves. Lens was an interesting dragon, she had a pink body, and a white belly. Her tail was thin and at the end shaped into a heart! Down her spine she had blue leaf shaped spikes, her complexion was rather attractive. What’s worse Sauron admitted it, he saw it, and he could without any doubts say it. What’s even weirder, her chest appeared to be slightly bumpy, as if she was about to grow breasts.

‘What the actual fuck?’

“Who in Tartarus greatest pits are you?” Lens asked

Sauron didn’t answer, he just concentrated on both of the dragons. He used his left hand for Lens and his right one for Nettle. He picked them up. They were heavy, but his magical abilities could easily handle them. He brought them up, and from there he brought them down with insane speeds. They meet with the ground once, then twice, then it was the third time they were brought up and own. Four, five, six, seven and finally twelfth time.

He heard them cry from pain and how their bones cracked, Lens nose was bleeding and her scales were damaged, Nettle had thicker scales and it didn’t hurt him as bad as it hurt Lens. He again brought them up into the air, and this time he smacked them together. One they met and impacted, two, they were stuck in a weird position.

Sauron let go of them, his hands sparked with light violet sparks, accompanied by dark blue ones. He let out the lighting he gathered in his alms and begin to roast the dragons. They begged, and the moaned, tears evaporated from their eyes once they left the tear duct. The lighting impacted with everything that was behind them.

“AHHHHKHGAAHH!”

The dragons brought mixtures and food with themselves, he saw sheep and he also saw some chickens impaled on a wooden rod like a Shashlik, cooked and ready to eat. The glass broke, and the food burned under Sauron’s lighting, note that Sauron used enough power to roast the dragons and not kill them. It still impacted with the ice walls breaking them and melting them, weakening the ceiling.

Sauron stopped his attacks and the roars and cries stopped, his hands were smoking. He turned to look at the ponies, they were unconscious. Sahvoz was aware of what happened, he looked as him terrified, Sauron didn’t yet pay to much attention to the ponies that were imprisoned, the only thing he knew, was that one had a dwarf like beard and a block of glass as his cutie mark.

“Where is the Heart?”

“T-There,” Sahvoz said a gulped, his throat was dry, he could hear it in Sahvoz’s voice. “In the chest.”

Sauron looked where Sahvoz has pointed yet he didn’t see a chest, he removed with telekinesis the trash he has burned, the Dragons seem to be asleep from the pair he dealt to them. He saw a chest, the lock to the chest was melted and the wooden chest was burning. Soon the small flame vanished as Sauron only put is attention on it.

Before he moved to the chest he looked back at Sahvoz who was terrified, he was just terrified, he didn’t know if he should cry or not, with whom he agreed to work? More importantly, this thing, Sauron. He can do such things to dragons? What will he do to the heart? How many ponies did he put under danger. Sauron located the chain that had Sahvoz wings and legs tied and broke it with his mind.

“Free your friends, and do it quickly.”

Sauron heard the hooves of Sahvoz hitting the ice, Sauron approached the chest where the Crystal Heart was, he opened it with his hand thanks to melting the lock first. It was a regular wooden chest, they were familiar to the chests his orcs use to ship gold from one place to another, of course there is no official currency in Mordor. Only gold is given on weight, you kill one soldier, you get one coin, you kill one thousand, you get one thousand gold coins, from any realm really.

He opened the chest, in it was the Crystal Heart. He took it, it was smooth as it was, clean and the Crystal mint color shined light at him. Now, he has to corrupt this artefact and get it back to the Crystal Empire, drop it somewhere, so that the guards may see it while getting unnoticed.

“Lucky Heart!” Sahvoz said, he cried from happiness.

Sauron turned and saw the Pony hugging and crying over a mare. She had a long mane all the way to her back, and her fine covered the right side of her head hiding her right eye, her mane was blond with additional stripes of red and white. She was fluffy and her chest presented the fluffiness. Her eyes were red, her muzzle was one of the longer types. Her coat was very light grey, almost silver he could say. Her hooves were also fluffy and she had a tired look. Her cutie mark was a heart that was wrapped aroundby a clover.

“I missed you, I-I promise nothing like this will ever again happen, I promise.” Sahvoz cried tears went down his cheeks all the way down his muzzle until they didn’t drop on the icy floor or her fur.

“Sahvoz…” She said, her voice was so happy, filled with hope, it was so light so innocent, unbelievably calm and loving. “Its okay, its not your fault they choose you.” Although squeaky, tired and also caring.

Sauron would totally abduct this pony so that she might have sing a song for him, he would pay a large sum for that voice really. Unbelievably sweet voice, it reminded him of the three Princesses and their voices, their voices held something he respected, and resembled a path to victory and power, here he only heard nature.

“Who is he? And what happened to the dragons?” She asked with her voice more lively and with more energy. ”Did you kill them?” She looked Sahvoz in the eyes and she places her hooves on his cheeks and looked him into the eyes, hoping he didn’t kill.

“He… He is a friend of mine. And he dealt with the dragons.” Sahvoz said, then whispered to her. “He is a great mage, please don’t say anything he is really angry.” He whispered into her ear.

Sauron didn’t hear what Sahvoz said, Sauron was concentrated on the heart and ways to corrupt it, or to change its attitude towards him. Sahvoz begin to untie the rest of his friends while he helped Lucky Heart to lie down and rest a little bit, so that blood may again run thru her legs. She didn’t like the way Sauron placed with the heart constantly zapping it with weird red sparks.

“Get up quickly.” Sahvoz said.

“Sahvoz?”

“Yes its me Big Pane, c’mon we have to move.”

“Who… who is that? Why are the dragons… dead.” He said frightened.

“The dragons aren’t dead and he is my friend, help me with others.”

“Y-Yes sure.”

Sahvoz helped his friends out and quickly he organized his friends to tell them where the exit is. Sahvoz friends didn’t trust Sauron, the most untrustworthy was Lucky Heart who didn’t want to join but she agreed after Sahvoz promised her that he will be alright. He explained where is the exit once again, but Lucky Heart managed to leave Sahvoz a small smooch before leaving.

Sahvoz friends left, Sauron and Sahvoz were left alone, Sauron wanted Sahvoz to stay by him as he wanted to “reward” Sahvoz for his work. Of course Sahvoz didn’t know about this, and he didn’t know much things about Sauron and his plans about him and the Crystal Ponies.

“Come here.” Sauron ordered.

Sahvoz walked up to him. “Yes?”

“You have proven good enough, you have something in you and I need a pony, a Pegasus for my future plans.” He said looking down at him.

“What does it mean?”

“It means, I have fulfilled my part of our contract, know you have to fulfill yours, swear loyalty towards me, and you will always show up when I command you to. I don’t care if you will be in bed with your love or not. You will show up.”

“But it’s-”

“No.” Sauron said strongly, with enough authority to make Sahvoz shut up. “You will, I won’t have you by my side all the time, and if you prove loyal and successful I might add a few things to your arsenal.” Sahvoz gulped. “Right now, close your eyes.”

“Why?”

“Do it!”

Sahvoz closed his eyes, he felt Sauron cold hand touch his face, soon he felt great pain. It went down his spine all the way to his bottom legs. He moaned and yelled, it was painful, as if someone put a torch into his chest. Equal to pain from an injury followed by a broken bone.

Sahvoz felt energy burst thru him and he felt powerful, although still felt great pain, he couldn’t breathe or yell anymore, he felt Sauron’s burning hand go and touch his right side of his neck, just where his mane hides his neck. He felt pulsating pain of something being burned there, or being stabbed right in that place.

Then it all stopped when Sauron let go of Sahvoz, he took a great inhale that filled his empty lungs with air.

“Look at it here or there, I left a mark on you, don’t show it to anyone... And that power I gave you earlier in the castle, it's your now forever. Use it wisely.” Sahvoz felt then his body being enhanced by something, he saw Sauron’s right palm glowing.

“Go, and don’t return, even if this place was about to crumble.

“Of course.” Sahvoz coughed some blood. “My L-Lord.”

Author's Note

Yes, as many probably already guessed, I will implement Sauron’s moral change slowly and gradually. For now it is too early. I have broken my rule and implemented some thoughts that already give signs of change.

Today I used much more magic, and also dark magic to give Sauron some more power. We will use less dark magic as time goes on but it will be necessary for the story to see some death.

Edited by Raistlin Phantom, give him some love

PS. My finger is rather OK so we will see another chapter soon.

PPS. Do you find it weird my story has 39 chapters and we've been thru half a week?

Ch 40: Not Eeven The Purest Heart May Match Saurons Malice

Now that Sahvoz has galloped out of the ice cave, Sauron could finally start playing with the Crystal Heart. Before doing something to it he needs to once more summarize what he knows about the Heart to properly convince it to his side and to tell it he is good. Or even take control of it, which is rather unlikely.

The Crystal Heart, as he recalls, is powered up by the Hearts of the Crystal Ponies, meaning it is connected to the ponies and their minds, to their will, to their emotions. Sauron doesn’t know if the Heart can be used to take control of the ponies. Doing it would cost him the peace he has and he would have to wage war with the ponies that would come and fight him.

The Crystal Heart repels the storms of the north that are supposed to freeze the whole empire, if not for the Heart the Empire would be a giant spiky structure with dead ponies trapped in ice. It can manipulate weather on a wide scale, almost as wide as his abilities allow him to manipulate the weather.

The Heart is also capable of shielding the empire forming a bubble around the city, then again, is the empire only this city or do they have more lands and villages? None of that now, he needs to focus on changing the hearts attitude towards him. The heart protects from evil, he just did what was necessary for his cause that is the best solution for every man and elf, dwarf, orc and Eru knows what kind of creatures live on Arda.

If he can tell it that his soul is clean, because clearly it is, it would mean victory over the ponies and he would have access to the city for all of eternity. This is one way of doing it, he can also use dark arts and damage the Hearts abilities of recognizing so called ‘evil’ he is part of. Sauron worshipped the god creator by all of his battles, wars and creations he built or breed.

With nothing more to do, he used his magic and made the heart levitate in front of him. Sauron might get really hurt by doing this, but it will have it will have its good sides even if the injuries will cause him to lose a part of his power. Sauron’s hands begin to be wrapped in yellow light that in the center of his pals burned dark orange.

The energy flew from his hands and begin to wrap around the Crystal Artefact. Some of the energy went in the opposite side meeting with the floor illuminating the cave he was in. Sauron’s hands were beginning to turn into the energy he used to connect with the Heart going up his arms all the way, until meeting with his shoulders.

Sauron placed his hands on the Heart. The Heart reacted glowing brightly with its azur light rejecting Sauron’s magic and fighting it hurting him. The reaction was quick and powerful, really powerful and Sauron’s own magic begin to disappear, only the deep dark orange managed to withstand the Hearts power.

But Sauron was not just an normal mage, he was a being almost godlike compared to the beings of Arda, nothing could stand in front of him without him wanting it to stay. Nothing could reject his influence and nothing could fight with the power of his ring! Nothing could, and not a diamond shaped into a heart will do it.

Sauron pressed with more of his power against the Crystal Heart. Soon the Hearts glow impacted with Sauron’s own magic closing a big chunk of the hearts light off. Repelling its magic and stopping it from hurting Sauron. Sauron felt cold, so extreme he thought the light was hot like the fires of a volcano, but he wasn’t injured, he only felt great pain from the Hearts magic.

The Heart and Sauron’s magic didn’t leave the environment alone, the ice under the pressure of the whirly magic around Sauron and the Heart cracked the ice and some of the force was absorbed by the ice. The surroundings started to glow, hurting the fundaments of the mountain they were in. Both the Heart that fought its enemy and Sauron didn’t yet give up.

Sauron was desperate to get the Heart to do what he wants, and he wanted it to accept him. Sauron wanted it to tell, if it had such a ability, he was good, and was on the ponies side. So that Discord’s claims may be worthless. Sauron’s hand begin to shake from the pressure his and the Hearts magic emitted.

“You’re… mine.” Sauron uttered.

Sauron used his anger that built up from fighting the heart to increase his powers sharpness and strike the hearts light, the deep dark orange now swallowed the yellow and from the center of his hands, from the center of his palms shadowy energy erupted. Cleaning the surroundings from the Hearts magic and leaving only some of it alive.

The heart seemed to squeak you could say, as if it had a mind on its own. Sauron’s magic needed more space and didn’t have much of it, so it used the cracks in the ice to increase its radius but it proved fatal for the ceiling that also begin to crack and fall down. Ice shards were evaporated by Sauron’s magic that destroyed the watery particles, tore the water apart into oxygen and hydrogen.

Slowly the heart was giving up, but when the light died down Sauron’s confidence increased, he felt proud and already was happy to be victorious. Yet the Heart proved stubborn just like the dark Lord and didn’t give up. With its last strength the Heart exploded with magic so strong it almost threw him away and he lost the grip on the Heart.

“Gaah!”

Yelled the dark Lord in vain, the magic of the heart shoot deep into the dark Lord's hands, his very veins were burning bright azur and his own magic was destroyed in moments by the Heart. Sauron fell on his knees blinded by the heart, he held it and the light, the force that fought against him was pushing like winds created by wings of the great eagles. Started to slowly create small cuts on his face, trying to turn him into a spirit by destroying his physical form.

Sauron saw a small drip of blood fly just in front of his eyes, he knew it was his blood and that the Heart was trying to defeat him. He wasn’t the best warrior in Middle-Earth, he was cunning and he was a great sorcerer. Using the power within himself, he would prove that he is worthy to be accepted into the realm of those colorful, stupid, and hideously, unrealistically rather adorable ponies!

The one ring on Sauron’s finger gave a bright and powerful glow, revealing the inscription on it revealing its true purpose and why it was made. It was made from Sauron’s malice and will to dominate all living beings in the world. Even a stone shaped into a Heart can be dominated, then it will be dominated and it will do what Sauron’s wills it.

Soon the veins on Sauron’s hands that were pale like snow outside of the mountain. Turned normal and the blazing azure left his body retreating the Hearts magic. The mountain that Sauron was in, it begin to shake, as if a earthquake struck it and the avalanches it let out turned pretty hard for Sahvoz friends outside of the ice caves.

Sahvoz together with his friends run as fast as they could from the ice caves, they were glowing, the whole mountain was glowing and shaking. At first it was glowing both orange and blue, then only orange, now it was glowing only azure. His friends didn’t have much strength, and his love was barely withstanding the cold.

Sahvoz didn’t know what was going on but Sauron had to do with it, how can he be so powerful?! It doesn’t make any sense, he can literally make a mountain shake! Together with the Crystal Heart, he is fighting it, Sahvoz was scared what possibly as he had done agreeing to give him the heart. How many ponies will get hurt, how man will die, Sauron behaves like a sociopath.

Fighting the snow and fighting the thunder above them that was influenced by the magical forces of Sauron and the Crystal Heart, together with his friends he tried to go down, but the snow was so thick it was almost impossible to see through. They met a few obstacles he together with Big Pane had destroyed.

Sooner or later his new abilities would come to use as a thunderbolt has struck a part of the mountain making the rocks crack and narrow their path down to the city. The city was awake and the ponies in the city were in panic. Sahvoz could see that lights have been lit in the Empire. Soon the Crystal Monarchs will know, and soon Sauron’s plan will be revealed.

One of his friends have tripped when the lighting hit the ground, Sahvoz yelled his friends name and dashed to save him while Lucky Heart called him and with concerned look she hoped he will succeed. Sahvoz strength had increased, not much but enough to see the difference right away. His wings weren’t as easily froze like before.

Suffering from frostbite, Sahvoz still held his friend tightly. He pulled with all force he had. Not letting one of his friends down into the icy abyss of the northern Mountains. He was no dragon, he was a pony. He was his friend he has suffered for so much, and he will suffer more if it means his well being, because his friend would do exactly the same thing.

Lucky Heart has encouraged others to help Sahvoz. They all came and pulled getting the pony soon back on the solid ground, hugging him quickly they went further down, hoping no one will see them and return home. Yet the ground trebled and the force came from the great ice caves that glowed both orange and azure this time.

Great avalanches have fallen, greatly had the ground shifted under them and almost death has kissed Sahvoz and his dear mare. But Sahvoz won’t allow his mare to be kissed by anyone! He stretched his wings and used his abilities to send a slim but powerful energy strike of dark energy towards the incoming snow.

Both of his friends, watched with awe and horror what kind of magic Sahvoz could operate with. Powerful like the spells of an skilled unicorn and dark like Sombras fur. When the attacked hit the snow it burst into a explosion of fire and send a mighty wave of wind stopping more of it, decreasing the force the avalanche has carried with itself.

“How did you do that!?” Yelled Lucky Heart.

Sahvoz with an uneasy stare said back. “I-I made a deal with him… he will help me get you to safety and in return I would serve him.”

His friends looked at themselves, how could have Sahvoz done that? The sacrifice his life for them? Into the hands of such an powerful being, they didn’t know even from what country he was from. Sahvoz was naïve and he was stupid, he was also kind. Yet to do decide and ruin his life for their sake? This was unacceptable.

“How did this happen, tell us.” Said Big Pane.

“We have no time, we need to go!” Sahvoz protested.

“No!” Cried Lucky Heart. “We want to know, or else none of us will do one step forward.”

Sahvoz was taken back by the words of his love, he didn’t want to start how he begin to serve Sauron. He had no choice, he needed to encourage them to go forwards, or else they will die here in the cold.

“Fine… It all began when the Dragons have abducted you, I have met with them and they requested me to steal the Heart and to bring it to them. I had to do it. They gave me some information and somepony allowed me to go in.

“I took the heart from the vaults and wanted to exit that’s when I met him, his strength was unreal, I wanted to kill him but he somehow he sensed me. He destroyed the walls around and then repaired them, he made me hear the exact same voices of victims I have killed when I still was a mercenary.”

Sahvoz told in sadness, his friends only heard him out feeling the burn in their chests.

“He made me do it, or else he would have had taken the heart and killed me, he was merciful enough to allow me accept his help. He gave me this power, the power to use magic, not exactly the way others use, but he enhanced me, maybe I could break free in the future.” Sahvoz said in hope.

“Do you think? He won’t track you?”

“I don’t know.” He said and continued to tell how he met with Sauron. “We met on the outskirts, I didn’t know where he was but he changed form into a big eagle, he tried to steal the heart from me, or so I thought. I wanted to strike him and he with anger replied by bringing pain, without any injuries. We ventured, and I begged him to go alone inside I went and I was tricked but he came for the Heart and just because I proved good enough he allowed us to live.”

“Why would you even agree for such terms?” asked Big Pane.

“Exactly.” Said another of his friends.

“Because I wanted to save you! You are my world.” Said Sahvoz almost crying. “He left some kind of mark on me so that we could communicate, or he could tell me when I should be summoned for service.”

“A mark? How does it look like?” Asked Lucky Heart.

“I don’t know I didn’t have the opportunity to look at it.”

“Where did he leave it?”

“On the back of my neck, under my mane.”

Lucky Heart has approached Sahvoz, and gently with her feather smooth hooves she has inspected the back of his neck. She moved his mane away, to see what kind of mark has this monster left on her Sahvoz. The mark on Sahvoz neck was terrifying, it was one of the most creepy possible marks ever left on somepony’s body, not even slave traders leave such marks.

The Mark on Sahvoz Neck(Shield doesn't count)

“And?” Asked Sahvoz.

“It's hard to describe really, its an eye with weird tendrils probably resembling fire coming off of it, and it’s blood red, barely visible but not masked enough to miss it.”

‘An eye?’

Sahvoz moved his head away so that Lucky heart may stop looking at it, who knows maybe it will somehow affect her, he himself felt weird after receiving it, they need to focus on going back to the city.

“We need to go, quick before Faust knows what will hap-”

From the mountain a powerful shockwave was send, reaping thru the sky and stopping the clouds sending thunder like sound, the ears of the ponies almost started to bleed, but soon they had to run, as a great earthquake has followed it. Turning to the mountain they ran from, Sahvoz saw the mountain slowly cracking and collapsing on itself, before giving one final orange flicker of light.

Prince Captain Shining Armor, husband of Princess Mi Amore Cadenza was awaken by the cold and by screams of his citizens below the palace, he didn’t know what was happening but Cadence also sensed something bad. Both of them moved in the bed, concerned by the sounds of their citizens screams and voices filled with panic.

Somepony has knocked at their doors. Shining rubbed his eyes and let out a tired and quick growl of annoyance. He had planned to stand up but he wanted to awake fully while still in the bed. Cadence supported herself with her hoof and looked as her husband approached the doors. He opened the doors and she saw one of the elite royal crystal guard standing before her husband.

“Sire, we have bad news.” Said the guard.

“What is it? Something has happened? It's very cold.” Said Shining still waking up.

“Sire, the Crystal Heart has been stolen.”

Cadence couldn’t believe what she has heard, Shining Armor thought he misunderstood the guard but after more questions it has been proven that it was the painful truth, the Crystal Heart has been stolen. No one was hurt, but many ponies have died on the way to the barracks, the thief has used one of the tunnels that lead to the barracks Sombra used himself.

Shining was shocked, only ponies that wanted to face the most extreme of punishments have tried to murder, or were psychopaths. Shining Armor followed the guard down to the vaults. When he arrived the Heart indeed was missing and there was nothing to prove it was the work of a pony from inside, although every possible entering was closed and wasn’t locked picked. Whoever has entered this chamber, had to receive help from inside, meaning that there is a traitor in their ranks.

The intruder received help from one of the guards, Shining was angry, the lives of the Crystal ponies are on his and Cadences back, they need to find the burglar and catch him before he gets away with the Heart. Shining Armor only hoped he was an earth pony and somepony has seen him.

Shining Armor ordered his guards so look out for any clues, but he was informed that they already tried to look and found nothing, the only thing that can be found is by the barracks. With nothing left to do he went outside, meanwhile the ponies have been asking and why is it so cold and why are the clouds above the Crystal City.

Shining was escorted to the murder scene, he saw the ponies being cut on the neck and mainly from behind, no pony was cut from the front meaning the thief was very good at sneaking or has enchanted hoofs. Shining Armor has ordered the unicorns that specialize in finding magically any traces to inspect every inch of the barracks.

“Sire, the ponies are starting to ask questions, what should we do?”

“Tell them not to panic, and send a word to my wife, she is needed to ease the tensions.”

“As you wish.”

Shining Armor thought, how could have this happened, who could have potentially wanted to steal the heart, it doesn’t nothing more then protect the Crystal Empire. The Crystal Empire has no real border with any country that would benefit with their weakened state. The Heart could be used for darker and more sinister plans.

A part of his daughters power was absorbed by the Heart and made her magic more stable and less destructive. There is an possibility somepony might want to extract this power and use it to enhance his own strength and possibly bring a new threat to both the Crystal Empire and Equestria. Another problem his sister will have to solve and another chance that something might happen to her.

Shining exited the barracks and looked into the horizon, north. His eyes weren’t as good as once, but he didn’t have big problems with seeing things, besides, he didn’t yet need glasses. But something has gotten his attention, the clouds came from that distance and he could swear he saw strange lights coming from the northern Mountains.

There lead the paths to some of the Crystal Empires neighboring countries, but it is unlikely any of those countries would want to start a conflict. He needs to return to the palace or dispatch a weather balloon and get information if either this is just strong lighting or maybe something more. If it is something more, he will take appropriate measures to retrieve the Crystal Heart.

Cadence didn’t take much time brushing her hair or making herself pretty, she had to tell her ponies everything is alright and nothing bad has happened. A ruler shouldn’t lie to her ponies but for the greater good she is forced to do it, to lie and protect her ponies, maintain order from failing and turning into anarchy and panic. The icy weather is enough of a problem without counting in the disappearance of the Heart.

What kind of havoc can it bring, the weather is strong enough to reject every spells or attempt to stop it, only slow it down, she may fly and use her magic to at least give her ponies some more time. Celestia and Luna both couldn’t achieve victory with the cold northern weather, she won’t either, she is weaker than her aunts.

Her little Flurry Heart maybe when she will be much more older then she is now, will be able to fight this nightmare and let the empire free from the electric pincers of lighting the storm uses to harm her ponies. Cadence accompanied by guards went to her balcony to start confronting her ponies and to tell them everything is ok.

But before she has done it she had to ask one more thing

“Is Flurry Heart asleep?”

“Yes your majesty, she is asleep although the disappearance of the heart might have caused some nightmares.”

“Nightmares?”

Cadence didn’t like that, she knew that a part of her daughter magic was absorbed by the heart, maybe somepony wanted to hurt her daughter by doing something to her magic that was absorbed? She would never forgive whoever would do this, she is a kind pony but she would go above the law and execute that pony or non-pony.

Cadence continued down the hallway and just before she was going to address her ponies she took a deep breath, this was very stressful. She had to choose her words carefully to spark as much hope as she can in the hearts of her ponies. The Crystal guards moved the curtain and she stepped out into the cold.

It was snowing very badly, but it won’t stop her, once she did it, she shall do once more! Going forwards she got the attention of her ponies, she recently has been training herself in the art of royal Canterlot voice, aunt Luna has given her a few lessons before Sauron has arrived in her empire. Talking about Sauron, maybe he could help?

He is powerful and it wouldn’t go along with his tries to go back home if the Empire has fallen. She cleared her throat and put her hoof up. The crystal ponies have stood before the balcony and awaited her Princess’s words, to give them an idea what is going on and why is it snowing harder then they remembered to snow.

“My dear ponies, do not hold fear in your hearts, the situation is under Control! The storms have entered the city’s borders, but do not fall in sorrow. Before any major building freezes, no snow or ice will be seen anymore!”

The ponies started to talk, they seemed to be happy and were satisfied with that she has told them. Although some weren’t, it wasn’t her goal to calm all of them, her job was to ease the tensions as her husband asked her for. Now that this is over, she may send somepony to Sauron’s chamber and ask for help. While go and try and see if her daughter is alright.

“Go and seek Lord Sauron, he may prove helpful.”

“As you wish.” Said one of the guards and galloped to Sauron’s chamber.

While one of her guards was galloping to Sauron’s chamber, she went to her daughters room. She didn’t know how to stop her nightmares. Cadence opened the door to her daughters room, and she saw as little Flurry Heart was sleeping, she was adorable when she slept, at last Cadence has such thoughts, what about others? She didn’t know.

Cadence approached her daughter, she sat by her side, Flurry Heart has moved from time to time, indicating that she really has nightmares. Cadence closed the doors with her magic and also made sure any windows aren’t open, she would freeze in those temperatures. The finest fruit of her and Shining’s love.

Flurry Heart lives because Luna and Celestia were good enough and with their magic helped her accept Shining’s semen, this is how Flurry Heart got her powers, as a part of Lunas and Celestia own self was already in her. All she needed was the right night, the right words and the right moves. This of course didn’t mean it was just a favor.

Celestia always had plans and she knew that it involved her, but whenever she plans if it will make her daughters live miserable she will object. She won’t allow her daughters live to become boring, without any true love and a constant pain and stress just Like Celestia has to go thru from time to time.

Cadence took her hoof and stroke her daughters mane, her mane was just as pretty like hers, and her almost white coat was from Shining. Flurry Heart was mart, some would say she is a genius, she has the best notes in school and she barely studies, but if she won’t study before approaching a test she will fail.

“No…”

“Flurry Heart?” Asked cadence after hearing the plea.

Sauron has used dark magic to strengthen his magic and to crack the Crystal Hearts and its magic. He won’t be defeated by a artefact worth almost nothing! Sauron was “choking” the heart and its light, letting only darkness and very dark orange light surrounding him, the ceiling was supported by the pure force of his magic, if he retreated his magic, the mountain would start to collapse.

He took his right hand, and retreated it, accumulating as much dark magic as he could his whole arms and body was surrounded in it. He proceeded with thrusting his hand into the heart, the heart seemed to release more magic but its force was dying. The heart was giving up.

The heart didn’t shine bright anymore, it only shined like a torch, lightly and without much force soon the darkness slipped into it. Parts of the Heart begin to turn darker and darker. The orange and the black was like ink in water, dissolving in it and changing the Hearts color to a gloomy azure.

But Sauron has achieved what he wanted to achieve, he has almost dominated the Heart. With nothing more left, he could start imposing his will on the Crystal artefact and make it his. Make it accept that it is weak and that he is stronger that he is good and nothing the Hearts considers evil is actually evil.

“Eeat Latug zil Dobat.” (Your light is weak).

Sauron has entered the Heart, he now was able to see the Hearts memories and its purpose and what it serves. He has been greeted with something weird, like warm water surrounding his whole body, it was a nice experience. Very relaxing and very calming, Sauron has looked around and he saw the Crystal Empire, it was smaller and not as populated as it is now.

The background changed and he saw a dark stallion in armor with a ridged horn, his eyes were green and the pupils of is eyes were purple. The whole empire was in chains and the whole city was dark and looked like unknown dark magic was used to make it like this. There was no snow, everyone, every pony he saw was working in mines and he saw Sombra giving some of the stallions strange a liquid.

But the vision changed again, this time he saw an big golden army of ponies, and Celestia and Luna lead them. They were wearing armor of very fine craftsmanship not equal to the elves but above the men and their skills. The image begin to become blurry and changed again to reveal Sombra fighting Celestia and Luna in the air as he was carried by the dark mist under him.

Sombra has summoned a sword from darkness and Celestia used her horn to destroy it with a beam of yellow magic, Luna stood behind and with a flap of her wings she flew behind sombra and used some strange made out of pure energy arrows and destroyed his dark mist making Sombra fall and it the ground.

This time Celestia stood before the bleeding King with an angry look she said. “I’m sorry, but you left us now other way then to end you.”

Celestial and Luna pointed their horns at him, and slowly ice started to envelop the dark King turning him into the mist that he carried with him and used it to fight the Princesses. The dark King seemed to say something and his own horn was glowing sending weird waves of magic that illuminated the whole city. When Luna and Celestia were done, the empire disappeared together with Sombra who has been imprisoned in ice.

The image again blurred, and Sauron saw this time Twilight sparkle, the smart pony he had honor to meet. She was imprisoned in some kind of dark Crystal like construction that prevented her from escaping. She spoke to her friend, spike the dragon as he heard her saying. To go and bring the Heart to Cadence.

The vision blurred again. Sauron was happy to see the things, the more he knows the more powerful he becomes without using his powers. But the Heart has chosen poorly, it has showed him his own past. The time when he lost his physical for after Isildur cut the rings from his finger, Sauron became furious..

He rejected the vision and with one last powerful strike of magic he created an magical explosion which shattered the icy walls and corrupted the Heart without changing its appearance ever so slightly. He himself was thrown away and ice begin to feel on him, he heard the cracking noises and with his hands lightly burned he has grabbed the Crystal Heart.

Using his new dominance over it, he used its magic to prevent the mountains rocks and ice to crush him, protecting himself from the tons and tons of rubble. His actions will cause many reactions and many will begin to head towards him, if he needs to, he will fight the Princess of Love and Friendship after she wakes up...

Author's Note

Don't be angry at the ending and don't say its lame, I choose this type of storytelling for the last part of the story so that in the next chapter I may give you a detailed description how Sauron used our Crystal Heart.

The story as always edited by no one other than Raistlin Phantom.

BTW. The interest in the story is dropping rapidly, I don't know why but it seems you, my fellow readers, abandon it. If you only tell me for what reason, other than bad grammar, I would be very happy.

I've been also thinking of maybe a small rewrite of some chapters or do one big chapter where I straight up a few things...Don't get me wrong, but my story has changed rapidly and the ending I have right now doesn't match to good with the beginning chapters.

Ch 41: Blending In

Sauron reached with his hand for the Crystal Heart. Ignoring the falling ice and tons of rock, he used his power to help himself and with telekinesis bring the Heart closer. When the Heart met with the surface of his skin, it radiated with its azure blue color. Meaning that the heart is ready to answer his call and do what he wants it to do.

Normally, Sauron would use his power, but he might as well use the power of the Heart to test how strong it is. Maybe he could later use it as a weapon when he finds out its more destructive and less defensive abilities. Sauron’s hand let out a yellow aura wrapping around his hand, that behaved like spilled water but resembled sand at the same time.

The Heart gave one quick flash of pure white blinding light and it exploded with its energy. It went past Sauron, the rocks and dirt that dared to fall on him were pushed back with extreme amount of magical force. The mountain that has collapsed due to his and the Hearts magic, was now again being defeated by those two powerful entities.

Sauron’s will and the Hearts strength. Putting his left hand on the Heart he held it high in the air, only increasing the amount of magic it gave. In seconds the surroundings have changed revealing a glittering, thanks to the starlight, snow and ice. Sauron found himself in the middle of the mountain, and above him was small circle that revealed the night sky. Just as pretty as Luna's mane…

‘No! That is not what I wanted to think!’ With much anger those words were filled.

Screamed the Dark Lord in his head, increasing his body temperature making the nearby snowflakes evaporate. How could he even thought of this? Comparing that image high in the sky to that of a horse! Not only that, but in such a manner! He did it earlier only to play with the blue equine, but only to do that and nothing more.

The Heart stopped glowing and the remaining azure glow that remained in the air like a fog went away as it was swept by the cold winds of the northern mountains. He needs to go back, the incoming bad weather will only worsen his capability to fly back to the empire in the form of an eagle.

Sauron stood up and dropped the Heart on the cold rocky ground that was cleaned from the snow by the earlier showcase of power. He took the form of an big eagle again, not as big as the great eagles of Manwë, however, still big. Slightly bigger than the young of the eagles. He used his claws that were sharp like halberds and thick like axes to grab the heart in a tight grip.

Using his power the wings gave him, he prepared to take off and fly back to the empire. Using his legs he jumped and flapped his wings. He left a small crater when he did it, small yet worthy of showing his power. Flying with amazing speeds one could only dream of, he left a thin strip that consisted of snow and clouds.

While flying he looked down, he observed what was happening and he didn’t notice earlier, but the situation has worsened significantly. It was a nightmare for the ponies, thunder he himself had to avoid not to get hit, scared the ponies. The thunder had a an interesting capability of sometimes freezing the ground and not setting in on fire.

He didn’t locate Sahvoz or his friends, if he died then it was a waste of his own power to grant him the ability to cast magic. If he didn’t die, Sahvoz will answer his call when he decides to summon him. Sauron aimed for his chamber, and he aimed to quickly check if anyone wanted to check on him. If yes, he will remember them and later agree those ponies have been in his chamber even though he wasn’t there and they clearly saw him thanks to the illusion.

Looking back quickly, he saw that one of the mountains was indeed gone, what also troubled his mind was the fact that his struggle with the Heart has caused some anomalies and caused a few strong earthquakes. The pathway towards the north was full of openings in the ground and the snow that covered the top of the mountains wasn’t there anymore.

It only shows what power he and the Heart poses, he didn’t use much of his strength either, he didn’t go full out. Yet he could claim that about two thirds of his concentration and all of his emotions went towards increasing the chance of him winning. Clearly, after Morgoth was banished into the void, his power has decreased, as a Maia has his Vala that powers him up. Sauron definitely needs to have some sort of connection to this world that made him more powerful.

Coming closer his destination, Sauron enveloped himself with a cloud mist so that none of the ponies may spot the Heart. If any deity of this world forbid, Cadence saw the heart he carried, it would get nasty. He could fight her in this form and cause some havoc, drop the Heart as he no longer needs it. Hide and return to the palace unseen.

Talking about the Heart. Sauron lowered the height he has been flying on, coming closer down. When the time came, he saw a fountain. Catching the perfect momentum he released his grip and the Heart went down. Dropping into the small pond of water, he corrupted it, he doesn’t need it anymore. Later , maybe, right now he still has to play friendly and nice.

Flapping his wings he shoot up into the air, he pierced the flickering with thunder clouds. No thunderbolt hit him and he found himself above the clouds, while the snow and ice that grew on him, cracked and fell down from his brown, white and black feathers. He could have changed the color of his feathers, to look more appealing, there was no point in doing it sadly.

Hovering above the clouds, he stopped to truly inhale the fresh air, so clean and so refreshing. Air in Mordor is harsh and really hot, making you go and drink water every now and then or else your throat would be as dry as the deserts of Haradwaith. The fumes coming from the lava lakes is poisonous, every now and then someone dies because of poisoning.

Looking up, the wonderful night sky was full of Stars, by just looking at it, he could tell that these are not the stars he knows, constellations don’t make any form of sense and the stars are way brighter than the ones in Arda mixing every color you can imagine, while everything is tainted in the dark blue tint.

The Moon was shining brightly, he could swear that there was something on it, like craters or maybe actual dust forming an image, blurry, hard to describe. Luna was Imprisoned there for a thousand years, as darkness tookover her, talking about that darkness, she could have some of it still In her. He can tell that she has something more in her.

Stopping flapping his wings, he let gravity do all the work, folding his wings he let himself be dragged back down. Falling through the dark and electric clouds had pointed his head towards the ground from where the Palace was visible after a moment. Locating the entry to his chamber he flew in, slowly spreading his wing more and more and decreasing the amount of speed he has been flying with.

His claws meet with the floor and a loud screech followed. Leaving like a fork on a plate marks. The difference with Sauron’s claws was that sparks also were present, thankfully they didn’t lit anything on fire. Still sliding he turned back to his elven body, soon his hands were wrapped by his magic and he connected with the illusion he cast. Scanning quickly thru it he didn’t found anyone who has tried to come and check on him.

Sauron’s hand turned rose red and he dismissed the spell. The fog collapsed by forming gold particles that as soon as they met the ground disappeared leaving no form of magical trace. All of this happened at once, with great skills and mind he opened the doors, dismissed the spell and watched it do wonders.

With his telekinesis he closed the doors to the balcony, and he lit the candles in his room also with his mind. He wanted to close the doors but he heard hoofs hitting the ground and the sound was getting closer and closer. Lighting illuminated the hallways casting a shadow on the wall, it was a pony and he saw the armor he or she wore.

‘A guard seeking me?’ Those words were thrown with concern.

The Crystal guard was more than happy when he saw the crystal Guest also known as the scary knight by some, was already ready to go and see what in Celestia’s round flank was happening. The Guard used his legs as brakes and stopped before Sauron. Bowing his head the Guard proceeded to tell him why he came.

“Princess Cadence asks if you would answer her call for help and lend her your skills and power to fight the ongoing frizzing menace.” The stallion voice was deep and firm.

“I just wanted to do that.” Said Sauron.

Truly he didn’t it was another lie, but he might use this situation for later.

“What’s going on?”

“The Crystal Heart that protected the Empire has been stolen, and the icy storms are slowly freezing the homes of the Crystal ponies.”

“Is Princess Twilight going to assist?”

“No, she still is in a coma”

“Then lead me to where I can help.”

The stallion turned back, Sauron had to run, this was the most bizarre reason to run. To save some colorful ponies from the freezing cold of the northern storms. Sauron ran and also tried to define the power and the amount of work he will need to hurt the storm or to clean a part of the sky from it without much effort. The storm has much power, he will admit it. But if the Crystal Heart managed to get rid of it, he will also manage to do it.

Cadence was horrified, she was scared for her Daughter's life right now. One moment ago she almost blew up the ceiling and now she got calm. She asked for nurses to look after her daughter while she will try and partially fight of the storms. She hopes Sauron is on his way down the palace to accompany her and her husband.

She ran down the stairs and with each story she passed she had more and more courage and confidence that she will succeeded in finding the Heart. Maybe Shining Armor has already found it and he prepress the ponies to sing the Crystal Empire anthem?

She was stressed about the situation but she couldn’t be mocked by her stress, she used her Magic to teleport outside. As soon as she teleported, she was met with the unreal colds and massive amounts of snow pouring on her. The Crystal Ponies noticed her and approached her to ask questions. Those questions were uncomfortable.

“Is the situation under control?”

“When will it stop snowing?”

“Will you allow us to use the emergency furnaces in our homes?”

Cadence with a smile and a happy posture tried to respond to her lovely subjects.

“Yes, it is under control. It a few minutes and you definitely should use every potential source of heat right now.”

With that, she got pass them and flew to reach her husband that wasn’t so far away. He was still in the barracks for some reason although she saw unicorns and Pegasi trying to fight the storm. She landed on the ground and the guards made place for her. She wished those guards have at least once forget about such formalities, and it would be perfect for this situation.

She was met with dead guards. With blood surrounding them, showing away the gory wounds on the back of their necks. Some bone was also sticking out from their necks. Murdered with unseen before her precision, those cuts were clean and made by somepony experienced, probably hoofblades or wing blades were used to make them

“Cadence!” Yelled Shining Armor “Don’t look at it.”

“Who… who could have done this?” She said on the brink of crying.

Shining Armor Hugged his wife and buried her face in his fur. Stroking her mane he helped her with acknowledging the fact somepony has murdered their guards and stole the Crystal Heart probably for sinister and evil in nature deeds. She retreated her face, and turned away with shock in her eyes She never saw a dead body before, and murder was very uncommon among her Ponies.

“Cadence, we are looking for the Heart, we have used tracking spells that will help us find it, with each second there are hundreds of ponies looking for it.”

“This doesn’t explain this!” She yelled. “Why would anypony go so far?”

“Whatever he or she is up to, it has to have a high value to make that pony commit murder in order to reach its goal.”

Cadence took deep breaths and tried to get the images of dead guards away from her mind. She had to concentrate on protecting her Crystal Empire. She looked up into the sky and noticed that the thunder was getting stronger. She looked around the barracks, imagining all of those stallions that have passed away would normally stan here and salute.

“Whoever did this, will pay with the greatest of punishments.” Her voice held a significant amount of venom in it.

She noticed something touch her shoulder.

“And I will help you, but we need to protect our ponies first.” Her Husband said, setting a fire in her heart.

Sauron was outside right now, he looked around and the situation was getting out of hand, the storms have entered the city and were beginning to literally freeze the homes. Everything the black clouds touched turned into ice, the clouds were like a disease, coming closer and closer in stopping the heart, causing death. Here freezing the homes of the Crystal Ponies, and destroying their property.

Sauron attention was caught by a torch that burned weakly on the ground. Opening his palm, the fire was sucked into his palm and using his magic he increased the amount of fire he held in his palm. He charged the fire in his arm to the point it started to emit such heat the snow under him started to melt and the clothes he wore started to burn.

Using his skills in manipulating energy, he enhanced the fire and changed its color to very deep and dark orange. Sauron aimed at the clouds on the opposite side of one of the main streets. He released the force in the form of a an oval fiery missile that while flying made the ground under it shake and crack slightly.

When his attack met with the storm clouds, it was absorbed into the storm. Making Sauron stand in surprise and awe how did a weather anomaly ignore so much strength and magic. Soon, however, the projectile exploded within the cloud making an frightening fiery explosion that made the clouds back away and melt some of the ice.

What Sauron has done, had a bad effect to, the explosion send a shockwave that broke some of the crystal Homes walls causing moderate damage to the homes of the Crystal Ponies. Sauron’s attack was effective, yet the storm regained much of its strength where Sauron has hit it and continued to again freeze the homes Sauron has freed.

Sauron was so concentrated on the storm he didn’t hear the ponies cheering his name, ignoring the fact he destroyed a tiny part of their city. Further ignoring the ponies he went down the main street to fight the storm face to face. He was asked to help them, he will, it will increase their trust in him. Gaining a few unicorns on his way he stood about twenty meters away from the storm clouds.

Snow begin to freeze his very eyes, his hair were filled with snow and his blond turned all white from the snow. Sauron wanted to play with it as much as he could. This time he was going to use pure magic and make a shield before him that will such with great force the clouds away. He accumulated the needed magic into his palms again letting the white energy swirl around his hand and around his arms.

Aiming Left and right, he cast the spell, it indeed worked as he wanted it to work. A wave of pure energy was send pushing the clouds away in a great distance even harming it and making it disintegrate in the process. Reaching almost as high as the palace, the clouds were attacked widely and Sauron’s attack has weakened the storm on the left side of the city.

The Unicorns also used their magic to drive the clouds away and keep them as far away as they could. Sauron turned away seeing he has succeeded partially on this side, even a pony can’t fuck this up and will be able to drive the storm clouds as far away as they can. He needs to meet with Cadence and discuss the most effective way to harm the storm.

The Heart was supposed to defend the Empire by just being here, yet it seems he might have disabled that option. Looking for Cadence, eventually he has located her in the air using her horn to fight the Storm shooting thin but powerful beams of magic at the storm. Having no other option then to yell for her to come, he did just that.

“Princess Cadance!”

Cadence looked down and saw that her guest was standing beneath her, she stopped her fighting and landed on the ground, she was breathing heavily, it was quite exhausting fighting the storm. She was glad Sauron was here, his strength and his skills will do much good in fighting against the storms. Shining Armor has been with other unicorns trying to prevent the clouds from expanding, but didn’t try to make them go away.

“I’m glad to see you, we have to stop the clouds from freezing the city.”

“I understand, however how is it possible for the Crystal Heart to be stolen? I told you, your guards are few in number against what the world can throw at you!”

“You were right.” She said in shame. “We need to focus on defending the city or else I won’t be able to help you go back to your world!”

“Don’t talk about that in the open princess. Who knows what might happen.” Sauron noted. “Do you have any clues on how we might fight this havoc?”

“We need to use as much magic as we can, the storm will have to cease at some point to regain strength.”

Nodding Sauron got an splendid idea. It might not work due to the Storms strength, but he will use the fact he got stronger. However he has to do it from the center of the city. He turned back leaving Cadence wondering where is he going, eventually making her think he wants to find a new position from where he might fight with the weather.

What he is about to do is crazy, and might even lead to the city burning, but if he will succeed, he might save the city and only destroy some of the homes in the process on the outskirts. Standing by the entrance of the palace, he heard a voice call his name, he recognized it, it belonged to the prince of this place.

“Sauron! What are you doing here? The western side of the city is barely holding out!”

“I don’t recall us agreeing to call ourselves by name. Either way, I’m here because I have an idea how I could stop the clouds from entering the city.”

“Really? Then what are you waiting for! Do it!”

The amount of disrespect the young prince has showed him is making him angry. He came here to do something and he will do it. Sauron closed his eyes and begin to make fire appear around him, at first it seemed rather impressive, that he could control fire like this making it create a shield in the form of a tornado.

Quickly the ponies had to stand back, as with each second the fire had more and more strength and grew rapidly in size. At one point it shoot up into the air and went straight forward. The beam of fire was wide, and it stretched from where Sauron stood all the way to the outskirts of the city. The fire again grew in size and was even wider and emitted a significant amount of hat.

The fiery beam turned left and went around the Crystal city still being guided by Sauron and his will. The beam did its first circle and it continued to do another one, gaining more strength and speed. Cadence came to investigate what was going on, but she received an satisfying answer from her Husband.

It was pleasing to see Sauron put so much effort in defending her empire, she didn’t believe in his power as much as Luna and Celestia believed, but she has been converted. Sauron stopped casting fire after the flames he created formed a dome around her city still going around it and preventing the storm from entering.

He has been standing in the middle moving his hands around guiding the flames. His posture was slightly bent fords or backwards, depends what kind of position his hands took. Suddenly the air became very hot, and all of the ice she has seen in her city started to melt casing small floods here and there. Cadences citizens were in the same amount of shock and awe as she was with her Husband.

It took much centration to keep the fiery dome from collapsing and keeping it in the form of a round shield around the city. The ground under him melt to the point rock became lava, however his feet were placed on normal ground. Cadence didn’t want to say anything as she seen Twilight concentrate, and she knows Sauron is too by just looking at his facial expression.

“This is amazing.”

“To the point it looks scary.”

Cadence flew around checking if the storm truly didn’t get past Sauron’s barrier, It seemed that his barrier had a negative effect after all. Some of the homes were cut by the Fiery beam and were currently burning. Crystals themselves begin to burn and melt from the amount of heat Sauron’s fire emitted.

She teleported back to her husband in a flash of pink. “Shining, we need to find the Crystal Heart.”

“We were looked over most for the city, my unicorns found nothing, maybe you will be able of finding something”

“I doubt it, dispatch everypony you have, to look for it.”

Sauron still had his eyes closed and his hands were moving in a circular manner keeping the fires strong and stable. He normally would maybe have been able to accomplish such a feat in such a shortage of time. But his power level has shown him that whatever has happened to his strength really benefits him. He could cast a shield around a village or a small city, but this was completely new, with enough time he would do something like this. But the fact he doesn’t need the time he would normally need is amazing.

He heard the ponies whisper about him and how strong he is, this is something he liked. Fame in the eyes of citizens not even from his country making their own Monarchs look unpopular and weak. He could have dropped the Heart somewhere else, but some pain and some suffering is necessary even for the innocent. Those who will never taste sorrow and pain before they die. Should never feel happiness in their afterlife.

The Storm was very strong and he didn’t like it, he could feel how the clouds were pushing against his magic, he might lose it and drop the barrier if the storm gets even stronger and he will be forced to find a new way of beating it. Fire seems to work fine, but the destruction it bring is very unnecessary, those ponies shouldn’t receive so much pain.

Although saying again what he has said, it sounded weak, and kind, he can’t be kind he needs to be cold and without emotions that would slow him down. He won’t communicate with Sahvoz for now, later after he deals with the storm. For now he will let his puppet, that probably is dead, rest a few hours.

Sauron could feel that the thunderbolts were trying to penetrate his barrier and they were pretty close in doing it, a lighting bolt like this mixed with his fire might not only empower the lighting bolt but also cause way to much unneeded harm. He could have had dropped the Heart elsewhere, right now they will look for it for hours before they find it.

He also was concerned about the way his emotions changed, he feels worse for doing this, he feels that its unfair, but it’s a small portion of his inner self that tells him that. He doesn’t understand, what could a part of him see in those horses to make him think like this. He didn’t feel like this before he touched the Crystal Heart.

It might be that the Heart has tried to change him, to probably clean him and make him his old self, but he won’t become Mairon, oh no, he is The Abhorred and he will remain The Abhorred for so long as he wishes, he likes it. He saw the true power of Melkor and his ways are the best from all. Others simply lack the intellect to see it and they’re blinded by their own way and are closed minded.

The storm has been pushing against Sauron’s magic very effectively now, and he has troubles maintaining it as it is. He only hopes one of those horse wild are to look into the fountain or go past it and sense the Heart. If not, he will have problems, big problems and with him the Empire. The storm is very powerful and it gets more powerful with each minute he has to fight against it.

Cadence has been looking everywhere, she looked in every ponies houses, she ordered to look thru out every building and every alley there was, she ordered her guards to even recycle the bins to make sure the Heart isn’t there by any chance. Shining Armor did the same, he used his magic to try and find the Heart, yet he found nothing.

Cadence was losing hope, where might it be! If the Heart is outside the city she is lost, and she has failed as a Princess, she has failed as a mother and she would fail as a wife if she won’t find it. She swore to protect this land from any form of danger. She will lose to her own herself, she already has probably lost…

She ascended to the ground, with a tear running down her cheek. She has failed hasn’t she? She has failed her ponies and she has failed a s a ruler, she has failed… she has. Nothing might stop it, Sauron won’t be able to defend the city forever everypony has its limits, although he is strong, sooner or later he will get tired, or he will simply need time to regenerate some of his magic.

What then? Ice and ponies being freezed in it, making the whole Empire die out, because he wasn’t strong enough. Celestia and Luna wouldn’t help, Twilight is also here trapped with them. She will die, Twilight will die, Shining Armor, her family will die. Discord could help but he is back with Fluttershy in his dimension.

Cadence went to a nearby fountain, the fountain consisted of a carved from crystal pony with a long spiky mane. Wings and standing on one leg with his left hoof up from which water came. She should go and spent the rest of her time with her family the look for the Heart. It has to be gone, outside the city’s borders, perhaps outside the Empire itself.

She looked into the water that reflected her, her mane was messy and she had bags under her eyes. Her eyes were watery and she just looked at Herself complaining how miserable she is, clearly she is, she can’t even be responsible enough to secure her citizens safety. Sauron was right, sooner or later a thief may come, and he came.

She sobbed and covered her face with her hooves, as tears dropped into the fountain, the sky was orange because of the fires Sauron uses to protect her city, she is so weak that she needs a Stranger to defend what is not even his! This is the level of weakness she has reached. At this point, she shouldn’t be even able to be a princess.

Her tears dissolved in the fountains water, and as Mi Amore Cadenza Cried, so did an special artifact. The water begin to glow and Cadence didn’t notice it at first, when the glow became strong she stopped and removed her hooves from her face and reached down deep into the water. Meeting something hard on the bottom of the fountain she grabbed it. Taking it out, she could swear, that this was the happiest moment just after Flurry Hearts birth.

Author's Note

What do you think? For now we will see magic equally amazing to what has Sauron just done. I can make him OP but we need to build him up for this task. It won't be easy.

Raistlin Phantom Is the editor of this OP chapter...Give some love, don't be a orange lantern.

And BTW, there's that cool story made by The Crimson Reaper, It’s a LOTR crossover, its good and has a lot of Potential. Show him some love, he promotes me, I can at least support him!

The following message doesn't directly say I made a deal to promote my, story or the previously mentioned, author and his story. Please before saying anything, think twice.

Ch 42: Mighty Cold, Mighty Winds

‘Stupid clouds…’

Sauron has been observing how the storm was changing, and it didn’t look well. He was concentrated on strengthening the fiery barrier. He won’t stay in one place the whole time, one mustn’t hide his strength when it is wise to use it for greater gains that would benefit him, even when counting in everything that was lost trying to get it.

Sauron has a lot more power and abilities he can use to harm the storm, the fact he probably indeed has some sort of a connection with the world just like other Maia with their Valar, strengthens him. Ponies here are able to accomplish feats he can’t, because he in embodied in a physical body. Teleportation is one of those feats.

If he could change, his magic and make it more like this worlds, it could probably give him that ability. He alone is obviously stronger than Celestia, Luna and Twilight. Being more connected to this world, become one when it comes to magic, he could try and dare interrupt in the movement of the two Celestial bodies high in the sky.

Moving them would be harder, as Celestia and Luna have those ‘cutie marks’ that literally make them responsible for this task. Moving the sun would require him be strong enough to break the barrier of being an alien force trying to command it. While fighting Celestia’s will and her own magic at the same time.

A hard task, not impossible to do. For now however, showing that he is stronger than a storm that could fight off both of those horses he just thought about, will be enough to make them see they are dealing with a being way above any of them. Sadly, there is an very displeasing entity in this world that hates him, for unknown reasons.

‘Discord’

The name suits him perfectly, a vile and horrifying abomination made out of different animal parts. illogical and chaotic, unorganized, filthy, a potential hypocrite. Thinks he is smart because he is strong and actually has a chance of fighting him. Hates him for unknown reasons. Discord knows something, maybe it is linked to his arrival?

It could be, he needs to investigate that later. For now he has to focus on keeping the city shielded. Cadence can’t be that unskilled and she should find the heart any moment. Sahvoz , if he is alive, will soon answer his call. He need to know how much damage the storm has done to the city. This information can get in handy in the near future.

More help, and favors gained by it would make a stable made out of good opinions protection against Discords potential attacks that might arrive in a short amount of time. The thought of parallel universes always had a place in his mind, it's amazing that there are borders of realities, with different creators. He hopes that he will get back to Arda, Eru knows what he might do in this world if he won’t.

Cadence was the happiest pony in her Empire at the current moment. She has found the Heart, who would have thought? In a puny fountain… She had so much luck, the odds for this happening were so low and so unbelievably small it’s amazing that it is even real. She has to fly back to Shining Armor and tell him to tell the guards to notify her citizens to gather in front of the palace.

She needs to prepare to sing the Crystal Empire anthem, she will leave Flurry Heart alone for now, the Hearts influence after reawakening it should be enough to drive away her nightmares, or whatever dark and sinister plagues her young mind. The protection Sauron has casted around her city is magnificent.

Her aunts were right, he is a strong being with power equal if not above theirs. It is in fact better to have him on their side. He might do some harm, but he would do much more if she’d response with violence after he indeed goes too far. Discord with them and all the potential great unicorn mages could take him down, by seeing how calmly he does his job at protecting her Empire. It would take many casualties doing so.

It was hot, and she didn’t think his flames actually released smoke into the air. At least this is her opinion. Afterdamp is heavier than air, she currently is in the air so she isn’t affected by it. She has been flying towards the barracks where her husband should still be. Death penalty has been abolished a long time ago, but capital punishment being legal for the sake of scaring off others should be allowed. In special cases it would be used to show that it isn’t just allowed to look pretty.

Cadence flapped her wings as hard as she could to gain as much speed as she could muster, she carried the heart holding it dearly to her chest while one of her hooves was extended forwards. She left a pink trace behind her from the speed she was flying with. Finally, she has located her husband. With a mighty movement of her wings, she shoot towards her husband. Leaving a circle of air from where she did it.

She prepared to land, placing her hooves on the rocky ground, she used her wings as brakes. While losing speed she slid on the rocky ground with her steel boots rubbing against the rock, spitting sparks left and right setting the nearby greenery on fire. Shining hearing the hard to bear for his years harsh sound looked what was doing it.

He was surprised when his wife just before him stopped perfectly losing all the speed. He was even more surprised to see her holding the Crystal Heart she held near chest. She sighted from the stress and emotions that have made a villa in her mind. Quickly hugging him, she looked at him, deep into his blue eyes.

“Tell all of the guards to gather the Crystal ponies before the palace, we don’t have much time!”

His eyes shifted down and up. “O-On my way! Where did you find the heart?”

“I’ll tell you later! Just go already ya doof!”

The way Cadence said it was cute, he turned towards his soldiers who were currently investigating the corners of the alleys and trash bins. He cleared his throat and lit up his horn. Using a spell that made his voice as loud as the royal Canterlot voice he addressed his gendarmerie.

“New orders! Bring the crystal ponies before the crystal palace this instant!”

The soldiers have stopped every action and in groups made from three pony’s they spread across the city, they left a big mess, some of the soldiers had Banana peels on their horns or a piece of a melon on their armor. A problem to solve later, for now, survival is what matters. Sauron has a lot of power if he manages to hold the storms advancement and keep his barrier still in one piece.

Talking about Sauron, maybe he could help out in reawakening the heart? He is very powerful, maybe he knows some sort of spell that might add more power to the Heart. Shining would be happy if Discord would show up, he can sense magical disturbances. He definitely can feel how much magic is used right now.

Shining was never supportive when it came to Discord, he was a God of Chaos, he was random, he was less random than Pinkie at times, this meant he had some control and could think normally. This is scary. Luckily, he has Fluttershy that can control him. Not to mention he has a son he loves. Whatever Discord would do, Celestia has the string, Celestia has the weak point just a few miles away from Canterlot she can teleport to anytime she wants.

Sauron, he has done an evil deed. Playing with his daughters mind and dreams? If not the fact he might get angry and cause even more harm, he would tell him a thing or two what he think about it. Before the court, in front of a dungeon. With chains in his magic, ready to put on those hoofcuffs or in that case handcuffs on him.

Sauron has officially stopped strengthening the fiery barrier, it has enough strength to fight the storm for three hours if the situation won’t get worse. He used much magic, he needs to wait until his body gets more adapted to use so much suddenly. He has a crawly feeling in his hands. Its not strong and barely noticeable but still present.

The whole scenery was orange and yellow, it was bright like hell now in the city. He could see ponies sweating like crazy, he won’t deny it, its hot, very hot. But it's not that bad, they can survive it. Although he could have had created a energy barrier made simply from pure light or darkness, light would be more suitable for the ponies since darkness could spook them.

Well, even a Maiar can be wrong. A small amount of time in a sauna never hurt anyone from what he knows. Without counting in Saunas that were meant for boiling others in hot water as a way of torture. Those did indeed cause “harm” that was necessarily done in the name of something greater, of course, his mission to make world like he imagines it.

Now that he can focus on other things, it would be wise to find Cadence. He has a few questions he wants to ask the candy princess. For example, what has caused the storm to exist? Is there a way to get rid of it? And a few other questions he has towards the pony. Sauron walked passing the nearby ponies that looked up as if the saw a deity, he has to be a some sort of hero now to them.

He is no hero, he has done it because it's logical to help your host so that he might quickly focus on your problem that you came with to him to solve for you. The difference however, is that they owe him this, and he needs to get back to Arda at any cost necessary. If he has to sacrifice a thousand or a million ponies, he will do it.

There is no object or person that could potentially stop him from trying to go back. He is an expert when it comes to magic, so he will be forced to go back from where he came from and closely look around the place of his arrival. Its weird… to die and awake anew, no pain and no bad experience while it happened. Without counting in the last seconds of him becoming almost nothing back in Middle-Earth.

Could it be his fall has caused some sort of an anomaly that transported him here? Could be… He is a powerful Ainu after all, the destruction of the ring and the collapse of Barad-dûr with the explosion of the fiery idles eye was enough to make it possible to rip thru reality and somehow take a small part of him to this world, and with all the energy, all the magic in between the dimensions that could exist. He was restored with an additional surplus of power.

‘An interesting theory’

Yes it was interesting, all the possible things he could achieve trying to recreate a similar effect! Gaining more power and with time more abilities. Who knows, maybe he will be able to just poof object out of existence from his pure will? One thing is shaping the energy and magic to look like chains or like a whip. But to just make an apple, or an book from the desire of having it? Like Discord can do?

To reach that level, and learn it. Discord has that ability because he was born with it, he was gifted from the beginning. He could train himself to the point of reaching it! A magnificent plan, but how to accomplish it? He won’t trouble himself with this for the time, he has other plans, they definitely focus on gaining more trust and influence in the Empire.

Sauron went towards the palace in hoping he will meet Cadence there, he was surprised to see guards calling for the ponies to gather in the middle of the city. Soon he realized that the heart has been found, maybe he really should have chosen a better place to drop it. Looking up, he saw that his fiery barrier has burned the peak of the palace, making the crystal at the top become sooty.

He went to the middle too, he wasn’t to far away. The ponies have been gathering in front of the palaces balcony. Cadence wasn’t present for now, or at least he didn’t see her. However, he saw the Crystal Heart spinning between the two crystal cones that held it, in their magic. It wasn’t active, it was pretty much empty, waiting to be refilled with the emotions of the ponies so that it might drive the storm away.

Sauron was powerful enough to try and hold the storm at bay, however where is the fun in doing everything for the ponies? He wants to see how the Heart works, he wants to see it activating, being used. He wants to see how the Ceremony will look like, he wants to witness the power of the Crystal Empire and its magic.

More and more ponies gathered, crowding the main street and talking, their voices filled with concern and fear what is happening, while of course keeping their distance from Sauron. Some Ponies even commented how muscular his right arm is, after all, he burned some of his clothes. All the way to his shoulder.

Muscular or not, it is a fleshy home for his spirit. The barrier was stable for now, it didn’t seem to take much hits from the storm. The thunder strikes were blocked by the fires that absorbed the electricity and used it to empower itself thanks to the heat the thunder strikes brought with them. Sauron watched from the bottom how the fires kept their form and didn’t deform the structure he has built.

If the ponies won’t do something the barrier will collapse, he only used it to buy some time, he didn’t cast it to actually stand a week or more than that. The fiery dome was a temporary protection against the cold. Nothing more or less, he doesn’t care about the ponies all he cares about is his return to Arda.

Actually, he might feel something towards the ponies, they are not that bad. Especially the Princesses, they have witnessed horrifying things and try to keep it far away from their subject. Twilight Sparkle, she is young and he is sure she doesn’t know even one percent of all things she should know as a Princess. Yet, after a small talk, a tiny chat she did win some space inside of his… heart?

Nah, mind suits better. The same with Luna and Celestia. Cadence is like nothing or him. She just exists and lives, the same with Shining Armor whom he has reasons making him dislike the white coated, blue bearded stallion. Flurry Heart? A innocent child for now, she can be taught how to behave if he gets the opportunity to nurse her.

Quite unimaginable, as she is old enough to already make more mature decisions and start interfering in politics or economics perhaps. Of course she is a female, it is only natural for her word to be less powerful, unless, she is the ruler, then it doesn’t count. Shaking his head and forgetting about thinking and again explaining to himself what he thinks about which character, he focused on the Crystal Heart.

He looked straight at it, he only heard it spinning, nothing else existed for him at the moment. He whispered some kind of word, his lips barely moved and the word he said, carried by the wind reached the heart. It responded with a flicker and spinning twice as fast. Sauron saw a small flicker inside of the Heart.

There was something wrong with his head though, he felt dizzy. A weird symptom especially for him, something he never should have experienced as he is immune to any kind of poison or disease there is. He looked down, it was unnatural for him to feel like this, the Heart wants to do something. perhaps it wants to tell him something or fight him off and become free.

If it’s the case, he has to show the rebellious Heart who is the overlord of its freedom and who holds the chain. Yet it didn’t look like the Heart meant harm, it more looked like it wanted to speak but its tries caused him the dizziness. If he will telepathically connect to the heart, he will be able to hold its autonomy in a tight grip.

Without wanting the heart to respond aggressively and destroy his reputation while doing so, he let the Heart do what it wanted to do. Closing his eyes he stood in the middle of the crowd, with peasants side to side, with horses painted like cake at weddings or birthdays. With every one of their manes looking differently. Big eyes and a unfamiliar to a horse posture was even weirder.

He saw blackness, total blackness, he saw nothing, but not nothing as blackness only being there and it is logical not to call it blackness but rather nothing, No. He sees the nothing a normal person can’t possibly imagine, the nothing before Eä and before all creation that only the Creator is able to understand fully. That nothing, that can’t be described.

“It is there something you want to tell me?” Sauron said out loud.

The nothing has been now filled with a small spark, it expanded and shined brightly. It didn’t blind thou. The light went under his feet that formed the ground, the surround buildings and others structures. Those buildings were exactly the same buildings of the Crystal city, it was the same street and he saw the Crystal Palace before him.

Sauron made a step forward, the echo of his step filled the soundless space. The sky appeared to be quite overcast. It could be noon or later. He begin walking, with each step the echo followed as his feet met the road. Interesting to say at least. It wants to help perhaps? Maybe tell something more, show some secrets?

All he wanted to do is make sure he still had influence over it, in response the Heart gives him this. Sauron had the opportunity to look throughout the city now, he didn’t know if the vision he currently sees resembles the future or the past. He was left alone in the city. He brushed his hand against the wall of a Crystal house, yet the heart still gave him nothing.

“What do you want?” Sauron called out annoyed.

A thunder roared up in the sky, the city suddenly begin to freeze, a violent wind destroyed the rooftops and the Crystal Palace has shifted forwards from the force of the wind. The ground shook, the trees were thrown into the air with their roots. The environment became hostile and savage, the ice devoured every stone and the snow hugged every surface it found.

All but the Maia was affected. It all stopped and he only heard the singing of the wind and how the ice cracked around him. The city was covered in ice it was frozen entirely. His vision was limited due to a fog, or perhaps the snow from the storm. Sauron moved between the houses, choosing wisely his paths not to get lost.

He didn’t leave tracks on the snow the Heart presented. He only created sounds by stepping forward. He looked around again, there was only snow and ice, nothing more or less. What kind of message does this hold? Is he supposed to do something? Finding no better question he could answer he proceeded in grabbing the snow from the ground.

He reached for it, he almost had it, yet on contact the snow turned into vapor. He wanted to try it again, and again the vapor was swept by the wind. Angry by this he kicked the snow and greater amounts of snow formed into vapor. He found a café of some sort with chair frozen. He sat on the chair thinking what to do. Whileimpatiently stamping his foot.

Each time he moved his leg, the snow turned into vapor, however he noticed something, the vapor went the direction where the wind was blowing, and then it turned right, just where he came from, from the middle of the city. He cleared the table, it was made from some sort of white, quite hard material he has never seen.

He stood up, there was no need in cleaning his clothes. No snow or water was on him as the surrounding world was just an illusion. He went back, taking the same paths, he went past shops, neighborhoods and maybe even a portion of the city’s district. He saw the vapor circling around something, and it turned into ice. It seems to build a statue.

He created more vapor by kicking the snow, the statue was of a pony made from ice. It was a mare from the looks of it, when the statue was finished, it broke into pieces and revealed another illusion, blurry. A mare indeed it was, with an black mane that was glittering like Luna’s mane however with purple points rather than white. Her coat was beige, and her fur on her hooves ended in caramel, her magic’s color was red and she held a book.

The book was large, it contained some sort of language, probably the signs mages use in this world, something he has to learn. The books cover was damaged but he could tell that it had an image, something familiar to Twilight's cutie mark but with way shorter arms and it was drawn as a crystal.

The mare pointed her horn at the sky, it was wrapped in a shadow, her eyes turned green and the pupils were purple. Soon on top of her horn a small ball of lighting formed, the mare struggled to hold the magic but she was a strong mage. Around her, a circle made out fire appeared, it melted the snow. She begin to sweat litters, literally big drops of sweat went down her face.

The mares eyes glowed white, she released the beam of magic. While doing it the fiery circle joined the beam that was an elemental attack. The mares horn has shattered into pieces throwing her back, she slided on the snow, eventually stopping. Sauron looked up, he has noticed the power. He has also saw what damage the attack did. It created an big explosion that send a wave that broke the glass around the houses, it broke the planks and has throw away every object outside.

The storm had a big hole in it, it regenerated, very slowly, insanely slow. Sauron was amazed that the pony’s are able to perform such feats of connecting elements thru magic to create powerful attacks. What’s more, these elements are the most effective when it comes fighting the storm. He approached the mare, and he kneeled on one of his knees.

He heard a weak whisper, said by a voice very hoarse and drained from life…

“I have failed… I was too weak…”

“To weak? But you just destroyed a big chunk of the storm.” The Dark Lord wondered out loud. He looked at the side.

“Light… Why the darn light?” Whispered the voice. “Why it… Why light?”

The pony turned into some sort of dust, the pony disappeared, and the snow under her covered the crashing site. Making the surface straight like woman’s chest. Sauron wondered, what did this mean? Light was supposed accompany the other elements? Impossible, darkness and light can’t be mixed together.

There is no way of making light and darkness be one in a single attack. He understand mixing fire and a thunderbolt, this is possible, the same with darkness, fire and darkness or lighting and darkness. Or both three even, if the caster is powerful enough. But light has no place if darkness is there. He could recreate what the mare wanted to do, but not in one attack.

The world crumbled and the nothing that wasn’t possible to describe again met his eyes, if you even can call it that, after all it is nothing how can nothing meet an object? Sauron stopped feeling dizzy, he had to open his eyes.

Sauron opened his eyes, to be addressed by screams and by ponies looking up. He looked up, the barrier he has cast broke and the fire was destroyed by the clouds. These clouds expanded rapidly like a cake in the oven. The thunder stroked the Palace breaking a piece of it off making it fly down. Sauron used his magic to slow the boulder down and settle it down on the ground. The ponies who lost hope and stood in one place had the chance to live a few minutes longer thanks to him.

The main street and the middle of the city has been filled with the ponies, every Crystal pony was present. He had to try the move he saw thanks to the Heart. It hoped he will help, he might as well. The ponies were forcefully kept by the guards in one place.

Cadence landed on the balcony, she was ready to call out to her ponies so that they might power up the Heart. Shining Armor was trying to fight his fears and his thoughts about death. Sauron moved towards the pony to inform him he will try and do what he saw the mare do. He placed his hand on the princes shoulder, Shining looked at Sauron who has made his way thru the ponies.

“Sauron? Finally! What were you doing standing there like a statue!”

“Thinking.” Angrily he responded. “Listen, I have to try something, it might stop the expansion of the storm.”

“Then what are you doing here telling me this! Do it!”

“Move then! Let me through or move your citizens elsewhere!”

Shining stepped to the side so that Sauron might go behind the lines. Finally free from the potential physical interaction of the peasants. He was ready to try and replicate what the mare has done. He walked further away, to keep a fair distance, Sauron hands begin to glow yellow and fire has appeared in his palm, as a thunder roared and Sauron increased the fires strength he also has summon a bolt of thunder that hit him. Shining looked at the Dark Lord with concern, its not normal for anypony to be hit by lighting!

However when the smoke settled down Sauron was revealed holding a lighting bolt in his hand that emitted a orange light. The electricity not only destroyed the ground but also left fire when it left its patterns. Sauron begin moving his other hand, as if he was gathering something from the air. Soon shining saw as darkness, pure darkness encircled Sauron.

The darknesswent from his left hand to his right palm, the thunder bolt gained a purple glow in the middle, the outlines were deep and dark orange while the core was purple/white. It begin to take the form of a spear, Sauron’s upper right half of his clothes evaporated out of existence, however his body was fine and he didn’t look tired or even seemed to struggle holding so much power.

Sauron held the elemental spear high, he gathered light in his left hand, this time in the form of a oval, quite wide disk that blinded the pony. Sauron took the position of a spear thrower, he moved one of his legs forwards and adjusted his balance so that the projectile might fly as fast as it possibly can.

Sauron threw the elemental spear, the ground cracked and send a massive wave of wind that knocked down the guards, the ponies. It spread across the whole Crystal city destroying many households and damaging infrastructure enough for it to require a repair. Sauron’s has lost his balance, so he had to throw the other elemental attack defiantly. While tripping he used the force to spin and when he turned towards the right direction he released the light in the form of a disk.

The disk went ahead the elemental spear, and it hit the clouds first, the light made a severe dent in the clouds, it spread and damaged the surface of the clouds all around the city. It was a mighty attack, enough to make the top of a small mountain go down.

The ponies got up from the ground, and they heard the loudest explosions in their life so far.

Shining Armor was witnessing one of the biggest explosions in the history of Equestria right now, the elemental attack brought by Sauron has reaped thru the sky, tearing the clouds down, destroying them, making them vanish. The explosion itself didn’t leave much fire or smoke, the shockwave made from lighting and darkness created a giant hole in the clouds, fire only served as a linking element that weakened the clouds and the fact it used cold as a weapon it took it out from the game.

The wind, extreme wind washed over the Pony’s. Holding tightly to the ground the pony’s managed to stay close and not be taken by the wind and throw into solid objects. Cadence was in awe, Shining had gulped hard and Sauron was angry at himself. He had a good reason to be angry at himself. The pony’s started to become frightened by Sauron.

“Something went wrong…”

The clouds moved backwards to fill up the giant loss in its structure, but it still regenerates, slowly but it does. He used all four elements, he doesn’t understand. Darkness and light can’t be together, they are like the same poles of two magnets, they don’t work together. They erupt with unbelievable force, it destroys everything, every element and spell, without counting in earth.

“Something went wrong…” Sauron repeated.

Author's Note

I think that this is how a Ainur manipulates energy. If not, well...Too bad (:

Remember to leave a comment, and give some love to the editor.

Raistlin Phantom is his name.

Leave suggestions, and keep on reading, hope you will enjoy it. Spread the word about the fanfic, and share it wherever you can, on youtube or google plus. Other MLP sites, be my mouths.

B̢̡̜̱̲͐̂ͩ͐̀e̷̜̺͈̺̲͑̅̌̎ͭ̎̏ ̴̧͈̮̫̹̥̀h͑̐͏̪̣̩͙̭̠̭iͣ҉̮̘̠̲̹̖͘̕ͅͅṣ̡̤̾̈͌̉̈́̉ ̷̻̰̠̖̯͙ͪ͐̋͝͡ͅṁ̢̡̫͙̼͈͚́͊ͨ̐o̡̪͕̯̣̰͌̔̽̋̃̂̍ͥu̢̠͍̠ͨ̃͌̽̉ͫ̌͠ṱ̺͊̅͗͊̃͡h̦̪̲͐͑́sͨͦ̐̆̃̆̅ͩͤ҉̴͉̣̺̥͚

Ch 43: Kill It! I Know Its A Cloud! Just Do It!

Sauron has been surprised by the storm, he was sure he could have gotten the effect he was looking for. The mare he has seen thanks to the Heart, she did the same thing and she wanted to include Light. Impossible, as light and darkness can’t be together. The potential destruction this spell can bring is far beyond even Sauron’s own desires to destroy.

The Dark Lord was standing quite the distance away. The ponies that have gathered in the center of the city, just in front of the Palace are still in great shock after what they have witnessed. Shining Armor and his guards too are in great awe, who wouldn’t after witnessing such power? The force of the spell could bring the tips of a great mountains down and maybe even more.

Sauron aimed high, thanks to this the shockwave wasn’t inflicting too much negative impact on the city. The ponies looked at him, and whispered among themselves commenting how strong he is, some feared him, some praised him and there were even ponies that grew hatred towards him. From fear, or perhaps from how he looked like? The ponies didn’t forget what armor he wore, and how he destroyed the barrier bringing all this havoc in the first place.

Cadence on her balcony had her eyes aimed at the hole in the storm that was slowly being filled with the clouds that just retreated from the city. Twilight would be fascinated for sure, she would demand to know how did he do it, and how did he accomplish the feat she just saw. Her daughter was sleeping, Flurry Heart would also be amazed by Sauron’s accomplishment right now.

Cadence herself was amazed, but one particular thing remained in her head, one question. What on earth was he thinking?! He could have brought much harm to the pony’s and her Empire if whatever he was planning went wrong. It’s quite unlikely he would have done something wrong, as he is a great mage as she sees, but still…

The morale of her guards was affected, if it went up or down, hard to tell. It should have went up, as they knew that a powerful mage is currently helping them, giving them a high chance of victory. It could have gone down, as they are currently taking care of this guest and any bad move may cause him to turn his back on them. Fighting such force would be devastating.

Shining Armor had to be careful, he can’t allow himself to lose to anger any time in the future as long as Sauron is in Cadences Empire. Sauron’s seems to be an emotional person that hides it inside of himself, he never was good at reading it from pony’s or non-pony’s, but he can tell that when Sauron said he has anger problems, he told them the truth.

Twilight sparkle was slowly waking up, her headache, and the eiderdowns that she lay underneath were thick and heavy. Twilight was all sweaty. Her horn was a little red on the end, she felt as if something constantly pushed on her horn, and at the same time she felt it stabbing her in her horn, especially on the tip.

Twilight growled, she felt weird, not only because she has hurt herself, but also because of outside factors like weather, or maybe that she just woke up with her left hoof? She also felt pulsing pain from the point where her horn ends, on her forehead. Twilight opened her eyes; her heavy eyelids made it harder for her to do.

She saw the medical wings room, all the beds around, there were no doctors around for the minute. It could be somepony went away to get something, or that perhaps Cadence and her brother finally are re-awakening the heart. Flurry Heart must be asleep if it is night. There is a chance she also takes part in the re-powering of the heart.

Twilight moved her head to the right, there was nopony here. She has to wait for somepony to get back if she wants to know what time it is, maybe even what day it is. Her memories were a little blurry, she remembers that she wanted to test how strong Sauron’s telekinesis was. He agreed, and they used a wooden sword to see which one of them is stronger.

Sauron’s approval of this showed her that he indeed doesn’t mean harm, if he really didn’t want to show it, he would have forever denied her requests hiding his power so that she may not know how strong at least in one factor he is. Meeting him wasn’t that bad too, although that ring he has on his finger, it interests her greatly.

It is hypnotizing, she can feel the dark magic in it, corrupting and misleading. Full of anger and hatred, guided to dominate other minds if one looks too long at it. Then again, he doesn’t seem to be affected by it, he looks normal, a little weird but normal. Of course, it may be his personality, or perhaps the ring is holding his true self closed in return for great power? That’s what artifacts made from dark magic tend to do.

The ring, a small trinket yet she wants to try and put it on her horn. That desire is very weak; however, it exists meaning that the ring may search for a new owner, other than Sauron. There is plenty of scenarios and her imagination could create millions of uses for this ring. It can be familiar to the Alicorn amulet, or a force that works the same as Nightmare Moon worked for Luna but closed in an object.

It is likely that Sauron may have taken his dark side and closed it in this object, using it to draw power from it while the negative effect is left in the ring that only shows it to skilled unicorns or Alicorns like her. It is only an assumption, he seems to be very sensitive while talking about the ring. There are many potential factors that could be the reason for it.

She didn’t have a drip-bag attached to one of her hooves, meaning that her state might have been better lately or wasn’t that bad from the beginning. Her horn was in a bandage, she didn’t want to touch it as she knew it would only hurt her more. Twilight moved the bed sheets away and tried to sit on her bed before stand on her four hooves.

She sat, and she got dizzy for a moment, but it went away quickly. She stretched her legs and front hooves a little, taking a few deep breaths and looking around she hasn’t noticed anypony in the medical wing currently. Good, the staff is healthy. She got off her bed and placed her hooves on the cold floor.

It might be a stupid idea to go for a walk just after she woke up, but she knows thanks to her books and other various sources that what happened to her doesn’t have many bad symptoms as consequences. She only needs to use less magic and use more of her hooves and finally use some of her ponies she commands back in ponyville to help her.

Of course, there are bad sides, she may now be more of a potential victim. If there will be a threat to deal with, she will be the weakest link in her squad. Of course, she must deal with her problem as quickly as she can and request somepony more specialized in medical spells to help her get back on track.

Twilight noticed that the overall temperature of the medical wings chamber is quite cold, too cold. A shiver went down her spine, maybe they forgot to turn on the furnaces in the palace? Could be, although it's also unlikely as the Crystal palace has as hardworking ponies serving here as there are in Canterlot.

Twilight opened the doors that lead outside of the medical wing, the rush of cold air only made her quickly shut the door. The cold was unbearable! Whatever has happened to the ponies that were responsible for keeping the palace warm have just lost their jobs. Not because of today, but because of her brother.

Twilight again opened the doors and this time she overcame the wind and came out of the medical wings area. The chilly temperatures woke her up even more, shaking from the cold Twilight started to move quicker to gain some warmth by moving, she started to gallop pretty fast as she was worried what was going on right now.

She didn’t see a living soul in the palace currently, something must be happening, and the cold is a sign that in fact there is a problem. Faust forbid be it the storm, and that it came to the city freezing everything around like back then when Flurry Heart broke the Crystal Heart. Running thru the hallways she finally saw a window she could sue to look outside.

Galloping towards it, she had a worried expression on her face. If there is something going on she won’t be able to help, and her skills would greatly help. She slithered a few meters across the floors as her hooves left scratches on the floor. Twilight looked outside to see what was happening, the window wasn’t to be opened as ice blocked her from doing it.

Twilights fears were true, the storm was the problem, but it seemed it wasn’t as advanced as she thought it is. Homes were frozen and the fields with valuable crops probably were dead by now. She also saw a big crowd on the left, Cadence must have ordered the ponies to gather and sing the Crystal Empire anthem to get rid of the storm.

Twilight galloped further down, running while going down especially on stairs with her condition was the best idea, but she had experience with running on stairs in the following years. She quickly the reached the floor on which the way to cadences balcony was. She had to ask questions, how did this happen? The heart itself without being active was strong enough to repel the storm after Flurry Hearts crystallization.

The guards noticed her running, they didn’t know how to react so naturally they tried to stop her. Twilight of course stopped before she hit one of them. The stallions did know she was in the medical wing, but they didn’t know that she woke up.

“Princess Twilight, you shouldn’t be here, please go back to the medical wing.” One said of the stallions, with a Deep voice that was quite charming.

“No, I won’t I need to know what’s going on!”

Cadence has heard her sister in law in the back, naturally she came from the balcony, and seeing Twilight standing here was much of a support especially at this time.

“Guards let her come.”

The two princesses approached each other and shared a quick hug before going back to business.

“Cadence, what’s going on?”

“It’s a very long story, we don’t have time.”

“Please tell me, I may help.”

Cadence had a hurt expression “You won’t help, because we are almost done with everything.”

“Cadence please.” Twilight pleaded.

Cadence didn’t want to wait any longer as the lives of her ponies mattered a lot, but Twilights pleas was another thing.

“Alright, somepony stole the Crystal Heart an-”

“How is this even possible?! I thought you’d have it protected well?”

“We did, however we found it, whatever has happened to the Heart has made it… go off so to speak. Sauron and Shining Armor have tried fighting off the storm, it wasn’t a bad struggle.”

Cadence took a pause to breath and shortly after continued.

“Sauron has done something incredible, he actually managed to fight the storm with his magic! It was spectacular, but he risked much by doing what he has done.”

“What? How exactly?” Twilight asked surprised, her voice having a tone of questioning and doubt.

“I don’t know, but he has cast a very powerful attack.” Cadence said with as much seriousness as she could muster. “Come, I’ll tell you more later.” Her voice held some sadness in the statement.

Cadence went out on her balcony, she cleared her throat and began her speech she made up in her head while Twilight was running down to meet her. Twilight stood back looking in awe at the big hole in the storm that was closing quite quickly. Did Sauron do this? How? Celestia and Luna had problems with the storm, and he did just that? Maybe it's not the power, that probably had an impact on the scale of the damage he has done the storm, but also his knowledge and experience. Its gained with years, how old can he really be?

“Ponies, today we have fought against the winds of the storm, but not any longer! The Crystal Heart is ready to be again protecting our homeland against the brutal forces of nature that with each second rise their hoof on our nation to hit it!”

The crowds cheered, they called her name and hailed her. The great leader of their nation has reassured that there is a chance of them not freezing, with the speech Cadence has started a fire in the Hearts of the ponies. Cadence has used her magic to make her voice as loud as Celestia’s or Lunas when they use their Canterlot voices.

“Let’s together sing the anthem, and let us in happiness and peace, enjoy yourself while the Heart protects us!”

Another speech, another cheers from the crowds down, under her Balcony, that filled the main street of the empire all the way to its borders with colorful ponies.

“The burring love in our hearts, the love in your words when you will sing the anthem, these words will melt the snow that violate the soil and homes! The water, that will splash our fields will make us stronger, we will use what the enemy has gave us against him! Love is the strongest force, it can change anything!”

The last words were full of patriotism and knowledge from Cadences own experience, Friendship is magic, but from friendship comes Love, without Love there is no chance for friendship and therefore magic. Twilight's friendship is a puny toothpick, while her love she uses, is the spear in the chest of the evil in the world.

The Crystal Ponies begin to sing the Crystal Empires anthem, Cadence has used her wings to fly around and further encourage her ponies to sing louder and with more force, with more love, soon they begin to illuminate the streets and the auras among them shined brightly. Twilight was seeing everything from the balcony.

She was sometimes ashamed to say it, but she didn’t see Cadence as a great speech giver, not a mare that has a strong voice. Her opinion might as well change today, she still would like to locate Sauron, however he didn’t see him from the Balcony, it might be he is somewhere else. Twilight slapped her wings and flew across the crowds to maybe see him there signing along, which of course proved to be a false believe.

‘Where can he be?’

Sauron has moved away, further back, to be on the opposite side and not hear the stupidest anthem he has ever dreamed of hearing actually being sung right now. With the squeakiest voices made by animals that are colorful. Mentioning the words and the composition is just to much even for him right now, love? Peace and happiness?! This is only a theory, a dream in real life.

He stated his opinion about love plenty of times already, no need to repeat it over and over again. He was thinking how can he possibly do what the mare wanted to, but right. He needs to think of something that could merge both light and darkness together, in small amounts he could force both of the elements to “coexist”.

In greater numbers the elements explode violently and aggressively inflicting much damage around. Nothing came to his mind, and he wanted to try and be stronger than the storm, not only to test himself, but also because destroying the storm would bring more appreciating from the pony’s side.

There is a weird feeling inside of him, something tells him that he is also doing it for the ponies, rather than pure gain to later use it and go back to Arda, if he even will be able to do it. After all he died, it could be that he as a Maia a powerful spirit has been put in this world for a reason, with or without Eru’s knowledge of him being here.

There still is plenty of time to discover the possibility for him going back or being stuck in this weird horse fantasy world. Sauron was half naked again, but the cold was nothing special, the cold was even a long not felt experience, grabbing himself by the head he thought further, how to destroy this cursed storm.

His renown would rise greatly. His prestige would be blinding others, his power would tremble the biggest walls in this world. The word of his feats would reach the biggest mages that would be interested in him and his goals, opinions and his own ideas. Maybe even he’d have the chance to use some powerful artifacts and empower himself?

Everything in time would merge into one, for now his accomplishments could be put on different floors. Levels, stories, segregations, buildings etc. When the time comes it will all merge and make his name known in all realms across the known world, he will write his name in the history books. With force, or words, magic and sorcery perhaps? The matter of it being good or bad isn’t important, what’s important is its happening.

He walked forth and backwards, even whispered out loud something to help himself think. He couldn’t think of anything, there is no way of having both darkness and light together, whatever the mare tried to do was a spell that meant failure, there is nothing that can do it.

Sauron looked at the storm, he saw the clouds as they were again beginning to get near, he also couldn’t ignore the fact that the streets begin to glow blue and that the whole palace became more crystal, more shiny and cleaner, whiter. His eyes weren’t followed by the colors and he saw the lavender entity flying in the air.

Twilight has woken up, perfectly to come to the party and dance together as the storm throws thunder at the ponies. The power these ponies must have, to light up the city to the point the magic is visible on such an scale is amazing. These ponies have more power inside of them then any known mortal in Arda.

“I wonder is she doing there.”

Sauron could feel the warmth of the words that the ponies sung, he did indeed give them some respect that even in such dark times like now they can sing about love and happiness. Did these ponies forget about the evil King Sombra as if it was nothing? The only thing he can do it sigh and look what will happen.

Then again, it's would be sad to see all those horses suffer… maybe he could think of something in the end.

Cadence was now currently repelling the thunderbolts that the storm was shooting at her ponies. Another one was just coming down, she flew up and her horn begin to glow with her blue magic. She shoot the energy beam and it hit the thunderbolt, both forces fought bravery, but the thunderbolt came to an end and Cadence could stop firing her magic.

Only a few verses more and everything will be ok. Cadence of course knew that Twilight has been flying around too but closer to the ground. Cadence didn’t bother on singing; her ponies have enough power to do it. The only thing she may now do is prevent any deaths from happening. It worried her how Twilight risked her life to find Sauron, he was somewhere but she doesn’t know here. Seeking him in the crowds won’t bring much in return.

Cadence flew towards Twilight, her sister in law didn’t see her approaching just flew further forward without stopping. Cadence however managed to keep up with Twilight, flying right next to her Cadence begin talking.

“Twilight! Stop for a minute!”

The two princesses hovered above the heads of the ponies, gaining some stares from other less pure individuals on the ground.

“The last time I saw him he was standing alone, it could be he went away to think in a calmer area without hearing us singing.”

“Where was he standing exactly?”

“Not so far away from the main street on the right side. Shining may know more but I don’t know here he is.”

Twilight was ready to fly away but Cadence pulled her towards her.

“When you get back, we need to talk about something. About Flurry.”

Getting a reassuring nod Cadence slowly moved away, and Twilight turned towards the direction where supposedly Sauron was once standing. The storm had other plans for her and also for Cadence, as the storm has sent another thunderbolt down, this time towards Twilight. The unequinely loud sound of the lighting reaped thru the sky.

Cadence turned her back and she gasped, she flapped her wings with all her force, she used her magic to create a shield around her, while doing so Twilight also saw the incoming lighting coming down for her. Yet a surprise came, with her Cadence.

Her sister in law got in the way of the thunder strike, she pushed Twilight away while the lighting hit the Princess of love, sending her down towards the ground. Twilight regained balance and saw as Cadence fell down in smoke, her body hurt, and her feathers burned.

“Cadence!” Cried Twilight.

She flew with amazing speeds to catch her sister in law, she left a lavender trace behind of her as she flew. Eventually Twilight was close enough to extend her hooves and cath Cadence before the ground. Twilight descended down on the ground, the ponies saw this and stopped their singing. With them more and more ponies. The more stopped singing the more whispers appeared and the crowds begin to form around Twilight and Cadence.

Shining rumor got through the crowds and managed to get to Twilight and Cadence. Cadence was in a bad condition, but she was breathing, her shield wasn’t complete, and it seemed some of the thunderbolts electricity has hit her. Cadence wasn’t dead, but she was hurt badly, it may be that the shock has made her fall unconscious due to the sudden pain. A normal pony would die, but she was an Alicorn.

“No, no, no, no!” Shining said and he got closer to her wife, nuzzling her. “W-What has happened?!”

“I-I, we wanted to fly away, but then the-”

“Quick get me a medic!” Shining yelled.

Cadence was in a stable condition so to say. The damage that was done wasn’t strong and she could live. It was all her fault, she could have thought herself that he isn’t here after not seeing him earlier, but she hoped he would be with the ponies.

“I’m sorry its my fault, I shouldn’t have looked for him, and she wouldn’t have to protect me.”

“Don’t say things like that, it's not your fault!” Shining said worried. “Go find that blond bastard and order him to do what he has done.”

The medic has made it thru the crowds, together with two additional assistants they have placed Cadence on a stretcher. Shining accompanied the ponies, Twilight wanted to go to but Shining has recalled himself that her sister is behind him. Shining turned towards her and looked her into her eyes.

“I’ll take care of her and the Crystal ponies, you, please go.”

Cadence was escorted back into the palace, Shining has went with them. Some ponies begin singing again and some never stopped even when they knew that Cadence has fallen. A large chunk of the ponies have stopped singing, making the efforts go down and having to again sing the anthem from the beginning, only giving the storm more time to again strike them.

Guards all over the place got into position, Pegasus’s tried use clouds closer the ground as shields but the thunder strikes would go past the clouds. Twilight flew away to find Sauron and maybe help him reconstruct what he has done so that it may have a better effect then before. She has looked around and she didn’t see him, only empty streets. She flew more to the right and even more behind the palace.

Finally, she has located him, she flew towards him, the singing was harder to notice at that distance, almost perfectly behind the palace, far away and alone. He seemed nervous, he looked angry and frustrated, the snow around him was definitely melting and the ground near was wet rather then covered with snow.

Her brother sure was making progress, the streets again begin to be shining with blue. Sauron was also noticing this, and he was trying some sort of spells it seems, she could see from the distance that his hands glow orange and he held fire in his left palm. Twilight landed near him, he didn’t seem to notice her land, he was thinking, he didn’t even bother to turn towards her. He was focused on whatever he was thinking about.

“Sauron?”

Twilight got his attention, he looked at her, with his hands behind him, this time without magic being on them. The two powerful beings looked at themselves, thunder was tearing the sky above with its mighty roars and these two just looked at each other. Sauron finally broke the silence that seemed to weight one thousand tones.

“Yes?” He asked bluntly, and disrespectfully.

“Please you need to help us.” Twilight took a few steps forward.

“I’m trying to think, and I am helping, I helped more than every of your guards put together.”

With that he begin to walk back and forth again, Twilight couldn’t stand it, she had to say something.

“How can you say it like that? Cadence is hurt, and my brother is taking the responsibility for the ponies re-awakening the heart right now.” She did two additional steps forwards.

Sauron looked at her, and he stopped his thinking to listen her out. “He is an adult I think, he will be able to handle some responsibility.” Answered the Dark Lord. “Why exactly is Cadence hurt?”

“She was hit by the thunder, it wouldn’t have happened if you stood closer to the crowds and not here alone, separated by dozens of homes… Why are you here? I understand that thinking in silence is better. But to go so far away?”

“The sounds are one thing, I’ll tell you something” He started with a smirk “I could whistand the loudest screams and noises there are, I wouldn’t mind them. The anthem too, I don’t care you sing it, it doesn’t disturb me.” He said the truth, and Twilight could hear it.

“Then why did you go so far away?”

“Because of the message it holds Princess.” He said extending the ‘s’ like a treacherous and poisonous snake.

Twilight was taken back by what has Sauron said, why was he disturbed by the message of the anthem? They only held good words, hopes, the spirit of the nation and its citizens. Why? What being could be disturbed by something so sweet and needed in the world?

“I don’t understand.”

Sauron looked at her, with cold eyes, emotionless expression and quite aggressive posture.

“You won’t for a long time… You came here seeking my power assistance in doing harm towards the storm?”

“Yes.” She said, although she forced the response.

“I could do it, but I want to do it properly. The problem is, I don’t know how.” He said shrugging his arms. “The trick is to merge both light and darkness together”.

Twilight repeated that, she doesn’t know how to do it.

“How did you come up with such hard task? Where did this idea come from?”

“Easily, darkness is to fight the darkness in the storm, and light is a power up to lighting and fire that need to be mixed together. This makes the attack powerful enough to destroy the storm for good, but it needs to be one. Not separate or else it won’t work.”

“I-I can’t help you with this, I never used dark magic nor shadows in my magic, as It is evil, it is corrupting, and it is outlawed to use dark magic in Equestrian and the Crystal Empire.” Twilight stated. “How could you even think of using it? Is there no other way? Don’t you fear it might have an bad effect on you?”

Sauron rolled his eyes and he sat on the ground with crossed legs, he was now perfectly at Twilight's level. He ignored the wet ground, he ignored that his clothes might get wet, he just sat there and placed his hands on his lap.

“Princess Twilight, tell me did Princess Celestia or Perhaps Luna ever use dark magic, tell me, be honest.”

Twilight got closer to Him, she also sat down in front of him.

“Yes, they did, but only in critical situations.”

“How many times, you don’t have to be precise, just tell me how many times.”

“I don’t know, but it would be a decent number.”

“Now tell me, is Celestia lisp or sick because of dark magic? I know for a fact Luna has been overtaken by dark magic, but not hurt by it. Two different things”

“Well, no, but this doesn-”

“It does, my own experience has taught me that it is indeed a shameful force, but a powerful one. I have trained myself and I can control it.” He raised his hand and pointing finger.

“The area around may be touched by it!” Twilight protested, her wings went slightly up.

“I can guarantee you it won’t, I’m a master at manipulating magic.”

They sat in silence, looking each other into their eyes, Twilight wanted to say something, but she didn’t know what, until one thunder again broke the silence. Sauron spoke again.

“You’re smart.”

Twilight looked up, as her cheeks went a little red by what she has heard.

“W-What?”

“I said that you’re smart. I talked with Luna and Celestia, yet when I talk with you, I can tell that I’m talking with an more intelligent pony.”

Twilights definitely didn’t expect that to be said. Her cheeks became even more red, she was embarrassed, but then again it warmed her up. She felt good hearing this from him, especially when he said it after mentioning Luna and Celestia.

“I have been thinking, trying to create something new, yet I didn’t come up with anything. I know you have been a librarian.”

“Who told you?” Twilight asked even more embarrassed that he knows her more “peasant” side.

“Your mentor and who other? You like to read, and from reading you gain knowledge, and knowledge is power, power is everywhere, be it good or bad it is everywhere, power, mental power, physical, magical, elemental, or even power as speed. Everywhere is power and I value power above everything else, because when you have power you have the ability to do something, if you have enough of it you could control the whole world.”

Twilight listed closely to his philosophy.

“Power to save lives, power to kill. Power is everywhere, in love, happiness, in war. You are a smart pony and you have the power to help me.”

Again, he mentioned that she is smart, it made her blush harder.

“Power can be defined as energy, but I like to call it a force, a reason, a bridge to your goal. Something that links two objects that normally are hard to achieve in a natural way. The power to find a solution to a problem, I could think and think and eventually I would find a way to do what I want to do. But I can’t speed up progress, I don’t have the power. But maybe you have?”

“I don’t think so.”

“Smart people think all the time, if a few chats made me think you are the smartest from the princesses, you can prove to me that this opinion shall remain stable.”

He put his hand on her shoulder.

“Do you have an idea, how to mix these two bloody elements together? Even fairy tale like idea is always good to try out…”

Twilight was warmed up by these words, but she doesn’t know how to merge darkness and light together. She tried to think of something that she read in her books about magic, or even as Sauron suggested pony fairy tales but she found nothing. She ain’t Fluttershy that can make everything, regardless of what it is be in peace. Or Discord that can warp the reality to the point it looks like two things are in peace. Or Anarchy their son, who can do both things but quicker thanks to the teachings of both parents.

Anarchy makes it so easy, he just paints it, he uses some kind of artistic layers or something, to then with his magic put everything together, and make it one.

“Layers…”

“Hmmm?”

“Layers!” She yelled and raised her head, hitting Sauron’s Jaw by doing so.

“Tsk!”

“I’m sorry, but the answer are layers!” She said happily.

“What do you mean by ‘layers’?”

“You need to make it whole, by building it separately from layers, each element must be separate, those that can merge can be together, but darkness or light has to be on a separate layer. It will be a whole attack. They will be one, in peace.”

Sauron imagined it I his head, he could create the projectile from three elements and then close it with darkness or light, in the end if the attack hits the cloud it will hit it at once. Light will meet with darkness eventually due to being pushed into the other elements because of the storm!

He stood up, and looked at the sky, he could tell that the Crystal ponies are almost done with their re-awakening of the Crystal Heart, the city was partially frozen, and the clouds have swallowed a decent part of the city again. The hole he has created earlier has already closed, he only needs to do the final attack. And give the ponies some more time.

Sauron begin to gather his magic into his hand, the fire has grown in his left palm and it was sucked from the air, as it appeared around him. The fire became brighter and hotter as Sauron’s hand was more and more covered in his orange magic. Looking as if his hand became made out of magic. He loaded up the spell in his left hand and extended his right hand towards the sky.

The sky growled and a thunder strike thick like never before has descended upon Sauron that on contact gripped the thunderbolt and with his own magic increased its power while the rest of the thunder was absorbed into his closed fist. When it stopped electricity could be seen sparking on Sauron’s body. While the hot fire in his left palm made the air around be pushed away because of the thrust of Sauron’s magic.

Sauron clapped his hand, and as he did it, he has send a powerful wave of force that destroyed the nearby walls and delivered decent amount of damage to the infrastructure. He spread his hand and a thin spear like object formed made from orange lighting.

Sauron grabbed the spear and released into it darkness, shadow, that darkened it, his hands became dark purple and the orange lighting way darker and sinister, Twilight stood right next to Sauron and she could see that the plants around started to die. The shadows the homes casted on the streets all blackened the street and connected themselves to Sauron’s feet.

When Sauron finished, he held in his hands a powerful weapon made completely out of magic. Sauron used telekinesis to make it float in front of him, it was fire that looked like a web, the strings were made out of purple lighting. The spear was quite thick, of course it had much magic in it. He wrapped it in light, a layer that was oval, it wasn’t blinding him or Twilight, it was more of an armor, or glass. A transparent, grey magical substance that closed the spear inside from the outside world.

Sauron got into position and threw the speaker at the clouds, just then the streets were illuminated with azure blue and the light under them shined brightly. Twilight knew what it meant, Sauron didn’t know exactly what, but he guessed what it could be. The spear hit the clouds, but nothing has happened, it only was let into the storm deep inside of it.

The streets quickly lost their shining blue color as the light quickly rushed towards the center, Sauron could feel the magic, extreme amounts of it were send towards the spiral tower, he only hoped the Heart wouldn’t throw him out from the city and leave him stay where he is.

A loud deafening explosion was seen in the skies, the clouds just vanished, in an instant more than one thirds of them disappeared. Leaving a shiny orb in the middle that was blown away by the wind, a shockwave was sent across the clouds. An impressive force of wind has washed over the city, reaping the snow from the rooftops but nothing more than that.

Twilight had some problems to stay on the ground and not be lifted up from it, but she managed to hold out. The beautiful night sky was visible, she could proudly say that the north western side of the city was clean, no clouds here, and the storm, well, it was hurt for good. If it would ever return it would have less mass and less power.

“You did it!” She said, with her voice being proud, that he has managed to do something.

Just then as Sauron turned and let out a small smile, from the center of the city a bright light erupted, like an explosion of a star or perhaps of a volcano, the barrier grew in size. Being just a few hundred meters away from him. Without lying, Sauron has just entered a zone where even he feel stress and fear.

Author's Note

Hey there Photoshop users, aren't layers the best thing? Drop a like if you are a Photoshop user!

~~Actually I don't care, you don't have to...~~

Another chapter, another day, I feel like this story will be really long. Don't worry, we will speed things up! Remeber to comment.

Ch 44: My Dear Twilight

Sauron eyed the incoming barrier that grew in size and slowly started to cover the rooftops of the highest buildings in the city. Sauron hoped his influence was powerful enough to stand against thousands of minds. If not the force of the ponies managed to clear the Heart, then the heart after getting its power back would have enough strength to wash away his mark.

He looked down at Twilight, she was happy that the storm was pushed back, that he managed to do something many mages in the worlds history probably have tried to do. He wondered if she knows about the mare he saw, then again, he still has questions about the Heart's response to him making sure he still has influence over it.

Cadence was also hurt during the storm, he might try and maybe forcefully extend Cadence’s bad medical condition, he’d keep it so for a week and then he will try and himself help the ponies. He would stop his actions and heal her. Earning even more trust and even more influence. His attitude will clearly show them his friendliness and open arms seeking cooperation.

There are bad sides to this, he will cause much stress on Twilight, her husband and Flurry Heart. Celestia and Luna would also be worried only worsening their daily effectiveness when dealing with matters such as ruling or perhaps diplomacy. For now, another conflict would only extend his time he needs to spend here in this world. He wants the Crystal Empire to start research on portals, teleportation methods and other worlds or familiar anomalies as quickly as possible.

The barrier was closing in, quickly gaining more speed, for it to reach the outskirts of the city, would take about ten seconds, maybe more. One of Maiar’s abilities is to think while everything around is frozen so to speak. A second might pass in real life, but in his head, one thousand years may pass, or more it all depends on the user. All Ainur poses this ability.

However, its not used often and despite its usefulness in combat or perhaps thinking how to win a battle and prepare millions of strategies and outcomes. Only he is capable of remembering it, his orcs that could be powered on by his will could probably remember these tactics and use them, but it would greatly limit his powers being used in other places to simply contact with his mouth.

Right now, it was of no use, but thinking what could happen when it meets him was interesting, he would be cast away from the city, perhaps the heart would tell the ponies he has ill intentions? Many scenarios, he hoped for the best one to be chosen, where he will be just left alone, and the barrier will pass him.

He turned his gaze to look at Twilight just before the light touched his body and the surface of his elven skin. What he said earlier, was rather weird. It happened from itself, he didn’t really aim to tell her that she is smart. It was more of a though to just make her go away, the goal was to make her shut up with petty compliments.

For a pony, that has a personality of a mortal, she is… special for some reason. She looks different, she looks unique. Luna and Celestia too, maybe he could count in Flurry Heart, but the child only partially has something in common with the three. Her mane, for example, there is something telling him to call it hair and not a mane.

Celestia, Luna, Twilight, these three names are carving themselves places in his mind. For unknown reasons he wants to maybe grow better relations with the three, not because they are rulers, that they are Alicorns a special and powerful race, not because they are old. It’s the voice of something that makes you think like this without a valid argument.

You could compare it to someone saying he doesn’t want to chat or play, and he answers, because he feels like it. The friends will torture him endlessly asking why? For what reason, and start theories, stupid ideas will get into their minds thinking he doesn’t like them. As long as someone with a familiar problem doesn’t come he won’t get support, what’s worse, it’s the first time he feels like this. In most cases he always had a reason for his actions.

Here, it's simply pulling him towards these three, like an unknown force equal to his strength or even stronger was making him think and feel like this. There is a chance that the equivalence of a Valar is making this, but he would recognize such force. Of course, other world other rules, new magic and new concepts of using it.

The last seconds were quick, the light of the barrier has already accepted Twilight that found herself on the other side, he stood behind of her. Sauron’s eyes reflected the blue light, they were like mirrors, or perhaps like a painting of an artist that just started and took the easiest topic, space, and stars.

He used his right hand, on which the one ring was wore by the Dark Lord, to shield himself from the light. When the barrier met him, he felt what he feared, it was hard, it was painful. Like a stone or something really hard just smacked into him, it didn’t however feel like magic. More like a very hard but deformable material if much pressure was put on it.

He tried to immediately use his magic to stay in the city and not be thrown out of it, but the feeling of touching the barrier felt… warm. He felt good while thrown away, it was enjoyable. Still, this could be a trick to make him not act while the heart is banishing him. His ring shone strongly, and the blue color of the barrier turned white, to the point it switched between very light yellow and azure.

The impact wasn’t that bad to begin with, it wasn’t hurting him as such as he thought he would be hurt. Sauron started to gather his magic around his palms to whist and the barriers energy. Plain magic versus plain magic was a good idea for the minute, later he could switch the elements. He was pushed by pure kinetic energy, nothing more or less.

Sauron however stopped his actions when he saw something weird, in fact, something unrealistic. His, legs his arms begin to go through the barrier, while he still was flying away because of the impact. He was let to stay in the city after all, and his influence helped him in this, but the barriers force and its speed simply were to big for his own magic in the heart to react properly and fast enough.

The barrier increased its growing speed very radically and violently, moving past Sauron just like past Twilight and growing to its natural size, protecting the city, while it stopped at the end of the cities borders, it send a wave of wind that had an azure tint over it. The storm therefore was vanished, and the clouds started to disappear like steam or smoke in the open.

Sauron only saw how his body begin to glow white and yellow, it blinded him, he didn’t know what was happening, he knew that he was in the air. The impact was powerful enough to send hm flying away, Sauron landed on his back hitting the cold and wet ground. Laws of physics obliged, and he rolled further down the streets.

Sauron hit his head many times, the time he stopped was when he landed on his back and rolled even more. The light around him vanished by the time and he was left lying on his back, beaten up in a few bruises and cuts in his body. Sauron slowly opened his eyes, he saw the night sky slowly being fully revealed to him.

He for sure didn’t expect that to happen, he grunted, and he could say that he broke a rib. His left shoulder aced him, his head hurt, he checked if he was bleeding, indeed he was in small amounts. The barrier had to decrease his resistance to physical damage when it went thru him. Minor damage for a Maia.

He supported himself with his hand, and sat down, he noticed that the sleeves had white color instead of black. He looked at his chest and torso, his clothing changed, he was dressed in a long vesture of unknown to him origin, it was designed weirdly but really neatly. He felt like a noble somewhere from Arnor, perhaps a rich but still an elf of lower breed. It had something in it familiar to maybe the clothes the Haradrim wore, perhaps a hybrid of both Khandian, and Haradrim fashion.

The pain was strong, he felt as if someone stabbed him with a spear, and the tip was held over a flame so that the hot metal may cook his flesh while he’d get penetrated. Nothing he couldn’t stand, he experienced pain way stronger. He literally died and was no more than a shadow in the clouds and yet he still lives, some heart made from rock won’t kill him.

His muscles also gave sign of being hurt, he never worked as a slave, but from all the descriptions and cries he heard. He can proudly say that it could be compared to the back pain of a slave, that had to carry kilos of bricks and stones for weeks if not years. Sauron shrugged of the pain and stood up. He looked around, the stone has disappeared, the homes were fine and seemed to be repaired…

“What kind of power do you have?” He whispered to himself, looking at the work of the Heart.

The Heart has repaired the homes that grew anew, the crystal took their previous shapes. Rooftops, doors, broken windows, everything was repaired, he stood on the crystal streets, and looked down at it, it was so clean he could see his face in it, with some individual blood drops of his on it. He inspected himself and how he looked like.

His clothes were more like a tunic, or perhaps some rich holiday outfit. He liked it, it had interesting circular patterns, they were embroidered with gold thread. They took shapes similar to flowers, what kind of flowers? Big ones, with wide petals. He never was much into fashion, but sometimes you need to look good, so he learned a few things about it. Especially among the elves.

Sauron's Clothes

Everything looked just fine, like nothing has ever happened…

“Sauron!” A voice of concern called his name, it was said by someone worried, a person that was scared for his life, for his health.

Twilights voice, it was Twilights voice, it was warming, and at the same time it made him laugh internally for her to quickly check on him. Sauron really well hid the fact that this call warmed his heart, but so little, it wasn’t even visible.

Twilight landed just before him, she flew a small distance to get to him, he was send forwards in a straight line, there was no need to search for him like before. She had a scared and worried expression; her ears fell backwards and with concern she walked closer.

She was shining, her coat became crystal, her mane was longer, he could compare it to Luna’s mane, it was as long as hers. Twilights mane was also shining and sparkling giving her an extra charming look.

“Are you alright? What happened? How and why?” Twilight asked, immediately.

Sauron naturally shrugged it and with a friendly look without a smile he answered.

“Truly, I don’t know, but it can be linked with the fact, that I’m not from here.” He said so that she might had understand what he meant, of course it being indirectly saying he is from another world.

She looked down and up. “Still, it shouldn’t have happened, only evil and dangerous creatures that seek illness to the ponies of the crystal Empire are touched directly by the barrier.”

“It could be that it had troubles recognizing my nature, when I first came here I had to forcefully go inside the city.” Sauron Started, gaining a hungry for knowledge look from Twilight. “The barrier had a different color…” He looked for a good word to continue.

“Discords Magic, it could have kept you away, while the heart would let you in after a moment like now.” Twilight wondered.

“Nothing bad has happened, as far as I know.” Sauron added. “Although, Cadence is hurt as you said earlier…”

Twilight immediately took off after he mentioned her sister in law, she flew with amazing speeds, but she didn’t leave a lavender trail behind of her. Sauron was left alone, he had nothing more to do then to go back to the palace. At least he didn’t break his leg or sprained his ankle while he was tossed around.

Sauron was currently going towards the palace, the ponies around went away and made him a path towards the palace. The crowd on the left and right looked at him with worried eyes, with scared looks, foals hid behind their fathers to mother’s legs and some covered their eyes. Others looked at him, seeing a hero and even tried to wave towards him with their tiny hooves.

All the ponies had a crystal coat, they all shined brightly and it was annoying, it hurt his eyes to see so much sparkles and lights flickering at the same time.

Sauron looked from time to time at the ponies, they were interesting creatures, an apocalypse for them almost happened, and they just return to their daily lives like nothing has ever happened? The amount of ignorance and plain optimistic look on the world is disgusting! Despicable he ever dares to say.

The guards that helped the ponies with their things also looked at him, but they looked at him ready to act in order to protect, these guards were ready if anything would get into his mind. This is behavior he likes, it's not all sugar, honey, popsicles but rather swords, pain and injuries. These ponies are ponies that would survive way longer than any other pony he has seen so far.

One pony however stepped out of the crowd, it was a mare from the looks of it, she had a more of a round face. While stallion have a square muzzle. Something he noted while being here for a while now. He looked at her, but he didn’t stop, rather she waited for him. He eyed her, and he could see that her husband wanted her to go back. This is what happens when women do not listen to men, they get in trouble and you have to save ‘em.

He went past the pony, but she grabbed him by his hand, he was surprised by the initiation of physical contact with a peasant. He didn’t know how to act but being friendly and solving whatever might happen diplomatically would be the best solution for what is happening right now. He looked down at the pony, she had yellow eyes, a silver mane that at the ends turned a little red, somewhere close to pink. Her coat was light cream. She also was a unicorn, she was capable of casting magic.

“Please take this, for all you did.” She said, her voice indicated she was at least in her late forties.

Her horn shone with grey light and soon he saw as a medallion flew from the inside of her purse her husband carried.

He took it with his hand from the air. He eyed it, it was a simple trinket made by a well skilled jeweler, he had the skills of a human. Nothing had a chance to be close to an elven smith. The golden wheat neck-chain was rather thick, the eyelet also wide, the medallion was a round shield in which a sapphire was placed, the sapphire was shaped into a large rectangle. From the corners straight lines followed to the edges. These were made by placing very small shards of Rubin, creating a X shape.

It looked very expensive with such stones, he was surprised to receive such a generous gift from a pony. Especially since he didn’t do all that much. He thought twice, if he should take it or perhaps should he give it back? He doesn’t necessarily need gold, and ponies might themselves start to donate and give him money like this wom-mare.

Sauron’s hand started to glow with mint green, and the medallion was wrapped in the magic, he stopped quickly. He tossed the medallion up, once and again. He looked coldly at the mare, he extended his arm and opened his palm to give the trinket back to the owner. The ponies around also looked with interest what will happen.

“Now it’s more valuable.”

She took it back, this time with her one hoof, and he continued his voyage towards the palace. The husband of the mare was a regular horse looking pony with a brown coat and dark mane, he had green eyes, other that that he looked like a regular animal. Sauron proceeded to ignore any further attempts of stopping him.

The mare wanted to know together with the ponies around what did he to the medallion, she tapped it, she wore it. She even started to hit it, yet nothing happened. Perhaps he has done something that cannot be directly seen or the medallion itself will have an ability in certain situation? Hard to say, even she as a unicorn doesn’t know much about magic.

Sauron had more problems on his head then curiosity, for example, what he might live thru when he goes back to the palace? Living hell? For sure. Twilight is probably right next to her sister in law and is angry at herself for her own condition. That makes her powerless and unwanted in the medical wing where Twilight once was.

He could try and heal her, but he didn’t heal anything but Flurry Heart and himself in a few occasions. This might end badly for Cadence if he does something wrong, but he can’t allow the ponies to further ignore his cause, he needs to make them act and work already to see if they can send him back home.

While at it he had the opportunity to see how the Crystal Heart actually looked like while active. He didn’t expect it to just spin around its own axis. The two cones that held it in the air almost touched the Hearts surface. Sauron could feel that the energy of the barriers was coming from the heart, he felt like little shocks of electricity went thru him, but hey we're fine, not painful. He’d say, quite satisfying.

The guards kept any pony away so that the Heart may no be disturbed for now. It’s weird that the Heart is in the open and not hidden somewhere. Then again it does serve a very important purpose, maybe it has to be outside or it wouldn’t work. Other world other rules, other powers and abilities different races may have.

Sauron went inside the palace to get some silence from all the ponies. This will be hell of a stay in this world. Before however he we will depart to his chamber, he might as well look how much Cadence is injured. He will later decide if it will be wise to help her, maybe even do harm to her, or leave her alone.

Sauron walked through the crystal hallways and this time a lot of guarding ponies were guarding the main hallways, the less important ones were empty. The hallway leading to the medical wing was as heavily guarded as any other hallway. Tactically, a good decision, if anything wanted to get through it would be slowed down and injured by the fights with the guards earlier. Then again, the invader would decimate the guards by defeating them in detail.

Personally, he’d flood the hallways with ponies, they are not as important as Cadence is, they have the money, he didn’t saw many poor ponies on the streets. In fact, there was no one begging for money since he came. The Empire was wealthy, it lacked poor individuals, it lacked sadness. This world is just filled with joy, almost like a Utopia.

Sauron was allowed to enter the medical wing, as once he again saw may doctors in white outfits with maids with crosses on their own outfits or hats, running and making everything ready for Cadence. Twilight was also here, she watched from the side, she was focused on her. He was taller then Twilight or any other pony, he saw Cadence laying n the bed, with again, some weird mask on. Also, cables and various weird medical equipment laying around. Shining Armor talked to the same pony he talked with when Twilight landed in this place.

What fascinates him, is that these ponies managed to achieve so much, when it comes to technology. They use things he didn’t see, they built objects he’d desire to copy in Mordor. These creatures look like a higher race, believe or not this is not a sentence to laugh from. Gunpowder or whatever Saruman called it is probably common in the military.

It was night, for some reason he expected Flurry Heart to be here. He wondered how long until the sun rises up from the horizon. He would like to see at what speeds Celestia can move it. Not only that, he’d like to know more about both the moon and the sun, what is it made of, how hot it is, and how powerful it is.

Twilight saw him, he decided to go over to her while looking at the laying Cadance. Shining Armor seemed to ignore everything but the conversation he had. Sauron walked up to Twilight and both didn’t say a thing. Sauron had to break the silence in order to know what was going on, after all, but even he was touched curiosity.

“How is she?”

Twilight looked up, she still had her coat sparkling and shining. “Not bad, she is only unconscious,”

Sauron nodded “I’m sorry to ask, but it was a thunderbolt that struck her?”

“Yes, I flied to look for you and then it happened, I can’t use magic, so she protected me.” Her ears fell back again. “Because of me she is here.” Twilight whispered.

“No, you can’t say that, she did the right thing.”

“No!” She yelled, gaining attention in the medical room by a few nurses and staff walking by. “If I wasn’t so stupid to try and see how your magic works, I wouldn’t have harmed myself, and it all lead to this.” She hissed, her last words became quieter.

Sauron nodded again, he sighed. “Princess Twilight, I understand your frustration, and I understand that you she’s a family member of yours.” He said, his tone was more apologetic, strong and firm, somewhat hypnotizing. “I know what is the main cause of you pain right now, I know this… feeling that creeps on you, stabs you, tell you it's your fault. Making you think what kind of stupid person you are.”

Twilight looked at him, her eyes concentrated on his yellow lion eyes, like two mirrors put against each other. He saw himself and she herself. The two grew a connection by eye contact, tied with a rope of trust and experience both had seen and felt, both knew the best about.

“There in your mind, a tempest covers all your feelings, and lets thru only the violent ones, the bad ones, like anger and hatred. Perhaps even strong but calm ones, like sadness and fear that are also very unstable.”

Twilight again was open towards Sauron’s words, towards his words of wisdom and also words of a stranger that had no ill goal but to help, to be like a friend in the rain. Who blocks the water, is her protection, loyal and always ready to serve. Sadly, he can also be taken by the violent wind of life. Shaped like tear, the tip, ending with a knife…

“I even would take some of your burdens on me.” He said it so, honestly and warmly.

All throughout Twilight a new emotion tore her chest and organs, made her feel weak when she tried fighting or perhaps controlling it, her temperature rose up, her heartbeat begin to rise up. Her Wings shook a bit. Her cheeks began turning red as the silence lasted. A drop of sweat went down her forehead.

“You want to help, you want to fix something you think you are the reason why it happened in the first place. You need to understand one thing, you did the right decision.”

Twilights mood lowered, it didn’t help, her anger grew, sadness struk and the salty tear formed on the edge of each eye.

“You helped more than you think, you helped me save this splendid city, full of crystal and happy families. To keep those streets still being able to shine in the sun during the day.”

Twilight remained the same, for the entire time.

“You helped save lives, you my dear Twilight.”

There was something weird about these words, these words, they were beautiful, they were so paralyzing that she felt her heart skip one beat. Like a first kiss.

“You stole them, you stole those ponies, those little foals, from the embrace of lonely death…”

Now it was warming her up even more, she felt special hearing this, she felt, more important, more than a puppet that smiles when Celestia and Luna order.

“Cadence would do the same, I’m sure of it even when I’m here not even half a week.”

Twilight nodded to this statement in her mind, that was true, she would.

“I do not doubt that Princess of Equestria, would do the same thing. She’d sacrifice herself for others.”

Twilight also nodded to herself, this time so that Sauron may see it.

“I assume, it’s a family tradition, to be such noble.”

Twilight smiled, if she had a better time, she’d probably chuckle at the comment.

“Who would have thought, a boring blondie making a princess smile?”

“Hey.” She said annoyed, and said it prolonging the word, she sounded… cute. “Don’t say so, you’re not boring.”

“Everyone has a different opinion Princess Twilight, it may be that I just have a low self-esteem.”

Twilight again looked worried. “Why so?”

Sauron shrugged it off. “Nothing important.”

There was a moment of silence in between both of them, looking at each other. Twilight was smiling again, both Sauron and Twilight enjoyed the moment, even when both of them were on different levels, as Sauron was taller. It didn’t bother Twilight to look up and tire her neck muscles. Sauron eventually kneeled on one of his knees.

Both relished themselves with how close they were to each other.

“Just because something bad happened because of one bad decision, in this case someone very close to you got hurt. Doesn’t necessarily mean you have to blame yourself. Cadence loves you just as you love her. This will heal no time. Don’t you think it would be better for her to hear all the great thinks that happened to the cursed storm then hear you attack her with how sorry you are?”

Twilight thought about it, it's true, she can’t blame herself and make herself the worst pony in the world. She has to take it on, she has to look forwards and plan forwards. She won’t attack Cadence with her apologizing for everything. She will however say it once or twice and leave it be, so that Cadence may hear it, and like Sauron said, see the love she showed by saving her being returned with a simple sorry.

“You’re right.” She answered.

It took Sauron a long pause, but he said words he didn’t really mean to say. “You really are a smart pony.”

Twilight was surprised to hear this, her eyes shot straight up, and her wins again twitched and shook. She even wanted to use them and cover her face. She looked away, embarrassed while Sauron stood up and shook his head a little, covered his face with both for his hands for a while. He kept on observing what was happening to Cadence.

Dragon Land, unknown province

It was almost day time, but Celestia still had to make her morning coffee in order to make the sun rise up properly. The Dragon land was cold, it was like a desert filled with red sand and Volcano ash, especially in those areas. Near the sea, the Vulcans tend to create a lot of vapor or still be active underwater.

The dragons stood in the desert, they always waited for something, or someone so to say. They looked scared, they looked worried. Hungry and weak, all in bruises. Three males and three females. Waiting for something to happen, hungry for attention, desperate to go home and never return to this cursed place.

The sky was clouded, a thunderbolt shot into the ground scaring one of the dragons that hid behind a female dragon, she was taller than he was. She herself was frightened, and she pushed him away. The thunderbolt left a fire in the place where it landed, but soon the fire grew and grew, it grew to the point it became a tornado, when it connected with the sky, purple lighting and weird energy reversed how it was spinning, turning the fire purple.

It sucked in stones, water and other various obstacles around, even bugs. The cyclone became smaller and smaller, soon it took the form of a creature on three legs, the sand and stones melt and formed is body while the core, the soul was the fire that shone brightly from within, illuminating the surroundings.

It send a shockwave that pushed the dragons and made them fall. The dragons quickly changed their positions with their heads touching the ground and them kneeling in front of the being. Bowing before it and its horrifying posture. Its hair were long and made out of shadow. Its smile was made from molten rocks, that were also made from the slime of the bugs and other organics materials squished into a slime.

It looked at them.

“You lizards… Had one, one task and you couldn’t even do it!”

The being yelled, making the nearby ground shake, and the dragons choke, their wings felt weird, as if the blood in the veins become… stale.

“Now I will have to deal with the barrier, tell me that you managed to at least find the bodies of those sons of whores!”

On of the dragons, a she, stood up immediately.

“We are sorry, but only one was found.” She said quickly.

The creature seemed to stare at her, with a shocked and disappointed look, it appeared instantly in front of her, without moving or casting magic.

“Tell me more.”

Its breath foul as its heart, equal to rotten bodies made the dragoness dizzy.

“I-It was glint, he… his body was destroyed, he had burned scales. He looked as if something dark, and evil touched him. It was horrifying.” She said.

The being seemed to move a little backwards. Then again forward, like a child with orphan disease.

“More.”

The dragon girl gulped. “We suspect it to be magic, but the chosen pony was a Pegasus he couldn’t control magic.”

“It could have had a special ability allowing him to do it.”

The dragoness looked at the dark being, taller than her.

“The war! Is still going to happen, and I will climb to my victory on you dead bodies, every failure is a thousand more dead dragons!”

The dragons looked at him, eyed him, feared him. The dark being only nodded and exploded into thousands of pieces harming the dragons and especially the dragoness, the purple energy shot into the sky and disappeared sending a purple like wave across the sky. The dragons were happy that he left them, and took great lesson from his last sentence…

Author's Note

So, I have ventured on and now I find myself in the land of the Fuhrer, with a shitty PC and a German keyboard...Yeah. I need some time before I will adjust to it and produce my fanfiction as quickly as I did before!

As always leave a comment and remember to give some love to the editor. Raistlin Phantom is his name.

I hope you enjoy the weak but noticable romance, also wish me good luck, I will try and rewatch season five, six, and maybe seven. Honestly season eight is a little shitty.

Ch 46: Onwards!

“Chariots you said?”

Sauron looked at the “chariots” prepared for him and Shining armor, together with a small escort made up from ten Pegasus’s to accompany them in their flight towards the encampment where the soldiers train. To say simply, these chariots would be better for parades then to actually defend someone in the air.

These chariots were rather small, but they weren’t made for guests like him only for ponies like Shining Armor. The chariots were wooden and painted purple, royal purple. Each chariot was pulled by four Pegasus guards. A pair of reins was to his disposal resting on the edge of his chariot. It didn’t look bad.

The front of the chariots had the emblem of the Crystal Empire made from probably metal or wood too. Sauron didn’t stand close enough and didn’t also care much about that detail. From the side you could tell it was a winged heart. For chariots they were a little too long for his tastes but it is acceptable as it is.

“Yes, chariots, is something wrong?”

“No, I’m just surprised they’re so small.”

“For you, for us ponies its perfect, but I don’t think it’s a big problem.”

Shining stepped on his chariot, and took the reins with his magic. Sauron sighed and did the same thing; he stepped on the small chariot and took the reins too. It was funny to see himself standing on such a thing. There was no seat whatsoever, he didn’t expect one either way, it was meant for ponies.

The wheels looked like they were made out of brass, but in reality it was just a cover for the wooden wheels . It was attached to them by very small never seen by him screws. Sauron tied the reins around his right hand and awaited the pegasi to start flying. He was a little stressed as he didn’t want to fall of the chariot.

“Alright, let’s go then.” Shining said.

The pegasi started to walk and then they galloped, before going into the air they unfolded their wings and jumped up while flapping their wings. Sauron had to balance himself on the chariot, it surprisingly was quite easy for him. Although, he had to pull the reins in order to stay on his legs. He didn’t pull hard enough for the ponies to lose their momentum.

Sauron found himself in the air together with Shining who was flying in his chariot a few meters away. The chariots encircled the palace, together with the escort made out of ten pegasi. As they encircled the palace Sauron could finally get a better look from a bird's perspective. The city was wonderful, entirely made out of crystal.

Normal ponies, ordinary peasants, weaklings not worth more than a penny in his eyes flooded the streets, going to work, to buy bread, maybe even for a meeting? Some probably had a bad day, someone close has died. Maybe they have been robbed, a pickpocket met them today and they don’t know it yet?

The roofs that were destroyed by the storm were all repaired. The homes were all fine, the streets reflected the sunlight to the point it looked like the crystal street melt to the point it became white from heat. Some buildings were bigger and were not made out of crystal, some were made from ordinary bricks. The buildings still looked beautifully, he would say, the creator of the city really had to be an elf inside.

Everything looked clean, it was an Utopia, he would spend a lot of Morian Mythril in order to buy or conquer this city. The Crystal Heart still cast the barrier over the Crystal Empire. The barrier wasn’t visible in the sky, but the closer it got to the ground the more visible it was. They flew high but not high enough to reach the clouds.

Sauron could see that in the distance, there was a small village visible not so far from the city. He doesn’t have a map, he didn’t even see a map of this world. He might as well request one when they get back, or he will see some while in the camp. They flew towards the forest from which he came, but more to the west.

Flurry Heart was raining while he appeared in the world, she got lost and unfortunately she found a dragon instead of a flag. She had big amounts of luck that he was there, he didn’t even know what to do but he felt weird. Something made him protect the child he saw, he knew she was a child, he heard it in her voice and pleads.

Children do have a place in his soul, they are the hundred percent of the future. If he had Gondor in his grasp, he would have to focus on indoctrination of those children. They should know who is their ruler and lord for ever and ever. To mine the hidden skills for his own gain, from simple farmers to engineers. He would have to link everything to Mordor and more importantly to himself.

Where he is, there is Mordor. Where his eyesight reaches, there are his territories. Where his will is noticed and seen carried out by actions of his subjects. There is he, and the cycle begins anew. Until one of the following is no more. Then there is the border of his land, but in a matter of days, maybe weeks, the border will disappear.

There is no force that can stop him, not right now that he is alive and stronger. He said it plenty of times, but he may once again say it. If somehow, he won’t be able to return, he would have to start his conquests and worship of the creator thru wars, and of course, forcing his will and ideas on others. He doesn’t comprehend why can’t other beings accept his ideology, his image of how the world should be! He understands that making himself the ruler sounds selfish, but the most intelligent and powerful should be the rulers, he is a Maia, he is chosen to do this.

While Sauron was thinking, the barriers border was closing in. Sauron prepared for the upcoming potential impact. As the pegasi went thru it, he also was touched by the magical field. He felt being pushed, but very weakly. He could even dare to say it felt nice, comfortable. Warm and friendly, but as he was half way thru, he heard a small and weak whisper. Belonging to a voice nor female or male, deep in void, drained from life yet still it had hope.

“Change…”

The voice called out, Sauron’s expression remained emotionless, he didn’t feel anything invade his mind, it was a simple message said to him. It had to be the Crystal Heart for sure. He looked behind himself, as they flew forwards he looked at the palace, at the bottom in the center. He focused his eyesight on the Crystal Heart.

“Is everything alright?” A voice asked.

Sauron looked at the one who spoke, it was Shining Armor and no one other who said those words. Sauron shook his head mentally and his expression lost its emotionless state. He had a small smile, his eyes were not as narrowed as before and he didn’t look frustrated. He looked like a person who has a good heart and is always happy to help those in need.

“No, what made you think there was a problem.” Sauron responded kindly.

“You looked as if you saw a ghost a moment ago.”

Sauron let out an ice melting chuckle. “Oh really? I can assure you nothing like that happened, there’s nothing to worry about.”

Shining nodded, both flew over the forest. Sauron thought about a good way to start a chat in order to improve his relations. He could start talking about the military, but he’d rather leave it for later when they land. He could start with other things, such as how he became the Prince of the Crystal Empire, what did he study, he had to well-educated in order to climb so high up.

Then again… there was another option. He could ask about his family, maybe even say something about Arda in return but the guards around are to huge of a risk. He doesn’t doubt these guards will be loyal and never speak for what they would hear here. Outside forces is what concerns him, the wrong guards in the wrong place and someone knows everything you don’t want him to know. Mind manipulation, brainwashing, illusions, dominating with the users own will.

“So, How do you like it here in the Empire?”

Sauron looked at the prince who started the conversation, he choose an easy topic Sauron can talk about for years even. He thought about how he likes it in the Empire and lot of things are not as he would like them to be. Especially the fact they still didn’t fix the guard problem right away. Of course Sauron won’t say it out loud, he has to say only good things and then maybe a few worse so that it may look natural.

“The Empire is beautiful; the city being made entirely from crystal is something breathtaking.” Sauron said with a friendly and cheerful tone.

“Glad to hear that, the Crystal ponies gather from time to time to clean the whole city together.”

Sauron was interested. “Truly? Everyone? No exceptions?”

“Yep, well maybe some really grumpy old ponies who also can’t lift a broom up do not take part in the cleaning. Without counting in them, even foals do take part in it.” Shining said proudly.

“Now that is something interesting. From what I know, there are no such gatherings back from where I come from.”

Truthfully, Sauron didn’t know if such things exist in Arda, or in Middle-Earth. Even if it did, he wouldn’t care, he doesn’t really interest himself in events like that. Of course when there are bigger holidays, it is good to know about them and what you do there. Why the holidays exist in the first place, who made it. Maybe even add a prestigious present to the party in the form of his visit. That would never happen, of course it all was a giant joke.

However he was surprised to hear what Shining has just said. Ponies together uniting to clean the city together so that it may look beautiful? That is wonderful, perfect he would say. It would be nice to see men and elves do the same under his rule! Then again, it would only bring them away from work, and he needs the coin.

The solidarity between the rich and the poor in that time is probably better than anywhere in the world. Taking care of the environment, taking care of the animals that are sick and hurt, charity and various other things. This unites citizens and strengthens national unity. Mordor doesn’t need such things, all Mordor needs is him, his Nazgûl and of course some of his less worth orcs. Grog is also a very important substance that Mordor needs.

“Interesting.”

“What else do the ponies do in this land?”

Shining looked at him with a smirk. “Well, they will do, the Grand Galloping Gala will happen in the Crystal Empire, you are more than invited.”

Sauron looked at the Prince confused. “Grand Galloping Gala? What sort of Gala is that?”

Shining took a deep breath and started. “The Grand Galloping Gala is to celebrate the completion of Canterlot after Equestria was founded. Twilights know more details about it, but the Gala itself is meant for high class ponies. The Empire as a Brother nation will held the Gala!”

“I don’t know how big Canterlot is, but I assume its big, you’re sure all the guests will find a place in the City.”

“Of course they will, the Palace may look small but when you go inside it look bigger then on the outside.”

“I do not doubt your words, and thank you for the invitation.” Sauron added. “Other than talking, partying, eating wonderful deserts, is there something special?”

“If Cadence will have an idea to add something, then yes I guarantee you there will be something special. Other than that, everything you can expect there to be, will be at its finest quality and quantity.”

Sauron eyes widened a bit, he looked at Shining with a doubting but still friendly look. “I don’t know what to think, it sounds very expensive and the fact you’re honest really surprises me.”

Shining narrowed his eyes. “How do you know for sure that I’m honest?”

Sauron let out a small laugh; it was a honest laugh that pointed its pointing finger at the stupidity of the Question. It was a warm and firm laugh, but a small one.

“First of all if the Gala would be held in the Crystal Empire, and as you said I would be invited. So I would see if what you said is true.” Sauron answered and gave a taunting look towards Shining. “Not to mention that you told me, your sister Princess Twilight knows more about the Gala. If the Gala wouldn’t be held in the Crystal Empire, it would mean that you lied to me.”

Shining looked straight avoiding Eye contact, for Sauron it was enough to know that he made him shut up, but no. He won’t stop here, he will make him know that what he said was stupid and he will humiliate him before his own guards. Of course, he doesn’t know that Shining feels defeated already, how would he? It’s like he Sauron, is a brilliant diplomat and talker, or is he?

“If you lied to me, it wouldn’t be nice thing to do, it would also show me that you don’t want to have a honest, friendly relationship with me... Going back to the quality of different foods and drinks on the Gala you mentioned, you have to be saying the truth or else your words you said, wouldn’t have the same value in comparison to the reality. Furthermore, showing that you wanted to make yourself seen as a pony that can provide anything.”

Sauron paused and took a small breath in. “In the end you’d be a giant liar and idiot for thinking there would be no consequences of your words.”

The guards that were flying next to them, all looked at each other holding their internal laugh in themselves as they have been witnesses of their Prince getting owned by his guest. The roasting of Prince Shining Armor was intense, even more burning and painful then Tartarus roasting its prisoners.

“I hope I answered your question, besides, I’m very good at knowing who lies and who tells the truth.”

Shining Armor with a defeated look answered. “Yes you did.”

Sauron and Shining Armor were close to the camp inside of the forest, it wasn’t too far away, perhaps one hour on foot if not more from the order s of the city. Sauron saw a wide dirt road going thru the forest, it probably is one of the main ways of getting into the camp by foot. Sauron could see that there was something in the forest.

As they flew closer and closer, the camp was becoming more visible with each moment, it was like a small village that was protected with a wooden wall. He could say that the camp was looking like a ordinary Rohirrim settlement. That was bigger than Edoras, way bigger than Edoras. This camp at least had a decent wall and like that city who was the cunt of all capitals for Eru’s sake.

The barracks had red roofs, and were placed near each other in rows of seven. There were two main gates, one was in the north and the other in the west but slightly to the south due to the camps not perfect circular radius. Every three hundred meters there was a fragile wooden tower with archers or maybe a unicorn stationing there.

The camp looked like it cold house four thousand ponies, but he could be wrong, Half of it was reserved for the barrack and some bigger buildings, perhaps the bath for all those soldiers? Maybe was brothel for mares that have committed crimes and have received this as their punishment. Not a bad idea, these soldiers need some stress losing activities.

If here was a tyrant, somewhere in the future he should order every stallion from the age of fifteen to go once every day with a mare out. If the stallion will have fun, he won’t have any more strength to rebel and he will also be satisfied with what he has done during the day. Sex is solution to most stressful things, he tried it once. Yet the booming increase of population would be horrific, and with that comes war to help out.

You would just send these soldiers if they don’t prove to have special skills into battle and let them conquer in your name and for our country until the land you want to poses and rule over doesn’t become yours.

Which is basically what he is doing with his orcs, simple as that. Some would love to get away from him, so he orders them to breed like rabbits. There is no wife, and family in Mordor. An Orc sees an she Orc and he takes her and does the magic. She is impregnated and he goes away to fight for him. Orcs are a lesser race in Arda, they also will be second class citizens after he gets his hands on the men and Elves eventually.

Sombra did the same thing and he managed to have his special ponies be happy. Of course you always need more and more people in order to survive. You need those taxpayers and those workers to construct weapons and build buildings. This is how countries work, you need people to build the state on them.

Culture, traditions, you can make that up and while years pass by something will happen for sure, a war will break out. An invader says hello and asks for some sugar. There will be plenty of potential sources on which you can base your countries history, in the beginning, you need to forcefully keep it united.

But enough of talking, the camp had an armory placed opposite the barracks, you could say that fifty two percent of the camp was meant for training the rest was for ponies to sleep. The camp was basically a large training center point for foot infantry and archers, he doesn’t have a clue how and where the Pegasus train. He can see that the earth ponies definitely have to run at least five if not more circles around the camp. The ground close to the walls was used plenty of times, to the point no grass grows there any longer.

There was only bare plain dirt and sand around, the camp was also equipped with a small obstacle course, with weird black thick circles placed on the ground. There were training dummies located at the right side of the obstacle course. Probably meant for pikemen to train. The Archers had their place on the other side of the obstacle course.

In the middle of the camp, there was a made out of stone, thick and well build house. Sauron’s assumption was that the pony responsible for the camp is living there, together with others who train separately the earth ponies, Pegasus and unicorns. It looked like a mayor's house in a small Gondorian city, white stone, western stylish columns and a bit of Neo-Númenorian touch.

Those large windows didn’t play well with the building, the camp was also a defensive point in the Empires lasts lines just before the city Itself. Then again, a camp Depp in the forest for an decent army to station ready to assist, by attacking from the back was not too stupid. It actually was smart, but there was a problem, the camp was for newbies as Shining said.

The civilians conscripted would only get a quick training, and how to handle a weapon tutorial to then march into the battle. The camp was not too far away from the city meaning it could take a decent amount of citizens from it in order to prepare supplies in the form of amateur infantry. Not to mention, that it could be taken by an good organized assault rather quickly.

The walls although quite thick, are made from wood. It would be easy for an Unicorn to set it on fire, or maybe even blast it to pieces with a powerful fireball that would have some force carried with it. Flying beasts would have no problem flying over the walls, and the walls themselves can’t risk having cauldrons filled with tar to have burning arrows.

There is nothing else in the way, you break the gate and you’re inside. Three, maybe four ologs are needed and three minutes, and that’s all, his army would be in. Not to mention the wargs climbing the walls, or even jumping on them if some manage to do that. Catapults are just a detail that proves his point further, the ponies can’t defend themselves.

He doesn’t exactly see where would the unicorns fight and train, but a big chunk in the eastern part is empty, perhaps there the unicorns train their magic. Fighting each other, if needed, they can also train with the archers and regular earth ponies in the art of close combat. He would personally order to build a small hill in this place.

Or just move the camp somewhere higher, so that the camp might be secured from one side with a hillside or an clif down. Personally he would look for a place where the camp would have just one way in, where it would be plain. A cliff, even if the camp would be placed on a hilltop, he’d have it protected from at least one side with a sharp slope that would tire the enemy out while they would go up.

That’s basically all, thicken the walls slightly, make the towers and walls from stone. Upgrade the gates and strengthen them with iron. Increase the radius so that more places to train and to live would be built. The camp would become a small military fortress for an army of at least five thousand ponies. Add a few blacksmith or make an small district only for weapons makers and blacksmith’s.

If he ran this country for a year, he would fix this problem in less than a month! He doesn’t exactly know how big this country is, but it is called an empire. He is only left to assume it's half as big as Harad and perhaps twice as big as Mordor. Sauron looked at the camp, he also noticed the guards started to slowly fly down rather than straight as they did before.

“We’re close to our destination!” Said Shining.

Sauron nodded in response, the guards started to fly towards the camp slowly and with precision. Sauron could hear a trumpet, the ponies on towers probably signal the camp to prepare and hail their Prince. In moments Sauron could see every color the rainbow has flooding the dirty paths in the camp wearing their crystal Armor.

The ponies all galloped to the middle and formed a rectangle, as he thought; about four thousand ponies were in this camp. Not a bad number for a nation like this, then again war here wasn’t seen for an millennium. The crystal Empire disappeared with Sombra as he remembers. The pones don’t necessarily need a large military if they are landlocked from every side.

The small army was ready to guest their prince, the amount of time they needed to get ready was impressive. Sauron was shocked to see horses be so organized, he was even more confused, by the fact, he liked something about the pony military. Sauron had to try and balance himself out while not falling out of the chariot.

The guards flied down and the camp was getting dangerously closer, the ponies were also moving pretty fast. As they moved down someone exited the lonely building in the middle and with him eight other ponies too. The pony walking forwards was an unicorn, an old unicorn. He had a dark yellow coat and something around his neck. It looked like a strange whistle, but he could be mistaken.

The guards met with the ground and stopped flying, the chariot hit the ground lightly and Sauron didn’t have to watch out for unwanted accidents. The guards galloped forwards and with step after step they slowed down. Shining’s chariots was before him, the guards accompanying them also landed on the ground and looked a little tired.

They stopped right before the weird pony, the ponies behind him carried flags of the crystal empire in their hooves. They sat and what’s even weirder, is that their armor had saddles on them. He wasn’t joking, hey had saddles on their backs. He didn’t see saddles on the back of normal ponies. Perhaps this is some weird decoration for parade armor.

Shining was the first to step off his chariot, he walked towards the old unicorn. The unicorn bowed his head and after him did the eight ponies. The eight seemed to be the ones responsible for training; he saw three earth ponies, two unicorns and three Pegasus’s. Shining Armor approached the old unicorn and placed his hoof on his shoulder. While Sauron made his way towards them.

“How are the recruits doing?”

“Like always, the first days was light, but after your visit, we will start on forging a sword from that young Iron we just dug out from homes.” Said the pony with his old voice.

Both of them shared a small laugh, the unicorn has however stopped when he saw Sauron standing behind and slowly approaching the two. Shining Armor looked behind and immediately introduced the pony with Sauron.

“This my dear friend is both my and Cadence’s guest.”

Sauron didn’t want to really talk but he stepped forwards and greeted the chieftain of the camp.

“Greetings.” Said the Dark Lord.

“It’s an Honor to know you, name is New Order.” The unicorn extended his hoof to shake Sauron’s hand.

Sauron did shake the unicorns hoof and responded. “Sauron.”

“Yes, Sauron is not from around here, If it’s not a problem you could show him a few things around and later I’ll join you.”

“Of course! We’ll do it right away, however, may I know from where exactly you come from?”

Sauron looked at Shining, to tell him with his eyesight not to tell this old unicorn he is not of this world. He doesn’t need more questions to be answered, especially when it comes to unicorns that don’t matter even in the slightest to him. Sauron stopped looking at Shining and looked back at the unicorns.

“Mordor, a place far away, not in this land or anywhere close.”

“Beyond the Grand Duchy of Dearna?”

Sauron nodded. “Yes.” He wasn't sure where that country is, but propably far from here.

The unicorn seemed to look, sad? He probably was sorry for him being so far away. Well technically the number that indicates how far from Mordor he is, close to infinity as he broke the boundaries of reality between the world and moved through the fabric of the universe. He isn’t far from Mordor, this world doesn’t work in his situation.

“Well anyways, before I address the recruits, I have a question.” Shining started and looked at the training ponies.

Sauron looked at the Prince who looked at the ponies behind the yellow Unicorn with his eyes burning with anger and hate. In moments Shining’s expression turned into one of a tyrant and a sadist who only wants to see pain of those that stand before him. He looked worse than his orcs when they smile!

“Who was responsible for my daughter's near death!”

Shining yelled so loud that the windows shook and Sauron wanted to cover his years. The Horn of the Prince was glowing with his magic as he increased the sound of his voice. The yellow Unicorn gulped and didn’t ask questions, those behind him started to shake in fear before the Prince. Sauron finally got to look at an angry pony in this world.

“If not for him!” Shining pointed at Sauron. “She would have been burned, or eaten by a bucking independent dragon!” He yelled this time without mimicking the royal Canterlot voice.

The ponies looked at him with shock and also awe that he managed to save Flurry Heart from the painful Death in an Dragons mouth or belly. Perhaps even being squished by the dragon just because the dragon felt like it. The ponies however were almost pissing themselves when they thought about the punishment they may get if the culprit won’t admit his fault.

“Oh! No one is brave enough to say ‘it’s my fault’ but is brave enough to defend citizens from-Faust forbid-bandits and maybe even war!”

Sauron nodded mentally to these words, it was truly sad to see none of them trying to even point their colleague who did this. It basically means that they value friendship more than their countries ruler and future Princess if Cadence and Shining dies. If it was in Mordor, he would have simply read everyone’s mind at the same time and kill the one responsible for the crime.

Shining looked at them, as the ponies breathed heavily, he looked bloodthirsty and he didn’t want to give up on this. He breathed heavily himself. Sauron watched from Behind as the ponies looked him in the eyes from time to time. He only looked back, and allowed them to partially witness some fear, in the form of messing with their mentality each time they looked at him. To make them, feel empty inside, cold and warm at the same time, to maybe drive them a little crazy and help Shining out.

“I give you ten minutes! If the one responsible won’t come forth, I’ll check who was assigned to the training at the time.” Shining looked back at the dark yellow Unicorn. “You two may go, I’ll join you later.”

Shining proceed to go and address the recruits, while Sauron and the old Unicorn exchanged looks and the Unicorn stood up. Sauron followed the unicorn to the right, still looking at the ponies who Shining shouted on, he already suspected one pony to be the one responsible for Flurry Hearts near death.

Author's Note

Don't worry, two more chapter and you'll see slaughter! Death! Defience and treason!
You'll see the main six talking with Sauron, some hilarity will occur. Good stuff is on the way.

Remember to visit the editor and give him some love! Remember to share the story, and most importantly comment down below.

A few things I have to say out loud...

Author's Note

IMPORTANT MESSAGE

A few things I have to say out loud...

But seriously now, the interest is dropping like hell, I'm sure that a lot of new fans are thrown away by the first chapters. The story itself wasn't even meant to last so long. Old readers went away and only some remained loyal. The whole thing with Starswirl having a human mentor wasn't really thought thru in the first place. My idea for the story changed its course, and the old trail doesn't make sense. A lot of things will remain an mystery.

The whole oracle thing, also doesn't make sense anymore although I wanted it to maybe have some sense with the bad guy. What I'm going for, is too big for my skills in English. I have created so many alternative names and dates, details, backstory... I forgot if I choose for Spike to have wings or not. I'm lost in my own creation.

I really want the story to progress and to finish it even if I know it will turn out badly, and it will be on of the worst crossover there are in the world. I am a lazy person, I don’t defy that but if I choose to do something I will do it. I want to make my story, and one other story, progress with each day. Its summer now and I have time to write, I could go out with friends but I choose to write!

I fear that backtracking could end badly, the first chapters are complete shit. I know my editor isn’t the best, although he works much on his own editing skills. I have no one else, to ask and read the chapters and maybe again edit them if needed. I don’t know what to do, and I’m lost. I don’t want to abandon this story, because I feel like it could still work.

I made myself a day off writing, because I’m turning sad every time I write. I don’t have much strength in me and most of the chapters I make are not good enough to even be released. I just sit and think, and write it down with no plans what then? What should I do after this chapter, how to make more Romance moments etc.

I want to apologize for every grammatical error I made, and I also want to apologize that a good crossover material was wasted because of me. I’ll say, we hit fifty chapter and I will send the story on a one week hiatus, so that I may think everything thru, and also have some me time.

I don’t know how many of you want Sauron to turn good, but I think a lot of you want this, me too. But we have wait, it won’t happen after a day or two although it might bee he is already turning good. We have five thousand views on this fanfic, and only two hundred bothered liking or disliking the story, you feel me? This is ridiculous XD

I hope that if I decide to drop the story, there will be someone who might continue the legacy of it. That it won’t die as an unfinished crossover, and even if one thousand different users will take it. That even then It won’t perish.

What also bothers me in my story is the romance in the beginning. I made Sauron to thirsty, and it doesn’t go along with his character. I also made him more of an fighter then an talker and diplomat, which is also against Tolkiens Lore. I wanted to mix in some movie aspects into the story so that I might get those extra views.

For example, Sauron shouldn’t have talked with Luna the way he did, I also goofed when I spammed with pointless chapters about their adventures in the dream world. To be honest I was an amateur brony and I only got to see season one, two and three. With a lot of holes and episodes that I missed.

It sounds stupid but I based my information about Luna, Twilight, and others from other fanfics I read that even set me on the path of becoming a brony and a member of this community. I’m surprised that I have found a place here, my views are not in line with our tolerant way of accepting others.

Many of you want to ask, if I considered doing a rewrite of the beginning chapters.

Yes I did, but I would cut a lot of text and the chapters would be way more shorter. There is another problem with rewriting, I fear that I might not make it to the end. Now listen, I know this sounds stupid and doesn’t make sense-just like my life-but hear me out. I fear that I might not have the same creativity as back then, and a lot of the information I will delete, is mentioned in the later chapters. For example something from chapter one to seven was mentioned in chapter…uhhh thirty two.

All of this became a huge mess of cables that are tied together and I can’t untie it. Not until I delete this story and write everything from the beginning. Which will hurt me and my feelings. However I really want this LOTR crossover that was meant to be a joke Crossover become something great and powerful…sadly not like Trixie.

As always feel free to comment down below if you even care to respond to my message. I had to tell everything to you guys, I can’t hide the truth forever. I’m not Sauron the great deceiver.

Ch 47: Boring!

Sauron wasn’t happy with the fact he had to follow some old unicorn, but he might as well do it for the moment. New Order was a little stressed about the situation that occurred a few minutes ago. He however hid it very well, but Sauron knew the old unicorn was scared of the Prince right now, how? Easily, he felt the fear coming off the old unicorn.

While he is in his beautiful form, doesn’t prevent him from being able to know what someone feels. Normally mortals ran from him, feared him. He was seen as dreadful monster in the eyes of mortals when he took off his elven disguise. Orcs and evil men around him were in constant fear and if they stood for some time close they turned insane.

The same with his master, Morgoth. Everyone around went crazy, their minds were crushed by his presence and fear dominated their souls. That’s one thing, he just reads New Orders emotions, more by looking then actually using his abilities. Don’t be fooled as he uses his abilities to indeed read New Orders emotions but uses only the minimum of his potential.

It's like a boost to his senses. Continuing, New order walked together with Sauron firstly towards the housing area, while Shining Armor was giving his speech in the background. The barracks were made from wood, everything here was made from wood and weak materials. The old unicorn stopped and looked at Sauron.

“Well, here is our first stop. There’s not much to say about this part of the camp, other than that every build has an small armory build inside.”

That would explain why the ponies walked out with their armors on, it was weird that they didn’t have their weapons with them. Perhaps one of those buildings looks like an proper armory while the rest around are just for housing the ponies? Sauron looked at the barracks, there was one big pair of doors leading inside.

The Crystal Empire looked rich, but here everything around looks rather poor. As if they didn’t spend much on even building this place. The barracks themselves, wooden, the walls painted with cheese orange color. While the roof was of course red because of the roof tiles. The barracks were three stories tall, six windows for every level.

The barracks were long, he would say that one like that could have at least a hundred and fifty ponies? Maybe one hundred and eighty or more. There was no pathway, so if the ponies stood up early in the morning for an drill. They would have to walk on the dirt for the whole day, he doubts they have their horseshoes with them.

“The barracks were built first, there are twenty two altogether, each had a kitchen, a small gym inside. Baths, and of course regular rooms for four ponies to sleep together. There was eight in the beginning, then the Princess Ordered to build an archery, make a place for the unicorns to train their magic. Which is why a big part of the cam is empty.” The yellow unicorn explained.

Well yes, the camp may have something for Archers and regular foot soldiers to train on, but in reality. This is shit! Nothing that gives a challenge is here! He would expand the whole thing. Add something so that the ponies may compete with each other. He would make them use different types of weapons, learn how to swing maces, how to deal with different equipment.

This is preparing them to fight, not to carry out orders, do these ponies even know how to properly teach their soldiers what sort of formations should the ponies do in certain situations? How big are the companies! Basic information, what if the lines will get destroyed because of cavalry charging? These ponies need to know those things, and not only know how to fight!

“Tell me, you teach your soldiers, how big should very a regiment should be? Or even a small company?”

“Of course we do! The Pegasus’s have their own variations as they are in the air. When a part trains their skills and the other has their daily routine of making seven circles around the camp. We test if they know how to organize themselves in different groups of forty or eighty or more ponies.”

At least one thing is clear, they are not dumb in this matter. He shouldn’t frustrate himself with such puny matters as those. These are ponies, why does he care so much for some horses? He knows why, they will be responsible for him getting back home! Back to Arda, to Mordor, to again rebuild his armies and re call his Nazgûl if they didn’t perish.

“Other than that, is there anything else?” Sauron asked.

Right now it was boring to even listen to this, as if he cared about some barracks where ponies sleep. He wants to know more important things, like, how much does it take for a soldier to become a guard for example. Do these ponies require nobles to fight for their country every time there is a conflict?

“Well, the camp was built recently, the border friction on the Equestrian Gryphon border is quite tense in the following years. Celestia asked Princess Cadence to build this training camp so that ponies from both Equestria near the border and from the Empire might train together.”

“The Gryphon Empire?” Sauron asked intrigued.

“Yes, the Gryphons live there, a warmongering nation if you ask me. They have an ambitious ruler. The Gryphons don’t really care about peace, they didn’t attack Equestria just because they don’t poses strong enough magic.”

“Have they attacked Equestria before?”

The old unicorn chuckled at that, “But yes, of course they have. Every time they made it to Fillydelphia and then they stopped their advance.”

“Fillydelphia? What a weird name for a city.” Thought Sauron.

“How many wars were there?”

“I’ll tell you on the way.” The Unicorn said and started walking forwards.

Sauron followed the old unicorn and walked right beside him, they were slowly heading towards something or somewhere. While walking besides, Sauron noticed that every barrack had its number. Currently they passed number ten. The barracks were a little too long, he would make them taller, so that there could be more place for recruits to train on.

“There were many wars with the Griffins, seven from what I remember.”

Seven wars, he doubts they were long, maybe each lasted for twenty five years. Of course he could be mistaken again, but that was just an assumption. The Crystal Empire was not present for one millennium. Most Wars that will be now presented will be Equestrian conflicts. That would also explain why the unicorn doesn’t have a crystal coat. He’s from Equestria, like most of the teaching ponies.

“The first conflict was a regular battle for land. Equestria has claimed a piece of land outside of their own territory on the other side of the sea where the Gryphons reside. The griffin king at that period of time was furious. The Griffons knew powerful magic and they were not going to go easily on us. They send Equestria an Ultimatum to retreat with their settlers.”

Colonization, a small piece of land belonging to another nation just when the whole area around may belong to yours does sound quite harsh. From there the Equestrians could have tried to expand further and further, decreasing the chance that the Griffin country might be a dominant force on their land and region.

A war for interests, many conflicts were born from such disputes over a piece of land. Many were won and lost. Many have died in such wars. What can you do? War is natural when you have different races, cultures and more importantly countries. Countries could disappear, unite into one big Kingdom. However, the rulers of those countries might not want it, why? Because they seek renown and prestige from all the wars they could win. Even from the fact that a King might develop his country greatly, he will gain a good name. The ones on top are the main reason for wars.

“Equestria at that time was more of an Confederation. It was three thousand years ago when that happened…”

“So long and your people didn’t forget about it?”

“Why should we forget about our history? That’s just sad, this conflict is very important for the later birth of Celestia and Luna.”

Sauron nodded and the two continued walking.

“Anyways, Equestria was still divided into the three tribes that had an agreement to help each other out when one side is attacked. It was an alliance meant to protect the race of the ponies. The Griffins attacked the earth ponies who called for help the Pegasus’s and the unicorns. The war lasted for seventeen years. The Griffins managed to hold us out from their region while still occupying some land. The armies of unicorns, pegasus and earth ponies united and clashed with the Griffins at the Horseshoe bay.”

Sauron listened closely, knowing some Equestrian History will always be beneficial. Even if he will never speak of this, knowing something, is still good. Knowledge as this is important to assume what relations Equestria and the Gryphons have. For now it looks like the Griffins have a rich history with the ponies.

“It was a big battle at that time. It is estimated that at least ten thousand have died on the gryphon side and eleven on the Equestrian side. Both sides hated each other, it was a bloodshed. Ponies didn’t have mercy towards the Griffins and so did the Griffins towards us.”

Sauron nodded again. Of course there is no love in war, everyone is aiming to survive. In order to survive in war is to kill and hope you won’t have to kill more and risk losing your life with every next enemy you have to slaughter.

“The Griffins retreated and their fleets blocked the way towards the colonies, the ponies wanted to make peace. The Gryphons agreed. The earth ponies spoke with the Griffin King and agreed that the earth ponies will never again settle their hoof in the Griffin region. While the Gryphons agreed to let the settlers go. The Earth ponies however had to allow the gryphons to take the bodies of their fallen warriors back to their homeland.”

“A tradition, to bury the dead in their homeland or something else?”

“From what I know, they believe in their weird pantheon with their minor gods that can become one mighty. We ponies believe in Faust our creator. She created an avatar of herself and choose a pony to mate with so that Celestia and Luna may be born and unite the tribes. This however happened one thousand years later.”

Sauron stopped after hearing what he heard.

“Your creator, have made herself a body to walk the earth and give you, your rulers?”

“Not exactly like that, there is more to this, I was always good at history lessons but I can’t remember what else there was to it. Many scientists and historians do know. Princess Twilight resides in the city from what I heard, she may know more details.”

The unicorn stopped and so did Sauron, they found themselves in the open where only dirt lay around and nothing more. The area was touched by magic, Sauron could feel its presence in the ground. It wasn’t strong but he could say that it was quite strong, as if a minor spirit settled here for a few days and left a mark in the area.

They found themselves on the back of the army, not so far away but far enough not to be seen by the ponies who stood and listened to Shining Armors last sentences. How is he not getting tired from shouting all the time was a mystery, but probably his pony stamina kept him on his hoofs.

“I’ll stop the story for now, here the unicorns test their magic, they are ordered to fire spells of different kinds. Lighting, fireballs, cast shields and force fields. Transmutate and manipulate the earth.”

Sauron walked around… the nothing and from his point of view the unicorns had a lot of space to play with. He could build here a troll pit for both Orcs and cave trolls to fight and test their endurance, durability and strength. The pit would be big, and would spit out one or two well trained battle trolls a day.

“I can see that.”

“I’m responsible for teaching them high level spells. To fire pure magical beams and to construct fields of magic capable of shielding a few houses. Defense against dark magic, magical manipulation etc.”

Sauron raised his eyebrow. “You teach them illusions?” Asked the Dark Lord.

The old unicorn answered from the back. “No, but we do teach them how to detect illusions. They do know different variants to help them dispel the illusions.”

“Personally I could start doing that, illusions can do more than you think, or at least make them capable of firing a spell capable of destroying the enemies equipment.”

“Why? If I may ask.” Said the Unicorn and approached Sauron.

“Illusions mess with your mind, if you teach them to make petty illusions that would help your soldiers fight by messing with the mind of the enemy. Imagine a unicorn casts an illusion and makes your ponies look bigger, stronger and scary. The enemy morale is closer to the border of breaking. Morales keep your soldiers fighting, if your soldiers keep fighting even when the battle is lost. They might still kill more, every lost life for the enemy is one potential life saved on your side.”

The unicorn got uncomfortable with the topic. Killing is one of the worst crimes there are. Peace reigned for many years, and it is close to breaking. He wouldn’t like to prepare his own soldiers for war. His job is to make them ready for it and not to send them to it. He wouldn’t be able to look them in the eyes and tell them that somepony beside you might not stand next to you ever again.

“Breaking the morale is a cheap way of winning, a true soldier; a royal guard will win even if the morale of the enemy is at its highest. He doesn’t need a weapon, and armor. Or in fact, anything. All he needs is to know that he fights for his country, for his family. That he protects what he loves, that he protects what gave him his life that made him who he is. His country, and the ones who care for it.” The unicorn said.

Sauron knew what the old unicorn meant, he rejected his idea of teaching the unicorns here illusions because it’s a cowards way of winning. A cowards way, he doesn’t like that a bit. He used illusions plenty of times and he doesn’t accept calling him a coward. Illusions just like any other branch of magic is a way of fighting, if someone likes it or not!

“Illusions may help in dire situations, sometimes it is better to make the enemy weaker to win. Mess with their mind and eyesight, make them feel weird. Try to even make them think that they are blind and when they run around. Avoid them or kill them with one good hit to the neck or heart.” Sauron explained.

“Illusions are nothing more than tricks, meant for children to laugh off or thieves to hide their treasures from others by making them think a giant monster guards the gold. Illusions don’t solve the problems for eternity and they are a cheating technique that can even betray you.”

Sauron disagreed with the unicorn very hardly, illusions are one of the best solutions to all problems. He doesn’t deny that there are better ways, he just tries to prove his point they are helpful and should be used because they can bring much good. The old unicorn doesn’t support his words, but he is eager to make him agree, old people have a tendency to stay by what they believe is just. He dealt with worse.

“Illusions can shield families, illusions can be worth it, imagine casting an illusion that would make the enemy think a poisonous snake or something different tied itself around his sword and he cannot reach for it. While you approach him or her? You can win and let him go or kill him. Illusions just fasten the process, in order to control them you have to have a good mind.”

The unicorn again disagreed. “No, illusions such as those only show that you need help and are not skilled enough yourself to fight the enemy.”

“In war, would you rather cast an illusion and save one hundred ponies from the breath of a dragon that is about to breathe fire everywhere. Or would you rather, charge with a spell ready shield them that could perhaps not withstand the pressure?”

“Your example is very one sided, but a magical barriers would hold out the breath of a dragon.”

“My example wasn’t one sided at all.” Sauron shook his head. “The dragon could suddenly see your ponies moving to the left and he would breath fire at the left thanks to the illusion, while your ponies would run. You could fire a powerful offensive spell that could harm the dragon while he breathes fire.”

While Sauron said it, the ponies behind them started to get back to their barracks, This had to mean Prince Shining Armor finished his speech to the recruits and wished them luck in their training Sauron didn’t see the Prince, but he saw that many of the ponies gave him and the old unicorn stares and whispered among themselves something. The distance might be large, but he knows when others talk about him. Sauron looked back at the unicorn, and both moved forwards.

“Don’t you think that’s it’s a little too tight for so many ponies to be in one place?” Sauron asked New Order.

“A little, from what I know princess Cadence wants to add a few things to this place. Of course her decision was influenced by her husband’s requests, and my advices.”

“Still, I doubt that after so many years of peace your government is willing to invest into war economy.”

“Why spark tensions and waste life’s when the money can go for civilian use?”

“Indeed, but you never know, it best to have a decent army prepared for anything and also have some ponies in reserves trained and ready to be drafted.”

“That…” The unicorn looked for a word, “Is not what Equestria and more importantly the Crystal Empire should aim for, for now.” The unicorn said, both he and Sauron close to their next destination.

“Every country, even a free, self-governing trading city should have some military. Every citizen of your should serve a few years in the military in order to become adults.”

“There is some truth in your words, but ponies these years have ambitions and study hard to get the job they dreamed about. Or become the pony they always wanted to be.”

Sauron looked at the unicorn and thought about these words. How can a pony by learning become the one he wants to be, if the cutie mark chooses his future? That’s a hypocrites thinking and philosophy of an idiot and complete loser! There is no way, it’s impossible, the only way it could work is when the pony studies what he is good at to be better, but that’s still not his dream job. It’s something he has to do because fate choose so.

Sauron let it go and continued. “Someone needs to defend those ambitions, it would be a shame if a foreign country got its hands on a geniuses talents.”

The old unicorn stopped as both he and Sauron were in front of the archery. While New Order spoke, Shining Armor got his hands on the one responsible for his daughter near death. The distance in between them and him was too big in order for any of Shining Armors yells and shouts reach their ears.

“Well anyway’s, here the archers train their aim and also learn how to properly use a bow, we had a few workbenches for our archers to work on destroyed and broken bows in order to know how to repair them, but the workbenches were removed due to bad quality.”

“Where do you store all the weapons?”

“We don’t, every soldier is given his weapon, and for as long as he is here he has it with himself. He has to learn to carry it everywhere with himself in this camp. The same with arrows, axes, pikes or even halberds.”

Sauron looked at the shields that were placed in the distance for the archers to shoot at, he looked at the old unicorn and asked him.

“You don’t make them elites, or prepare to be guards, you make those ponies prepared to die in the first lines don’t you?”

New order started to sweat a little, he became nervous but he hid this fact very well. He gave Sauron an offended stare and responded angrily.

“That is not true, we just train them the basics, later they can either wait until this camp gets bigger, and will have more to offer. Or go and train themselves in Equestria or the city to become proper guards or more well trained infantry.”

Sauron approached the old unicorn he looked at him with a blazing started that burned deeply in the unicorns soul.

“Listen, I don’t like it when anyone lies to me.” Sauron turned away. “You are responsible for governing this camp. Tell me then, what can the Crystal Empire do in order to upgrade this training camp?”

The old unicorn begun to sweat heavily, he didn’t expect anyone to ever ask him those questions, he was ensured no one ever will ask him such things. He was ordered to prepare the ponies of both the Crystal Empire and Equestria for war. He had to make this place produce fresh meat, nothing more. He himself is a colonel.

“They plan on adding an separate obstacle course for the pegasus’s. Something similar you can see for Wonderbolts in Cloudsdale. They plan to demolish some of the barracks and make the camp oval not circular, thicken the walls by three meters, this time with stone. Make place for ponies to race each other both on land and in the air.”

“This doesn’t sound bad, and when is this planned to be done? I don’t think it’s a secret.” Sauron said again looking at the unicorn.

“In ten years.”

“In ten years? For ten years you want to produce nothing but basic infantry?” Sauron said looking at the unicorn with disgust.

New order looked back and said nothing, he didn’t want to speak. Something was holding him from speaking, he felt dominated with Sauron’s presence, he felt as if something pushed his thoughts about saying anything back. He felt stressed out and Shining Armor was not in the near, while the newbies are in the barracks having their last minutes of free time.

“For ten years you will make soldiers, you will train them and tell them. That they will have a career as an soldiers, that they will become guards and Iluvatar know what!” Said Sauron with his hands in the air. “You lie to them, if there will be a conflict, they will be the first to die, so that the enemy might only become tired!”

New order felt ashamed for what he is doing but he has no choice, he has his orders and he has to fulfill them. Everypony started as cannon fodder and he won’t be able to change it. What he can hope for is that there won’t be a conflict, and he won’t have to know thousands have died. Because he made them just a layer, before the well trained troops enter the battlefield.

“What rank do you have?”

“I’m a colonel, on retirement, but I wanted to still work in the military so they gave me this position”

Sauron shook his head. “I don’t doubt that, while you will spit out more ponies ready to become the floor for others to step on. Other colonels like you will lead those untrained privates into battle and death.”

New Order looked at Sauron, he wanted to go away, he wanted to make Sauron go away. Sauron however continued his speech and sadly New Order had to hear it out. But maybe in a moment Prince Shining Armor will be finished and he will join them freeing him from Sauron’s, dark and dominating influence.

“Equestria and the Crystal Empire have the numbers, and the population, I assume that there is at least forty or so million ponies in both countries may be much more.” Sauron said and stepped closer to New order, looking him straight into his eyes.

New order could swear his already gray mane was becoming whiter, with each second Sauron looked at him. The Dark Lord was close to New Order who felt squished, weak and cold when Sauron was looking at him, he felt as if Sauron’s thoughts could crush him. He felt unreal fear and dominance from Sauron and him standing before him.

“You can have the best troops there are, you have so many volunteers and you waste them. Why follow a doctrine of mass assault, you could quickly with perfectly equipped and trained troops defeat the enemy with shocking speed.”

“It’s the will of the Princess, I can’t defy her.” New Order tried to argue, but his attempts were weak.

Sauron looked at, New Order, he knew he was close in breaking the old pony, he had a light touch when it comes to recruits such as those. He doesn’t want to continue serving younglings full of potential and spirit on a silver plate to those that can only throw it out the window. Sauron looked behind the old unicorn, he saw Shining Armor approaching them.

Sauron stopped enforcing his will, he used minimal amounts of his strength to mess with the unicorns mind. He wasn’t strong, he was decent but too weak for his abilities and skills. The Unicorn seemed to get normal with the passing moments and regained his hope in himself. He was now again ready to battle with Sauron’s words at a fair level.

The process of dominating any living creature is easy, you can either do it slowly and without much action like he wanted, to make him agree with you. Then thru the following days make him your ally. While meeting the victim you would make yourself his leader and when the time comes dominate the victim properly. It would be easy, as the victim would be opened to every order you give him after one year.

In such situations you can just connect to his mind. Telepathically is the best way of doing it, although there are others, you could strengthen your wills impact on a certain subject by using magic. Therefore you’d decrease the victims mental strength by using magic, your will might be weak, but if you have much strength thanks to magic, you can decrease your subjects will to the point of it being weaker than your will.

There of course is the violent way of just enforcing your will together with your magic. He as a Maia, has more experience in such things. Sauron can within a few seconds turn battalions against their master jut by letting them see visions promising wealth and a good name, women, any other material thing.

He could do it right now as he did with Sahvoz, it would take five or more seconds to dominate the old unicorn. He could take control of a hundred ponies at the same time but in return he would have to wait a few minutes. Sauron doesn’t necessarily need to do it himself, the one ring can by just being close to mortals influence them and turn them to his side.

If he stays near Shining Armor or any other mortal pony long enough, he will just by interaction and living with them dominate them, the process will be slow in order for them not to think they are being stripped from their free will. Of course placing his hand on one of their heads also would work, physical contact is the best link between minds if you want to dominate someone.

Sauron, however isn’t necessarily in need of an unicorn who runs a place like this. Truly if what he said about the future development of the camp. It can be wise to have someone in here, so that the pony may convert recruits to his side and have an small army within both Equestrian and Crystal Empires army.

He estimates that Equestria has about two hundred thousand soldiers, what about the Crystal Empire? He doesn’t have a clue, but he thinks the number might be close. The Crystal Empires army needs to be retrained and upgraded to be as effective as any other army. They have been in void for a millennium after all.

What he doesn’t get, is the fact that they train Unicorns here, unicorns that can cast powerful spells and magic capable of impressing even such individuals as him. It's really unfortunate that the true force of the Empires and Equestrias military will be wasted in the front lines, rather than serve as an alternative to artillery and siege Equipment.

“So what have you learned?” Shining Armor asked, as he made his way towards them.

He was all wet from his sweat, his mane was a little unorganized and messy, the Armor he wore, that was of pure steel and didn’t have a saddle like the other ponies, seemed to be dusty. The Prince approached both of them and smiled, he was less angry, he was surprisingly happy.

“Have you found the one responsible for-” Sauron couldn’t finish his sentence as Shining Armor cut him off, and he hated being cut off in the middle of his sentence.

“Yes, I did, there’s nothing to worry about I took care of… that pony. Let’s go on, we have to come back early so that you may meet with the rest of the elements of Harmony later today.”

Sauron sighed heavily and he followed the Prince, he might as well ask some questions now that the douche is here. For some reason however, he started to think about the dragons he has killed. What would bring them the stealing of the heart? More importantly, for whom? He might as well ask about the dragons, when he will get back and have some time to spend with Princess Twilight. There’s no point angering Shining by mentioning dragons in this place.

‘She is a smart pony, most of my questions will be answered with the most unneeded details.’ Thought the Dark Lord, smiling as he thought about it.

She indeed was a clever pony…

Author's Note

Thanks for all the kind words, this chapter was written before my message.

Comment and remember to give the editor some love. After this chapter, you'll see some mane six

Ch 48: Train

Rarity, Pinkie Pie, Rainbow Dash, Fluttershy and of course Applejack. Five ponies, five mares, all together in a train. As Elements of Harmony the ponies received a lot of funds for their private spending, and also a lot of fame. Especially when nothing serious required their intervention, the mares could focus on their lives.

Rainbow Dash, she, the fastest flyer in Equestria. The leader of Wonderbolts after the retired Spitfire who gave up her position for somepony new to lead the Wonderbolts. Rainbow Dash was in shock, everything happened so quickly, all she knew of was that Spitfire wanted to retire. She flied to Cloudsdale in order to stop Spitfire and perhaps convince her to stay. As Rainbow came into the conference room, with old and new Wonderbolts listening to the leader. She was proclaimed to be the new coach of Wonderbolts, all she had to do was to accept.

Why Spitfire wanted to retire? One thing is teaching how to fly, a second is to fly yourself. Doing both can be tiring and can take a lot of time you can spend on flying. Her career was safe, nothing would destroy it. She wasn’t the fastest, and she wasn’t the element of harmony. Besides, she knew of Soarin’s feelings towards Rainbow, what could she do? She gave Rainbow everything, to this day sadly she hasn’t found her second half…

Rainbow Dash accepted the offer, but she was concerned about her friend and why she did it. Spitfire told Rainbow that she wanted to feel a little younger, she wanted to again feel the competition and meet new ponies rather than shout on them for being too slow. Also, she wanted to see what Rainbow will bring in into the squad.

Spitfire also told Rainbow Dash that she had it all planned. She knew she would come here in the right moment at the right time, and she would offer her becoming the leader of Wonderbolts. Rainbow Dash hugged her friend, while the crowd clapped and cheered for the new leader of the Wonderbolts. The salary was quite big, adding in the money coming from the State’s budget of twenty thousand bits per month for being the element of Harmony.

She dated Soarin and in time they got married, who knew that such a lovely relationship would occur? After a few bedtime adventures and stories, Rainbow Dash became pregnant, nine months passed and she gave birth to a filly. Soarin’s and hers fur color mixed and gave her own very rarely seen shade of blue, with her hooves becoming lighter almost as her fathers. The mane color you ask? Rainbows Rainbow mane wanted to grow on her, but the rainbow was seen only at the ends of her manes hair while everything closer was Soarin’s blue.

She lives a happy, life, she helps Flurry Heart to learn how to fly like a master. She was supposed to give her lessons, while back in the Wonderbolt Academy, she asked no other than… Spitfire to be the coach for a few days until Flurry’s quick lessons are over. Of course, then Sauron came.

Applejack! She is a fun one! Her life is simple, apples, rodeos, family reunions, taking care of Applebloom so that no thirsty stallion could do naughty things to her and that’s about it. Her life goes around her Farm and the fact she didn’t find any stallion yet. She is ashamed for herself but she hopes she might find anypony out there.

Her brother however, is together with Cheerilee. They are officially together for a year now and plan on doing a wedding! Applejack is happy that in case she will be alone someone might inherit the Family’s Apple Farm. There’s also Applebloom but she ain’t ready yet for anypony, and she is going to make sure that until she is twenty two she ain’t having much freedom!

As an element of Harmony, she also receives a fair amount of bits from the state’s budget, she uses it for planning out vacation, help sometimes the poor. Winona is an old dog, she barely walks, Applejack has been to a vet, the vet was surprised she even is able to last so long! Potions and medicines for Winona is nothing when it is compared to the friendship and love Winona gives back!

Applejack has been also spending money on expanding the apple farm a little and hiring some ponies for her to upgrade her farm! The barn needed to the repainted, the weeds needed to be ripped from the ground etc. Things she doesn’t have much strength to take care of ponies she hired took care off. Applebloom could do it, but she is to busy helping filly’s and foals from around Ponyville get their cutie marks.

Applejack wasn’t supportive of Fluttershy and Discords marriage, she doesn’t trust him too much but if Fluttershy loves him and he her back. She has nothing more to do then allow them to live together, Everypony has the right to be happy. Applejack needed a small trip like in the old days, when something was happening. She and her friends were supposed to do a surprise trip to the Empire and greet Twilight, but that Sauron came, Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash has been talking about the whole time.

Applejack listened to the stories, and she didn’t like the guy, although his actions didn’t look hostile, she better be skeptical about him. For many years, there was no intervention of the elements needed, he might be a new reason, why there should be. Of course, Twilight will say something very interesting when they arrive. For now, she is going to stay neutral.

Fluttershy, her life is crazy now that she is with Discords and also with her little son anarchy. The name wasn’t her idea, but what could she say? Discord did so much, and changed to the point he is supportive of any Equestrian action, she had to obey his pleads. She departed with Anarchy from the Crystal Empire because of fear, and also to protect her son.

Discord didn’t tell her yet, why he hates Sauron as much as he does, but she knows that in time Discord will tell them why Sauron is evil in his eyes. She also thinks he is evil, not much, but he looks sinister and his eyes are like two volcanos, that want to destroy everything. To cover the skies with ash, so that eternal darkness may reign.

Her son anarchy, he is a draconequus. However, a lot of his parts are belonging to a pony, for instance. His head all the way to his torso is of a pony, his torso is more of an horse. He has two horns of two different animals, one of a gazelle and the other of a deer. The deers is completely white, while the gazelle is like a normal gazelles horn. His back left leg is of a pony, while the rest limbs of different animals.

The mane of the foal, is black, with some random strips of her manes pink, he has Discords eyes, and a charming smile. His teeth are a little sharp for a pony, but the back teeth are wide and ready to crush vegetables or fruits. His neck is white with a yellow butter tint, in some areas his fur is snow white.

His torso, is also black, but not as black as his mane, it’s like a very dark black chocolate color. He has like Discords two pair of wings, these wings look like Nightmare Moon's wings, sharp and very bat like. One wing, the right one, is barn red in color, with some additional pure snow white feathers. The left wing is, blueberry blue, with also some random additional this time bright green feathers.

She has been trying to avoid Sauron, but he seemed to spot her anyway, he came out of nowhere and politely said who she is. She didn’t respond, yet he knew of her name. As if he read it in her mind, she felt also weak when she saw him, as if he was making her paralyzed, as if he without intention broke her.

Discord then came, and attacked him, Sauron didn’t attack her. He was able to make Discord go on a rampage, he almost used his chaotic magic to the point the surroundings would be change despite of him not wanting it. Yet Sauron was able to withstand Discords magic, he has impressive magical resistance if he was able to take on pure chaotic energy and not even bleed!

She lives with Discords in his own private dimension, with her animals. It’s nice in there, she doesn’t have to take care of everything, everything is always clean and she can go to Ponyville whenever she wants to. When she opens the door she steps outside of her cottage, while when somepony wants to go inside her cottage or knocks on it, the pony will appear in Discords Dimension.

Pinkie Pie, she has been herself for Faust knows how long! She has been organizing the biggest parties in history, she has beat the world record and prepared over on hundred thousand parties in four months! Constant work, with almost no time to rest was worth it to write her name in the history books, at least not only as the element of Harmony.

She has been trying to party out some stallions here and there, but no one is good at partying like she is. Cheese Sandwich has been looking for a mare too, but he eventually found one, her name was Big Sandwich, and she was pretty tall! However she has been gifted with a few very, very secret cake recipes Celestia would send armies to get.

She has been the one who will organize Big Macs and Cheerilee’s weeding when the time comes! Did I already mention she also was the one who, surprise, surprise. Was responsible for making the biggest chaotic cake for Discords and Fluttershy’s wedding? No? Then lemme tell you about the “Hello to the world” party she did for Anarchy when he was born! Not to mention Applebloom eighteenth birthday party!

The cake was big, giant, at the time it was made, it itself was worth a fortune as it was the biggest cake the world has probably seen for hundreds of ears. The ingredients had to be delivered constantly for two days. The money however was not a problem for Discord that just created it by copying bits. Celestia and Luna were very angry when they got to know Discords did that, might only say that inflation raised by one tenth of a percent.

Pinkie Pie however was really sad that the old crew hadn’t much time and reason to spend time together. There was nothing going on in Ponyville or in the world that required the elements intervention. Pinkie was sad, very sad, but her sadness managed to make her old friends come by and spent some time together.

Pinkie Pie didn’t trust Sauron after what Rainbow Dash told them, but she was excited to meet him. She really wanted to show him every great thing the Empire and Equestria as to offer. She didn’t understand why Rainbow hates him so much, he doesn’t seem to be so bad. They dealt with worse, and if needed she will make him smile to the point Rainbow won’t be able to see anything bad!

Rarity, she was the Queen as always, she was the rich mare in the train right now. She has been, quite shocked to hear of this Sauron. But, the way he was supposed to look like, this interested her. Blond hair, almost Applejack’s? Good athletic posture? Bipedal? Something new! She is greatly interested in him for both important and less important matters, maybe also a little privately.

He was also a great mage, as he was able to destroy the barrier and he saved Furry Heart. Hero, a protector of an defenseless child! Ohh, this sounds so, exciting, she can imagine him. However she doesn’t know how to imagine his facial structure, no fur and just white a little pale skin? How does this look like? Not to mention a little nose.

Probably rich too, noble and very romantic, with an angelic voice that just strikes in the heart! He has a interesting name too! What culture has such names, Sauron, it sounds so strong, so dominating and so frightening. As if he was given this name by a lot of ponies for some great feat! She can’t wait to meet him, Twilight is also supposed to tell them about him more. As if this stallion, or more appropriately, this male couldn’t speak for himself.

The elements were in a luxury train compartment, with silver and golden walls. Crystal lamps on the ceiling illuminating the surroundings with different colors. Each of the elements had her own place, with big purple soft cushions for her disposal. The windows wide for them to see the outside world, a long and dark carpet made by ponies that are expert at making woven carpets. This compartment was designed especially for the elements, Twilight had her own princess styled compartment.

Rainbow Dash as usually, with her mane only brushed a little so that she won’t look like an fool that doesn’t take care of her hair. Applejack, as always, with her hat on her head was lying in the pillows with her head a little down with eyes closed. The farm might had gotten some reinforcements, but she still took care of a lot of things.

Pinkie Pie, she gained just a little more fat, other than that, her mane was a little longer then usually. She was almost shaking from excitement and still had her warming smile on her head. Fluttershy, she had her mane prolonged by Discord, she tried to have an long ponytail for the day, rather than just have her hair be loose. She looked so adorable with her hair acting as an sort of hoodie for her heads sides, covering her ears.

Rarity, ah yes, the queen. She had spent hours on her mane, it glittered from all the hair sprays she used for her hair. They were a piece of rarity! She wanted to take some clothes with her, but then she thought that it’s not a good idea. She might be flooded by her fashions fans and they could make her outfit dirty. Better safe, than sorry.

There was a round table in the compartment made from dark oak wood in Canterlot specially for the elements with each of their cutie mark carved on the table to say which part of the circle belongs to what element. The whole compartment in the middle, with the restaurant being behind of them and the kitchen right in front of them. The kitchen served Everypony forwards, while also them, and if the elements wanted they could go the restaurant part.

The elements were coming close to their destination, only twenty minutes remained before they would arrive. Applejack just had to spot, that some snow lied on the green fields, flowers on meadows. She looked at the rest of the girls and wondered out loud.

“Isn’t the snow supposed to… ya know, fall in winter?”

The girls looked at the meadows, some small piles of snow were there, Fluttershy of course thought about the animals that could falsely begin to hibernate because of this anomaly. Rainbow Dash was the most confused, she as an Pegasus’s denied any right or snow to fall, especially with the Crystal Heart being in the empire.

“Maybe some small clouds got through? Either way, some snow never hurt anypony” Said Rarity.

All looked at her, giving her an questioning look.

“Well, maybe from time to time.” She admitted and smiled.

“See! Even impossible things started to happen, after that Maia, or whatever he is, appeared!” Rainbow Dash said, pointing outside.

“Now you’re just ridiculous Dash, what would a non-pony possibly do with some snow?” Applejack asked her friend.

She gave applejack a somewhat offended stare and responded. “Everything! The guy destroyed the barrier, he meant harm! Princes Luna and Celestia see nothing in it!”

Fluttershy nodded after Rainbow said those words, she was silent when Rainbow Dash said things about Sauron. For Fluttershy it's no to kind to be so angry, everyone deserve a chance. Maybe this is how he acts like, but her claim right now did sound a little pointless and stupid.

“Dash, I can understand that destroyin’ the barrier was wrong and it is suspicious. Ah don’t know much about magic, but he had to have much strength if he achieved this. Still, I bet he ain’t even thought that it can have a negative effect.”

Rainbow gave her a confused look again, and shook her head. “How? Destroying something that protects will have an impact on what is protected because it no longer will be protected!” Rainbow argued.

“Maybe he didn’t like the barrier because it couldn’t get him in!”

Rainbow Dash buried her head in her hoofs and looked back at Pinkie after a moment. “Pinkie, this is exactly why he did it! I told you earlier in Ponyville!”

“Oh.” She said and collapsed on the pillows under her.

Rainbow Dash sighed, she knew Pinkie was random but for Fausts sake. She is old enough to at least control herself! The older she gets the more serious she becomes, what can she do to stop this? She can’t contact Twilight on that or else the seriousness will get reinforcement from Twilight just by standing near!

“Rainbow dear, while at it. Why did you return to Ponyville in the first place?”

Rainbow looked angrily at Rarity. “To warn you guys, and also my family? As if I would let you get to know him without knowing from me what a dark person he is.”

Fluttershy managed to accumulate enough courage to say something, she took a breath in and said. “Rainbow Dash, I don’t think its ok to blankly show your attitude like this because of few, important, but still possibly random events.”

Rainbow Dash was speechless right now, she had her mouth half way open from shock and confusion. The things that went thru her head right now. Fluttershy almost lost Discord, that is her husband, to that dude. He wanted to kill him, to stab him in the back! Discord would probably heal himself if he had the chance.

“How can you say this!” She stood up from frustration. “You know what he has almost done and yet you defend him!”

Fluttershy took that a little personally and she shut up after Rainbows outburst. Pinkie Pie even looked at both Fluttershy and Rainbow dash and she had to intervene. Anger is destroying the friendship in the air. Applejack wants to stay neutral for now, even though she is against Sauron, she isn’t comfortable that Rainbow wants to change her views constantly.

She appeared in front of Rainbow dash with lighting speed and made her sit back on her pillows. While she herself held a microphone in her hand. She checked if it works, and the sound of her tapping in the microphone could be heard in the whole compartment, to the point the glasses on a small wooden hoof made desk shook.

“Pinkie, where did you g-” Applejack couldn’t continue as Pinkie brutally cut her off.

“PILLOW FIGHT!!!!”

The whole compartment shook like crazy from the sound, Rarity had to cover her ears as the insanely loud voice of Pinkie met her ears, Applejack jumped up from the same reason. Fluttershy flew into a corner and Rainbow Dash covered her face with her wings so that she may create an additional layer that would stop the sound. The windows cracked a little and very small parts of the crystal lamps fell off.

Rainbow looked up and saw an pillow approaching her, her eyes widened, she wanted to avoid the attack, yet she was hit with the soft pillow right in her muzzle. Rainbow dash tried to say something but before she could another hit was landed on her by Pinkie, she knew she wouldn’t win, so she grabbed a pillow herself to stop the incoming horizontal slash!

Rainbow with gracious cat movement rolled to the side like a sexy beast she is. Using her left wing she let herself be launched up to stop right when her feet met the ground after extending them. With a pillow in her hoof, she charged at the Pink warrior wielding her purple pillow giving extra bonus to silencing others that desperately try to say something!

Like a arrows shot by an archer, she had her pillow ready to be used to whack the Tartarus out of Pinkie for her random intervention. With the pillow held behind her, Rainbow begin to take the swing, she flied forwards with her back towards one of the walls while her hoof was now perfectly at a straight ninety degree angle. Countless experience in flying and hoofing over the horseshoe in midair, gave her the knowledge that her pillow will perfectly hit just when her arm is at one hundred and forty two degrees towards Pinkie.

Pinkie Pie, a clever girl she was, used her pillow to stop the incoming weapon of the Rainbow maned enemy, to shield herself from the incoming blow. Rainbow Dash with eyes full of ire, her soul burning with a flame, hotter than Celestia’s sun when the princess is in heat. Powered up Rainbows attack. While the rest of the elements just begin to lay their eyes on the struggle that will occur in a moment.

And like lighting, contact was made, the Pink entity, had to use all her power in her hoofs in order not to be send flying backwards from the attack. The wind was like a hurricane after the two pillows met. Dust, that wasn’t present on the pillows was evicted from inside of them, coloring the shockwave of the impact light gray.

Fluttershy felt the first little amounts of air on her fur, she already knew that any Breezes in this room, would had no chance of survival from the force of the wind the two of her friends have made. Applejack and Rarity barely understood what in Celestia’s sweet, soft and round flank was going on. They only cold tell one small sentence.

The Pink warrior couldn’t stand the pressure of Rainbows tack and she gave in, allowing Rainbow Dash to fall right into her Pink friend. In a desperate move to save herself from any pain on her front Rainbow wanted to shield herself, but booth her hooves were blocked by Pinkies sides, disallowing her hoofs to return to her owner. The two ponies fell into each other and their muzzles met, not in a kiss, but in a direct and painful like sting of a bee, hit.

Because of physics, and other laws of science an uneducated in that matter narrator can’t name, the two of them begin to roll all the way towards the walls. The two were like a wheel, stone wheel in one of Daring Doo’s books that rolled to smash everything in its path. The two of them had luck as there was no furniture in the way to be annihilated by the azure/pink disk.

In the end, the impact had to occur, the both of them stopped and hit themselves in their heads, by hitting the wall hard enough for them to damage the planks of the wall. Rainbow Dash was lying on Pinkie Pie with her front hoofs on the ground while Pinkie had hers around Rainbows neck. The two’s friendship was so strong, the fact that their private parts rubbed against each other was not a problem.

Rainbows sweat dropped on Pinkie Pie’s forehead, adding in some of her own self to Pinkie Pie and marking her. The two felt each others warmth, and the hearts of both mares beat like the hearts of horses after a race. Rainbow Dash looked to the right, she saw what she desired to see, Pinkies purple pillow with gold edges.

Rainbow Dash rushed with her right hoof for the pillow, but she was tricked! Pinkie Pie already went for it when her eyes returned to check on her! She read from her own yes, by using them as a mirror to spot the pillow. Before Rainbow knew, she had a pillow in her face, blocking her furtherly from saying what she wanted to scream out. Desperate to win, she flapped her wings with the same force you smack disobedient mares in a brothel.

She let out a battle roar, a somewhat thirsty battle roar. Thirsty for victory and to finally let out the hiding sentence in her screams she wants Pinkie Pie to hear! Rainbow, was about to charge again like a true Wonderbolts into battle. She wanted to let out the digging itself deeper and deeper anger for what nonsense Pinkie has done. She was however stopped by something.

It was Applejack who held her in her hoofs, away from Pinkie Pie. Rainbow was like possessed, she tried to get away and she tried to fight herself out of Applejacks warm hug. The apple mare didn’t let go, she held her tightly, so weirdly tightly it made her feel weird.

“Pinkie Pie! This wasn’t necessary!” Rarity said, still hearing sounds in her ears.

“Let go Applejack! I have to Finish the Job!”

Applejack has taken her bipedal stand, in order to hold Rainbow better but she had to be careful not to fall or else she might let go of Rainbow Dash.

“Ah won’t… let you go Dash!” She said holding her friend dearly and with as much force as she can while looking out so that she won’t hurt her.

“Rainbow Dash it was supposed to be for fun!” Pinkie said, hopping around like a bunny before the pegasi.

“We are talking about a serious matter, there is no time for fun!”

Pinkie stopped and fell on her goofy muzzle like a newborn foal. She looked at her Fiend and her eyes begin to water up, Fluttershy also came out of the corner when the situation was getting better and better.

“But, but why?”

“Because! We have a potential problem on our back! Look even Applejack supports me by holding me from continuing this mess!”

“Ah don’t, I only stopped you from destroying everything inside!”

PinkiePie sat, she did a small circle with her hoof on the carpet and tried to reason with her friend “Well, it wasn’t just for fun, you know. Y-”

“For what then!” Rainbow used the opportunity and got out of Applejacks grip.

“You literally yelled at Fluttershy for just saying what she thinks, I didn’t want to make you angry I wanted to stop the anger.” She said quickly, and looked at her friend with sad eyes.

Rainbow looked at Pinkie Pie and then at Fluttershy who looked a little scared indeed, she felt ashamed and she felt as if she has done something horrible. She in fact did, she assaulted her friend for stating her mid, it wasn’t normal even for Fluttershy to say such things.

“Pinkie Pie is right, you did overreact Rainbow Dash.” Rarity said, adding from the back.

“Well, I-I.” She lacked words.

She indeed overreacted, she shouldn’t have had yelled at Fluttershy, especially since Fluttershy is a not as good at accepting bad emotions towards her. She felt really ashamed she wanted to say sorry but something blocked her. Guilt of saying, what she said and of what she wanted to do. She was carried by anger like a teenager.

“I’m sorry Fluttershy, I shouldn’t have yelled at you.” Rainbow said, she looked at the ground and sniffed.

Fluttershy approached her friend and hugged her, giving her a warm embrace. Rainbow Dash put her head on Fluttershy’s shoulder and a small very hardly to notice tear went down her cheek. The two ponies hugged themselves. All while Fluttershy said with her sweet and quiet voice something into her ear.

“It’s okay, sometimes anger has more control then we do.”

Rainbow sniffed once again answered. “That’s very true”

The two ponies broke their hug, and now was Rainbows turn to apologize to no other pony then to PinkiePie, who has been smiling widely for the past ten seconds. Rainbow approached her Pink friend, and before she even started Pinkie hugged Rainbow, while hugging her a squeaky sound was let out as if Pinkie Pie was a giant teddy bear plush!

“We’ll continue in the palace?” Pinkie Asked.

Rainbow although she has been almost crying, let out a small laugh that indicated her mood has greatly improved. “Yes, why not.”

The two proceeded to look at each other, and Rainbow finally broke the barrier and said out loud. “I’m sorry, I shouldn’t have had reacted like that.”

“Oh it's okay! Nothing has happened Dashy!”

While the two shared one last hug, Applejack looked out the window, they were literally five minutes or so from the station. The Crystal Empire was not more than a few kilometers away. The only thing that remains right now to do, is to get their luggage out and be prepared to get out and met their friend Twilight!

“Listen y’all the station I close, you better start getting your stuff ready!” Applejack proclaimed.

Pinkie and Rainbow broke the hug and each one, but Rainbow Dash, approached the big looking like a wardrobe trunk. Rarity opened the trunk and she took her large red baggage, while Applejack put out her yellow bag with her things inside. Fluttershy had her own, made by Discords magic baggage that was way smaller than Rarity’s

Rainbow just flew towards her home, she had her things all in the Empire. She only wanted to inform her friends of Sauron, she still had a few lessons with Flurry Heart before she returns home. If anything, she has a lot of money, so she can afford buying herself new temporary needed for survival in the Empire clothes.

Only a few more minutes, and there will be a lot of hugs and kisses.

Author's Note

Here we have our Elements of Harmony.

Remember to comment and give love to the Editor Raistlin Phantom.

ch 49: Nice To See You Back!

Twilight has been waiting patiently on the station, Cadence didn’t come as she had her princess work to do. However, she promised to greet her friends later when they come back. Twilight also was supposed to tell Rainbow, that her things are still in the Empire and that she should say when she is flying back to Equestria and not disappear without a word.

Four guards were standing guarding her, while the station was prepared for the Elements coming, there was a red carpet on the floor so that her friends might feel appreciated. Truly unnecessary details that stop simple ponies from using their necessary space. There were flowers, vines, different kinds of plants around to satisfy Fluttershy. Again as if they just couldn’t let them look like normal ponies.

The vines were wrapped around the wooden support for the roof. It wasn’t the best greeting site ever, but at least her friends don’t come with the Crystal Empires train that would be of better use if it slammed itself at full speed into a mountain and made a hole. It’s made of Crystal so it wouldn’t break.

It bothered her, what Sauron said. It bugged her, it bit her. She felt weird, she felt betrayed, she felt alone again just as she has lost Spike. She can’t go to him for a visit, as the dragons are very tense when it comes to ponies. The tries to reform pony-Dragon relations went too far, and the Dragons want to regress the “ponification” of their land and culture.

When did she receive the message? After Sauron has left, she adjusted his flames so that whatever message he burns will go to her rather than Celestia. That way she and he could have small chats by sending each other’s messages through this system. The Dragon Lands are on a brink of a civil war and he needs to stop contacts with ponies.

Celestia doesn’t know of this, she left Dragon matters to her, she is a minister of foreign affairs. She is the new face of Equestrian diplomacy. Many dragons have been “loose” so to say, many went somewhere, perhaps as an protests and stopped paying taxes. Taxes in Dragon land are different, they involve taking ten to twenty percent of what a dragon has caught hunting. Or dug, some Dragons dig gems, gold, silver, or any other ore and make money, tolls, armor, and swords.

Mints work differently, a Dragon may offer his own made coins to the mint in exchange for food or something different. These coins will be taken, and on them the Dragons will curve out the current Dragon Lord’s portrait and behind it add the emblem of the Dragon lands. The Dragon lands were supposed to adapt new laws regarding economy, to be at least somewhat familiar to the rest of the world.

It was her idea, Spike wasn’t too good at being a ruler. He was more of a speaker and was serving as the voice of Ember. He wasn’t bad, he also had as the consort of her Majesty Ember the right to propose his own reforms that the council of elder Dragons could approve of. If the changes weren’t big and they included minor amendments then Ember could approve it without the council.

What the Dragon's call “ponification” in reality is just modernization and adaptation to have friendly relationship with the ponies. She can’t allow ponies, to beaten, bullied, used even as slaves at some points because the dragons deem them as worse. It’s something that has to change, Embers father is neutral in that matter.

Spike and Ember both pushed for social benefits in the Dragon lands. The Dragons liked the idea, but of course in order to keep the benefits you had to have sources from which you could maintain them. Which is one of the reasons the tax was put on Dragons. The education of young dragons was dire, they learned at homes, not in schools. This had to change and Twilight asked Spike to set up a ministry of Education.

Public schools have been set up, pony teachers and even Griffin teachers volunteered to teach the young dragons. Many Dragon teachers and professors that finished their education in Manehattan disagreed with the idea, as it would require the hiring of state officials in order to run the ministry. It would require more money to build these schools.

Another reason for why the tax has been set up, not to mention foreign investment that were in most cases destroyed. Dragons didn’t want to allow their ores to be mined by others. There was an edict that promised the protection of such mines, the Dragons almost started a rebellion. If not for Ember telling them that the mines would give every pinch of what they mine to their Homeland.

Dragons were very resistant to damage and diseases. There was no need for now for the dragons to have public hospitals and clinics. Private Clinics and Hospitals were doing fine for hundreds of years. There was a need for the Dragons to do build census bureau's and count births and deaths. The Dragons assumed there is at least a one hundred thousand of Dragons in the world. From which forty thousand are in the Dragon land.

Poor infrastructure, Dragons may fly but not every dragon is able to fly with tons of gems, they use wagons to transport ores and gems. There are almost no roads, only paths made by the travelers. Dragons need to learn also to call the roads a name, Caves are spread all across the Dragon Land with areas that have fifty or a hundred caves near each other are called cities.

The Dragons need to also get their independent Dragons back to their homeland. These Dragons may not identify as a citizen of Dragon Land, but they definitely will seek support if anything happens to them, therefore its not fair. Some Dragons live a nomadic life, and she has nothing against it, however these Dragons if they want it or not, have to obey their Dragon Lord.

In a way, thanks to Spike being Embers lover, she has control over the Dragons in some degree, she can, if needed. Even make the Dragons support Equestria. Of course she would never try to do it, if the situation wouldn’t require her to do so. She only wants to help and make the Dragons great and powerful. The Pony-Dragon alliance can be extremely profitable for both countries.

She doesn’t understand the antipathy towards any reform Ember is doing, she is a dragoness and therefore she is seen as weaker. Sexism in the Dragon Land has its roots, and it will be very hard to get rid of especially since the Dragons live thousands of years. Her Reforms aim for the future, Twilight only wants Ember to be remembered as a good ruler who made the Dragons lands modernized and tolerant. Rather than old, with nothing more to offer the dangerous paths, full of volcanoes and fires ready to devour every non-dragon.

The trail of smoke coming in could be seen in a distance, her friends are probably going to arrive in just a minute now. She is more than happy to see them again, every moment spent with her friends is a moment she will never forget. Especially now after some sad words said by Sauron. She didn’t take it very personally but it still hurt.

While Twilight was waiting, she felt that something will happen today, she doesn’t know why but she feels this day will be different, that this day will be very brutal and vile. She doesn’t know why, something tells her that, she also feels lighter that Sauron is gone. Weird, as if something heavy was put off her back.

Twilight is no one to judge others, but he seems to by just standing near, look so great and so dominating. He looks so, powerful, that the air she breathes becomes warmer and denser, harder to breath with. That standing in the near of him is also tiring. Every one of his words is louder than any other sound around, even if a bee decides to fly near her ear, his voice is louder the bees wings.

His words are also sometimes hypnotizing, when he makes a lot of fair points or wants her to remember something, she falls for these words. She is wrapped around his finger and she listens to everything he has to say. When he said it was just an observation and nothing more, simple fact stating. He told her this, so, incredibly slowly, and at the same time she didn’t have much time to think about the words he said as he started with another subject.

His very words seemed as if they had the power to manipulate the whole world to his liking. While everything that lives, can speak or has conscious was under these words, was their slave of some sort. She never thought of anything like that, but this made her think. Was he doing something to her mind?

He wouldn’t dare, he wouldn’t dare to try and play with her like with a toy. He isn’t so stupid to risk her a princess of a foreign country be angry at him. Especially since he is dependent on their help that can get him back to his own world from which he came from. The concept of other worlds still made her crazy.

New Kingdoms, civilizations and new friends she could meet. Everything would be possible if she could with Sauron’s and the Princesses help open a portal to that world. Maybe some of the shards from the mirror Sunset Shimmer used to transport herself in to alternative dimension of Equestria could help achieving this?

It definitely could help them breaking the wall between worlds. Sauron doesn’t know of the mirror, but he could for sure be interested in it and its power. She doesn’t know much about the alternative dimension Sunset Shimmer lived in, but she is sure it had to do with some strange entities. Princess Celestia herself didn’t know what.

Anything might come to use, she was very saddened when the mirror was destroyed by Sunset, she barely got to know her, either way. There were no records of what is behind the mirror and nopony tried to enter inside to see what is on the other side.

As Twilight thought, the train got closer, to the point you could hear the sound of the train moving on the trails. Twilight shook her head and stopped her thinking, for the first time since she went towards the Griffin Empire. The train was moving in closer, the engine driver tooted to indicate the train is coming.

There were of course other ponies but they were dissallowed to enter the area where the elements will stand on. One fifth of the station was reserved for the elements. Twilight thought it was unnecessary, her friends are normal ponies, there is no need for such rude behavior towards others, but of course what can she do. The empires officials that are seen almost every time nowhere in the castle requested it to be so.

The train started to slow down, and it got closer, Twilight had to live through the torture of it starting to using its brakes to loose speed. The giant metal pink colored machine eventually was getting way closer and it moved very slowly, turtle speed slowly. Twilight could see ponies waving towards in the train compartments, of course she waved back with a smile she trained long to achieve.

Eventually the elements trains compartment came, it was dark, and was made by Canterlotian experts to be as comfortable as on can hope for. The outside looked decently, it had big windows, large doors for the elements to exit with. The glass windows made it so that ponies outside saw nothing that as inside, the glass just looked black.

The train stopped with the compartment right in front of Twilight. Twilight looked at the wooden doors, made from oak wood from the Everfree forest, one of the most hardest from wood there is. The guards beside her went towards the doors and opened them pulling the brass handles. The first pony to come out was of course Rainbow Dash, who dashed forwards.

“Long time no see?” She asked her and gave Twilight a quick hug.

“Every second is like a year when it comes to your absence!” Twilight said.

“Now ain’t this my, Twili?” Twilight heard the familiar to her dialect.

It was Applejack who came outside next, she was almost in front of her, behind her was Rarity and Fluttershy. The two hugged deeply, Applejack didn’t see Twilight for a long time now, and she really wanted to see her again. It’s one of her best friends after all.

“I’m so happy to see you!”

“Me too! It’s been long since Ah got my holiday, it’ll be nice to spend some time together again.”

Applejack pulled her bag with her, that had her cutie mark on both sides and stepped to the side for Rarity to come next. Pinkie Pie was behind her happily hopping around waiting for her friend to finish exchanging smiles with Twilight before she comes.

“Darling! I missed you so much! Come here let me hug you.”

Twilight and Rarity embraced each other, with Rarity kissing her on both her right and left cheek like a old grandma does to her grandchildren. The smooches were soft and juicy, leaving a small mark on her cheeks. Twilight blushed a little, and got dirty with Rarity’s white powder she has to whiten her fur.

When they stopped they looked each other into their eyes, Rarity narrowed her yes, and she looked like she just drunk lemon juice and cringed. She looked at her friend and Twilight tried to know why Rarity is looking at her like that. To be serious she looked a little ridiculous with that expression. Like an bad aunt that came to spank every foal she sees for bad behavior.

“You don’t use that special cream after bath for your fur to be nice and soft like the hair of a little filly don’t you!”

Twilight smiled embarrassed “No…”

Rarity looked away and crossed her hoofs. “You need to work on yourself, and find yourself a good pony!”

“Rarity I don’t think that’s necessary-” Twilight tried to reason, but with Rarity she was powerless, even as an Alicorn.

“Necessary, If I can’t find myself somepony, then at least I can help you find somepony.”

Applejack was snickering together with Rainbow Dash behind of her from the scene that was happening. Pinkie Pie did her tenth circle around herself and her axis trying new styles of hopping around from boredom. While Fluttershy was looking at the vines and flowers that were ripped from the ground and now we're dying without a drop of water.

“Rarity I’m very thankful for you caring, but there is no need for that for now.” Twilight said embarrassed, as the guards heard everything, she added quietly “Maybe we’ll talk about my private life, somewhere else?”

“Alright, however I’m excited meeting him.” She said raising her eyebrows up and down.

“He’s out with shining for a little trip to see the camp.” Twilight said and Rarity’s mood saddened a little, she joined the two mares behind Twilight.

Fluttershy wanted to approach Twilight and say something, while taking a breath in but Pinkie Pie moved in and prohibited any of her contact to be made with Twilight. Pinkie Pie hugged the lavender Princess very tightly, to the point Twilights bones could be heard cracking. Twilight wasn’t even able to say hello.

“Twilight! I missed you so much!” Pinkie rubbed herself against her fur on her chest.

“I missed… you too… Pinkie Pie.” Was everything what Twilight could say, while smiling.

When Pinkie Pie let go of her, she almost fell but she regained her balance, surprisingly her back didn’t hurt like it did before. Pinkie Pie hopped away leaving Twilight only Fluttershy to greet and that was it. She and her friends could go towards the palace and talk about different things in the end talking about Sauron whom her friends were interested in.

“Twilight,” Said Fluttershy, gently hugging her, using less force then a bunny, “I’m so happy to see you.” Twilight hugged Fluttershy back.

“I’m happy to see you too, I thought Discord wouldn’t let you come?”

“He’s not like that, of course after you talk to him.”

“Well Twilight, where’s your brother?” Applejack asked.

Twilight turned to her friend, while their Luggage was taken by a porter. Twilight together with Fluttershy went forwards in order so that nopony but they could hear what she was about to say.

“He and Shining are away, Shining managed to invite him to the training camp in the forest. So that he may learn a few things about the Empires Military.”

“What!?” Rainbow Dash shouted. “You allow him to just simply walk there and see everything?”

“Rainbow! There’s almost nothing there! Only cadets walk out of there, and the highest possible rank to achieve is the rank of a private.” Twilight said.

“Still, it’s not a good idea to just allow him to go there.” Rainbow said, angry.

“Rainbow, there’s nothing wrong with allowing him to see anything, it’s even better he can do something. He has nothing in the Empire, he knows nothing about the Empire and us ponies. You know why.” Twilight said, annoyed by Rainbows Sauron-Phobia.

Rainbow didn’t say a word more, Applejack, Pinkie Pie and Rarity looked at each other wondering what Twilight meant exactly by these words. Twilight took a breath in and looked at her friends with a friendly look. A little blush appeared on her cheeks, she didn’t want to say it, but she didn’t find anything wrong about that.

“I really am happy that to know we can again be together like in the old days.” She said.

“Twilight, seas, hills, mountains and forests will never break our friendship apart.” Applejack said.

“We can be thousands of kilometers away from each other, and our bond will never break because of how stretched it will become.” Rarity added.

“We will party like never before!” Pinkie Pie said out loud.

“The old days, as you said. Are always present.” Rainbow pushed in her own sentence into the crowd.

Fluttershy just nodded to every one of those statements.

“That’s nice to hear, really appreciate to hear that.”

Before any one of them knew, PinkiePie group hugged them by getting every one of them in her arms, the elements couldn’t breathe. PinkiePie had impressive amounts of strength in her hoofs. Every one of them wondered where did she gain so much strength? She isn’t working like Applejack on the farm, she isn’t weight lifting. Then again, PinkiePie was a giant mystery.

“Group hug!” She said.

When PinkiePie let them go she again was bunny hopping around them. Twilight let out a small laughter, it was indeed like in the old days. Too bad that the elements have to gather just when he has appeared, he might think it is a act of aggression towards him. He knows about the power of the elements, thanks to tales of them defeating villains.

“Anyway’s lets go to the Palace, Cadence couldn’t come outside because of her injury. She’s probably waiting for us impatiently.” Twilight said in her librarian voice.

The ponies stood up and looked at her with confused looks.

“What in Tarnation happened?” Asked Applejack.

“Is a very long story, I will tell you on our way towards the Palace.”

Twilight wanted to go but Rainbow stopped her. “Wait a minute, when I was here she was fine, what could have happened in two days?”

“It’s very unbelievable what happened, believe me I still doubt that what I saw was real.”

Rainbow Shook her friend “But what exactly happened?” She got pulled by Rarity to the ground.

“Rainbow Dash! What’s wrong with you! Since that Sauron arrived you’re acting crazy!”

“I support that.” Applejack said rising her hoof in the back.

Twilight got into the conversation. “Wait, what do you know about him?”

“Not much, will we know is that he is scary, wears spiky armor I won’t like. That he’s a giant that can turn into a small blond bipedal creature with spiky ears.” Rarity said, counting on her hoof what she said.

“That he was fightin’ Discord. That he is a bad non-pony that deserves to be in stone.” Applejack added.

Twilight got confused. “Who told you he’s bad?” Twilight asked, concerned who told such things to her friends.

Applejack and Rarity pointed at Rainbow Dash who just smiled. Twilight frowned at her friend. Sauron wasn’t bad, she could say he is just weird, and maybe sometimes creepy but he has his own reasons for being who he is. He has been in war for decades from what she knows, he has lost many subjects, he has lost much and felt much pain.

“Rainbow Dash, he is not bad, and evil. It's better if I told you the truth in the Palace.”

“Why not here Sugarcube?” Applejack asked.

“It’s a secret, and a very important topic.” Twilight said, slightly lowering her voice.

“A very important, you won’t believe until he himself will tell you.” Fluttershy who was silent all the time added, only strengthening the seriousness of Twilights statement.

Pinkie Pie even got interested and begin to listen to all this, while eating popcorn she has mysteriously gotten from somepony. The ponies finally exited the train station and found themselves on the way towards the city, that as always, was blinding them with sunlight that reflected from the surface of the Crystal homes.

The ponies were currently getting on the paths to the city, while passing the gate that meant they found themselves in the borders of the city. Fun fact, Cadence planned on rebuilding it and placing a powerful shield on the gate so that a small rock wall might be built around the city. However the pans were scrapped due to Celestia’s word.

“How was the journey?” Twilight asked.

“Pretty good, for the most part, without counting the last ten minutes or so.” Applejack said looking at Pinkie Pie and Rainbow Dash.

“Oh come on Applejack, you liked it!” Pinkie Pie said appearing in front of her with her hoof going down her chest.

“Uhh, no.” She sated imply.

Pinkie Pie saddened and started to walk slowly forwards with her mane touching the ground. Rainbow Dash seemed to ignore Applejacks comment and fled above her friends like a bird ready to drop some bombs on statues. Rarity was simply walking beside Fluttershy and observing the snow as it melted away slowly.

“Twilight, why is there snow around the city?”

Twilight stopped and turned around to wait for her friends to approach her. “I think it's time to tell you what happened yesterday.”

Her friends looked at each other with worried expression, Twilight continued to go forwards and she started to describe the day, or the night. She mentioned herself asking Sauron if he wanted to test his strength against her and he agreed. This is how she overloaded her horn and landed in the hospital wing for a few hours.

“Wait, this Sauron is an powerful mage?” Rarity asked.

“Yes, he is more then powerful, he is extremely powerful and also wise. Although in matters I normally do to interest myself with.” Twilight said.

She got back to the story, she said how she woke up in the night, and she stood up. She tried to look or some doctors but she was alone. She felt extremely cold and she didn’t like that. Her friends already suspected what happened at the time, but they let her continue. Twilight described how she ran in the hallways and about her injuries she has inflicted upon herself. How she can’t move anything heavy and cast powerful spells for some time.

She said how she looked out the window and the storm was above the city. How it froze everything around the city and left nothing behind but ice and destruction. How frostbite was about to be the main problems of the ponies in a minute. She ran, she galloped towards Cadence and that she met her and she got to know the painful truth. The truth that the Crystal Heart was stolen.

“What?!?!” PinkiePie yelled.

“How is this possible?!” Rainbow asked.

“Isn’t the Empire a safe place for the Heart?” Applejack added.

“How could have his happened?” Rarity asked next.

“Oh my…” Fluttershy said, still quietly.

“Everypony please, I know that these are very unbelievable news to you, but I myself do not know who and why stole the Heart. All I know is that it was found again.”

“The Heart was upgraded by Discord to keep the storm away even if it wasn’t active. So why didn’t the storm disappear when the Heart was found? Where was it found anyway?” Rainbow asked.

“I didn’t ask Cadence, but it had to be somewhere outside of the city.” Twilight answered her friend Rainbow Dash.

“Well, what happened next?” Applejack asked.

The Elements continued to go forward, they were really close to reach the crystal homes and find themselves in the city already, the poster from the station probably was already in the city giving the luggage to ponies in the Palace.

“That wasn’t as breathtaking as what Sauron was able to do, you didn’t see the damage he caused to the storm. He obliterated a wide chunk of the storm with one mighty attack he later constructed again with my help. It was a powerful attack that managed to do what Luna and Celestia weren’t able to achieve!”

The ponies gasped, Rainbow Dash almost fell on the ground from the shock. This had to be a lie, there is no pony,o r non-pony. Especially not Sauron that are more powerful than the Princesses. What Twilight was saying had to be a lie, she had to see something wrong and what she saw wasn’t as great as she thinks it was.

“It’s impossible, nopony is stronger than the Princesses!”

“Our laws of magic may not apply to his Rainbow Dash! Therefore he achieved what he did. Meaning he could do much more or less in different situations!”

“Still, this doesn’t mean he can achieve what the Princess couldn’t. Maybe if they tried the same thing, they would succeeded. What did he even do in the first place?” She asked and flew in front of her.

Twilight stopped. “He explained to me that the attack needs to be one. The attack was an elemental attack that magically very heavy and could be ranked as a A+ or even a S leveled spell in my books.”

“He just fired such an spell with ease.” Rarity said shocked.

“With great ease, he didn’t even look like he bothered with maintaining it, he is a very skilled mage.” Twilight noted. “The spell contained, even needed dark magic in order to work.” She said very slowly.

“Whoa! Hold on a sec’ you allowed him to use dark magic in the Empire?” Applejack asked, almost speechless.

“He promised he wouldn’t do anything bad and that he could control it-“ Twilight was cut off.

“You can’t trust him, he could have used it against you!”

“Rainbow Dash!” Twilight yelled. “Please stop cutting me off, and listen to the end!”

Rainbow obeyed Twilight and landed on the ground, she looked away and Twilight could finally continue her speech. Fluttershy was the only one that was behaving right now. Together with Pinkie Pie to most surprise. The two waited for what Twilight was about to say.

“He did as he promised, he controlled the spell, it was an powerful spell that caused some of the ground to shatter under its power, but that is normal for most spells higher than level A.” She said calmly. “The answer to his problems, was that he needed light, and darkness together. It surprised me he can manipulate the elements so well, as if he was a master of crafting magic…

…I thought about it, the answer were layers, he needed to make it whole by making the attack from layers and not mixing everything in it. He did so, makig the spell shaped like a spear spear and a Giant Explosion vanished a very big part of the Storm. Hurting it for good and making it weaker if it will ever return.”

While mentioning this event, she remembered he called her clever. She felt special. She felt better, she felt warm and finally she felt loved from a person she never met, something she didn’t receive because she is herself. Most Love from foreigners comes from the fact who she as a Princess and Element, and not from her, from Twilight Sparkle.

“Twilight? You there?” Applejack asked, waving her hoof in front of the princess of friendship.

“Yes, yes! I’m here.”

“You doze off for a moment.” Fluttershy said and approached her friend putting her hoof on her forehead. “You’re really warm, and a little red. Is everything alright Twilight?”

“That’s nothing, I’m fine there’s nothing to worry about.” Twilight assured them all.

“Are you sure?” Pinkie Pie asked concerned. “If you will be sick we won't’ be able to throw you a , ‘good old days that are always present’ party.” She said sadly.

“No there really is no problem, perhaps It's because of my horn, its injury could cause me to have a fever if anything. As Alicorn this doesn’t really affect me and my strength.”

“Well if you say so.” Applejack commented. “You’re the clever one from all of us.”

Twilights ears moved when she heard one important word.

“Could you repeat that please?”

“I said that you are a clever pony. You’re the one who was responsible for all studies and research.”

Twilight looked into the distance as the one word echoed in her mind. She didn’t know why but it didn’t held the same power, when Sauron said it, it felt differently. It felt better, she felt better, she felt happier. She blinked, but for her an minute was just passing by, where once Applejack stood, now stood he, in the Empire, in the cold, in the ice. Around her buildings, hugged in ice, while wind destroyed everything, he stood.

Before her, he stood, in his dark black noble vesture, probably from Mordor, with his right sleeve burned revealing his arms muscles. He wasn’t ripped like someponies, he had the body and the right properties to be satisfying.

He looked at her, he smiled and he said, In his sweet, voice, that didn’t sound loud or quiet, it was perfect.

“You’re a smart pony, Princess Twilight.” His voice hypnotizing, and so floral.

Author's Note

Comment, and share. Give some love to the editor. etc.

I love you, and know that I miss every one of you who leaves. Kiss

Ch 50: Breath In...And Out

Together with Shining and New Order, Sauron went where the regular soldiers train. It was nothing more than a large field with dummies made from wheat placed on a cross with a face made out of a bucket. Simply saying, literally nothing worth of attention. Between the dummies was enough space for the ponies to fight hoof on hoof in a brawl to test their natural fighting skills.

This is was a disgrace to everything he has ever seen, no gym was even in this place. What are they, working on farms for the locals? Something would at least come out of that, he would organize the hell out of this place to the point you’d fit ten more areas in! However he has already talked about it, no need to repeat the subject.

Like, why? Who would even benefit from this useless camp! Yes he understands it can produce fresh meat for the wars. He understands that it can be a good training place for new recruits that later will go somewhere else. The Empire has so much land on which forests grow, it's sad to see they won’t cut out a few more trees in order to build up the place.

Yet it is stupid not to aim for both numbers, while the population is high and quality when there’s much time to improve on the recruits. It’s a shame this has to exist, he would burn this camp, he would literally do worse than Galadriel did to Dol Guldur after three invasions by the Witch-King. Two thousand and ninety years of pure history and usefulness are gone.

While Sauron looked at the wide field of nothingness and pure sadness that just demanded to lay waste in his mind by seeing the horrifying state of this camp. He shook his head. Shining Armor and New Order were talking to him something, he ignored it completely. He doesn’t have the mental strength that is worth such an punishment of listening to both of them.

Sauron looked behind himself, in the distance were the barracks, while almost in the middle was the home of the governor and the teaching ponies. He would put a gym right here. Build paths and add some more dummies to where the regular soldiers train. Make the unicorns sturdy illusions, Add a second wall from wood and upgrade the previous one with rock. Make outposts outside the encampment for the soldiers to go and train there some of their skills, like archery or speed.

Make it a Mordor style fortress for the region. Raise a hill and perhaps even raise the whole camp upwards with his strength. An easy task, it only would need a few minutes for him to achieve everything properly. He as a Maia before he joined Morgoth, added a few things into the world, but just a few minor things.

After the whole world was created, you needed to, make it better, which is why from time to time a river or a small canyon had to be curved in the earth so that the land may look better. Enough of that, he has no interest in staying here any longer he might as well ask a few more questions and ask to go back to the City. Right now, this camp is the worst thing he possibly has seen so far.

“Is there any point in this camp whatsoever?”

“What do you mean by that?” Shining asked taking that question personally.

“There’s nothing here, not even stuff, stuff to lift.” Sauron looked at him with his blazing gaze, he said it with a tired voice full of disappointment.

“Well, yes. For instance young newbies can learn the basics, and even ponies with no future as a guard may try and learn a few things with a sword.” Shining said with a optimistic tone.

Sauron just looked away, he rolled his eyes and breathed out slowly. “Arming up citizens?”

“Not exactly, they volunteer for the sake of the country. If needed they know they’ll be called.”

Sauron nodded, his hands behind his back, he looked one more time at the field, he literally felt utter nonsense unspoken beaming from this camp. He wanted out this instant, he wanted to squish every pony in the camp for being here. Why did he even agree to come here? He wanted to know what bothers Shining Armor, and talk to him.

Looking at this, makes him want to do bad things to the ponies, not because of how miserable they are, but because of the weakness that they as a nation are, just weak, an easy goal. He could right now, with his pure mind and will kill New Order, break his horn, take control of Shining Armor in an instant. While lay ruins to this camp, summon shadow and darkness in a giant vortex that would disintegrate and swallow everything.

March on the City, wield lighting and magic, use illusions to trick the ponies and soldiers in thinking that the princesses are the enemy he is. Corrupt the landscape and with time pierce the whole region with his influence. Construct powerful weapons and capture powerful artefacts, have thousands of hostages, with the elements probably in the city, he would be invincible.

However there is something keeping him from doing this, something tells him he doesn’t need to do just that. He could focus on what he wanted to focus on, the officials and the elites in the county, to become the true ruler of the Empire from behind. And when the time comes backstab Cadence, throw that Flurry Heart into a dungeon or dominate her mind with his will. Declare war if necessary, and demand a treaty promising good care of the royalty for exchange of a demilitarized zone stretching along the border of the Empire and Equestria forty miles into the land.

That would be just a portion of what he would demand, of course he would use his skills in order to achieve diplomatic contact with other realms and form alliances. Promise them prestige and gold, land and perhaps even the possibility of being immortal. Anything that might be suitable for their tastes he would promise and give at first, then stop, with time slowly increasing their thirst of more and therefore addicting them to himself.

“Twilight and her friends are probably already in the palace by now, do you have any more questions? Ask we won’t come back for some time.”

Sauron wanted to go back, he was pleased with the decision Shining has made. However he debated in his mind if he did have any questions about the camp. He didn’t, it was miserable enough to be not in his interest .Sauron shrugged and responded with a calm and cold tone as always.

“No.” Said the Dark Lord, cold enough for the ponies to fear the chilly wind.

“Alright then, New Order, keep the camp in check. We are going back to the palace.” Shining said.

“Of course, you can count on me.” The pony bowed his head to these orders.

Sauron went after Shining towards the chariots that were guarded by the pegasi who seemed to talk about something. While going by, Shining eyes the swords that lay against the wall of the housing apartment of the governor and the teachers. He looked at them weirdly and Sauron also glanced at them.

Normal, steel swords, regular hide hilt with a well-made blade. It looks well balanced, the pommel was round and made from steel too. The cross guard could be a little longer, but what do you expect from equipment for recruits to be like? The grip’s leather was brown while the rest of the sword was basically metal and that’s all.

‘Amateur Gondorian craftsmanship’ Thought Sauron.

All of a sudden Shining Armor stopped, Sauron stopped too. Why did they stop, has something happened, has Shining located something dangerous worth of attention and action? No? Oh, it seems he was expecting too much, the prince just looked at the two swords and hummed under his breath. Sauron wanted to snap his own neck.

“Do you mind having a small duel?”

Sauron looked at the Prince with a raised eyebrow. That was a surprise, he didn’t think the pony might suggest a sword fight. He wasn’t to good at fighting in close combat, he could taunt and trick the prince to make him lose miserably while humiliating him. He’d rather be using magic then fight with a sword at close range. Most fights ended badly for him, however a quick duel might not be the worst idea.

“Sure, why not. You want to have a sword fight?”

“Yep, I need to move my bones a little.” Shining responded.

“Wonderful, let me get you proper equipment!” New Order said from behind.

“No need for this, these two there will be fine”.

The two swords were illuminated with Shining’s magic, the sound could be heard, he levitated the swords over to them, Sauron took his sword in his hand and eyed it carefully. He could see minor cracks on the blade. The grip itself felt weird, as if it was never used before by anyone in fact. Sauron could however note they were polished good and he could see his reflection in the blade.

“Now, let’s set up the rules. Let’s do it changing turns K?”

Sauron nodded in response.

“Good, I’ll go first. No dirty tricks, like sand in the eyes or aiming for sensitive ‘weak points’.”

“No charging.” Sauron said next.

Shining Raised his eyebrow. “Really? Uhhh, only swords and no help with hoofs or hands.”

“No barrage of random unjustified attacks.” Sauron said after Shining.

Shining was getting nervous. “No help from outsiders.” He looked at new Oder who smiled simply and looked away whistling.

“No running.” Sauron finished.

“Alright, let’s get into positions.” Shining said ready.

Sauron took seven steps back and held his word tightly in his right hand where his ring was. He’d prefer his mace but a sword is fine too, maces are not as commonly used as you’d think. He likes maces, you can just splatter your enemy with a mace with no repercussions. Can break the enemies block, destroy his shield, wipe out entire battalions.

He as a Maia, without himself in his armor he is able to send soldiers flying, he has more strength then one would think because of his nature. He is strong enough to hold a pony like Celestia in his arms without breaking a sweat. The matter of becoming slightly bigger was just to make sure he would handle the weight, he did!

The ponies in the barracks got interested and peaked out their windows to see the battle, some went outside to observe the struggle. There was at least a few hundred heads sticking out of all the windows of the barracks. Sauron ignored the crowds and focused on his enemy Shining Armor. He might as well play with the prince.

“Go!” New Order yelled.

Shining started to move forwards, Sauron took one careful step towards his enemy, he wanted to place his second hand on the hilt but he sticked to the plan he had in his head. The unicorn was closing in, normally he’d charged by now, yet the rule was not to charge. Sauron kept on maintaining the eye contact while from time to time releasing some of his true self out in the form of breaking one’s mind.

His flaming gaze was dangerous, he could literally make Shining trip right now if he wanted to make it so. The prince’s will was strong but not strong enough for him. Dark Lord of Mordor made one more tiny step forwards placing his right foot onwards towards the enemy. That’s when Shining armor attacked with a weak piercing attack aimed at Sauron’s left shoulder.

The Dark Lord blocked the incoming attack with his sword and pushed the sword held in Shining magic away. While weakening the Shining’s grip on the sword slightly while doing so. The two moved like two cheetah move around their prey. Sauron wanted to play defensively. Trying to trick Shining into a trap.

The Prince took one step forwards and launched one strong horizontal attack aiming for the head, Sauron blocked the attack, he immediately threw the sword away on the left side and took an large step backwards. Shining wanted to deliver a clean straight cut from the left but Sauron again blocked the attack this time himself attacking the incoming sword.

If not for Shining Magic the sword would have flown away, but thanks to the magic he could keep the sword by himself. Sauron again awaited the enemies attack. However he wanted to provoke the action, he launched a false attack aiming at Shining torso dashing forwards like a arrow, and immediately with amazing unseen by anyone speed, returned to his position

While Shining wanted to block the attack and pin Sauron’s sword down to then himself dash forward and stop at his neck the Prince was under great surprise when Sauron’s sword wasn’t there anymore. Shining decided to take a offensive path, he walked forwards sometimes going a little to the right or left, constantly attacking Sauron while Holding his blade before him.

Sauron however caught the blade in a panel break. The two of them struggled to overpower the other with Sauron baiting the Prince to use much force to the point he started sweating. Sauron’s own hand started to shake from the force behind the pressure and he retreated his sword. He was like light, so fast he has moved and placed his sword onto his blade and pointed it to the ground burying the tip of Shining’s sword in the dirt.

Shining couldn’t tell how did Sauron achieve this, the only thing he saw was some very weak like yellowish aura around him. It disappeared very quickly. He felt played, Sauron if not for the rule that they can’t use their body parts to help themselves would simply kick the Prince and then start being the one on the offensive in exchange.

Sauron needed to think of something quickly, he decided it would be better to retreat and let Shining’s anger carry him and bait him again in a trap like this. Sauron took a few steps to the side and one forwards to gain ground. Shining attacked from the left side and aimed at Sauron’s left kidney and thigh.

The Dark Lord parried the attack, in return the dark lord placed his left hand on the sword, pushed the sword away with Shining doing a step back. He then again held the sword in his right palm and decided to do some offensive attacks from the above and the upper left. Sauron’s attacks were strong, quick, yet his movement was very slow and minor.

Sauron Kneeled and tried to stab the Prince yet the Prince responded by blocking the attack by using his swords blade like a shield that blocked the piercing sharpness of Sauron’s swords tip. Sauron stood up and attacked again, this time from the right upwards towards the Princes head. Sauron made a fatal mistake, Shining now could simply send his swords forwards and place it on his neck.

Yet the Dark Lord saw this mistake took a big step towards the enemy, while placing his left hand o the sword. Therefore the Dark Lord was now fighting with the pony for dominance as they stood literally two feet from each other. Shining wanted to push and Sauron too, yet Sauron glared at shining with his scary gaze and made him think twice.

Shining efforts on holding the line were small, Sauron used this and pushed the prince away that dangerously lost some of his balance. The Dark Lord without mercy, attacked the Prince from the upper right side, the Prince with luck managed to move his sword there. When the attack bounced off Sauron did a pirouette like an elf and attacked from the other side with way more force then before.

Shining sword moved drastically to the right side, he saw the incoming attack of Sauron from the same direction. He dashed forwards and slithered on the ground while holding his sword forwards. Sauron missed and jumped away, while a piece of his clothing was cut because of the attack Shining committed.

Sauron breathed heavily, not because he was tired, because he actually felt some fear back there, he looked at his vesture the Heart gave him and looked at the small hole in the bottom left abdomen. Sauron wiped the sweat from his forehead.

The Prince walked forwards and Sauron too. Both of them wanted to end the fight, both wanted to be victorious so that both-surprisingly-may share their victory to Twilight. While Shining additionally wanted to do it to Everypony he knew in the world that could look with a smirk on Sauron near in the future.

Sauron placed his left hand on the hilt and attacked from the right side, he retreated and held his sword close left, pointing at Shining armor just like his Nazgûl. The Prince went forwards and attacked at Sauron low right side, to aim at his leg, but Sauron retreated his leg and he himself tried to stab the Prince. However Shining’s sword came from the right and changed the course of the sword and Sauron’s attack.

Sauron was way to experienced to know what traps Shining may prepare and also he wasn’t good at fighting in close combat. Shining however was better and he wielded a weapon he knew good how to wield. While Sauron for a very long time didn’t wield a sword and his skills are still rusty. Both stood on opposite sides and both had similar experience in fighting.

Sauron had his pluses and Shining his. However Sauron had a deceiving mind, a sinister plan and a lot of to accomplish. Therefore Sauron looked at Shining, deep into his soul and moved very slowly forwards. The Prince did make one step forwards while having his sword above his head shielding him from any incoming attack.

The Prince attacked Sauron by a surprise dashing forward and doing a small charge that looked like a attempt to do a quick stab, stab. Sauron parried the attack but didn’t respond with his own attack, he let Shining continue his heavy and light combos of attacks from the right and left. Aiming at his left and chest. Sauron looked at the Prince in the eyes the whole time while he was doing his attacks. Eventually he stopped to take a breath in.

Sauron came into action, attacking at the center of Shining chest, this one mighty dash forwards that almost ended very badly for both sides. Sauron got a little carried away but adrenaline is always good for the fight. Either way, it was me to initiate plan B into action. Sauron let himself be a easy target. He tried to block and parry the attacks, however Shining got more serious and it seemed his skills were starting to slightly show its rusty side.

Sauron was avoiding the attacks by not blocking them but by just getting away from the sword. It might have looked like running but it was just an tactical retreat to bait the Prince. Sauron awaited the right moment to dash forwards, he still kept on maintaining eye contact with the Prince who seemed to be uncomfortable with the fact he was looking at him the whole time.

Shining got more unexpected and random, chaotic so to say yet sill his moves had some sort of momentum and pattern. Left, left, horizontal, upwards and backwards from the left, forwards and to the right. Sauron waited for Shining to attacks by aiming at his gut, yet it seemed the Prince needed some sort of a hint to lay his eyes on that weak point Sauron planned on creating.

Sauron left his guard down, intentionally and revealed his hips by moving his arms higher, Shining caught the bait. Sauron in that exact moment used his sword to impale it into the ground and make from it an obstacle for Shining’s attack. He acted as if he was in panic and did it quickly, while maintaining eye contact. Shining retreated his blade and he saw the opportunity to touch Sauron’s throat with the tip of his sword and end the fight.

Shining looked at Sauron, his eyes seemed to give a small burst of light, Sauron then tried to flip to the right side, so Shining in order to stop him wanted to quickly move forwards and immediately pin him down by standing over him when the foe tries to stand up. Yet Shining tripped, for some odd reason, he felt something under his hind left leg.

He lost control and fell over losing the magical grip on his sword, he wanted to quickly stand up and take Sauron’s sword. When Shining was ready to turn on his back, he saw no other than Sauron standing over him with the sword over his head, he held it downwards holding it in a reverse grip.

Shining gulped hard, he shook his head, he could have sworn that Sauron wasn’t here, he couldn’t get back, he would have to use magic and teleport or freeze time. He lost, to Sauron, he didn’t think he’d manage to achieve such a failure. Sauron wasn’t even that good, he was well trained but not well enough!

The crowds at the barracks all murmured and some yells could have been heard, you could say there was a small party going on inside of the barracks. Whispers and sometimes even chairs or wooden objects could be heard breaking in the distance. New Order himself was fascinated by the outcome and also interested in the stupidity of the Prince.

“How?” Asked Shining.

“You made the wrong step.” Sauron answered simply, coldly and emotionless.

Sauron dropped the sword, and looked at Shining Armor who still was in shock. He reached out with his hand to help him stand up. He didn’t know why he did that, he just did, he felt it was good to do so, that it was good to help the looser in the dirt he just won with. He felt weird doing this, he felt, weaker and less powerful by doing such a thing.

Shining grabbed Sauron’s hand and Sauron pulled Shining back up on his feet. This was a good fight, yet he still didn’t understand, how did Sauron win when he rolled over the other direction, it was weird. Was that a illusion? Did his mind play him and he lost because of a mirage like in a desert? Sauron placed his hand on Shining shoulder and smirked.

“Let’s get back to the City, it was a good fight, I have to say.”

“Yes, indeed it was.” Shining said, not sure if he should take his defeat like a man, or like a teenager.

“Now, my Prince, you need to learn how to choose your steps carefully!” New Order cried out loud.

“Why is that?”

“What you did was terrifying, to go forwards just like th-”

“Now, leave your ruler alone will you?” Sauron spoke cutting the old uniron off, striking him in his heart with his stone cold gaze, even when is eyes were like two volcanos. “One mistake, doesn’t mean something is wrong, yes there is a problem. Like a machine, it can break or make a failure, but it doesn’t mean you should throw it away, every machine can do a failure, it doesn’t mean it's bad. It was a duel for fun, for strengthening relations, there’s no need for lecturing!”

Sauron looked at the old Unicorn and then at Shining Armor and he looked at him with offense and disgust, cringe and frustration. His face a mixture of emotions of both bad and good, if you’d call them good even.

“To allow your subject to just say such things to you? I would do something on your place.” Sauron whispered into Shining’s ear.

Shining Armor liked New Order and didn’t take what he was about to say personally, everyone makes failures ad in the military failures are unacceptable. Sauron had a point, the duel was for fun, even if it looked rigged, however he needs to go back to the city and not waste more time in the camp. New Order might lecture him later on how to improve.

“Yes, we should get back, let’s go.” Shining said, giving new Order a stare.

The two of them walked towards the pegasi guarding the chariots, Sauron was very happy that he won, he had to use some minor tricks that involved illusions but that’s just a small detail nobody should care about. Shining’s mind was way weaker when he got angry and frustrated he couldn’t win as quickly as he wanted to win.

New Order saluted and went back to his apartment together with the other teachers that asked him about the fight beaten the two. Sauron could feel that the wind was strong, a little weird he should say. The wind was like never before, it held strength and emotions of great value, as if made by beings great and powerful…

Sauron’s hair were moving in the light breeze, so innocent so calm, Sauron didn’t like this wind, it felt bad, it felt aggressive and dangerous. It also felt warm, a breeze he’d call a small wind before the rainstorm. He looked up at the sky, to see the clouds, the clouds covered the skies with their presence, and they looked heavy and moved very fast.

Sauron didn’t trust the wind, one reason was because of the Vala Manwë that in some way could be connected to this world, he may not know. Perhaps this is somehow linked to Arda. The second, was because of history and experience with the eagles. The rage that fueled Mount Doom's explosions didn’t send such treacherous winds like the one he feels on his skin.

“What is it, come we have to hurry! The wind may block us from flying back if it gets stronger.” Said the unicorn.

The wind indeed got stronger, but not because of natural circumstances, it was because of something else, he didn’t like that a bit. Sauron walked towards the chariots observing the skies for movement of any particular enemies. Sauron didn’t want to fly back to the city in case the danger would follow them and prolong his vacation in this world.

The trees moved and leafs fell, Sauron looked around himself, he looked at the trees and at the small hills visible in the distance, he looked at the clouds moving like spirits in a hurry to find something. If they’re quick enough they might get to the city and warn the guards for danger just in case something decides to occur. The wind Is to dangerous.

Sauron walked faster towards the chariots, Shining was already on his. Sauron walked forwards looking upwards every few moments to inspect the skies. He with his magic prepared his reins. He stood on his chariot and looked one more time at the sky, receiving a stare from Shining, he looked up himself to find nothing but clouds ready to pour down the rain.

Shining raised his hoof and took a breath in to give the order to fly forwards towards the Empire. Sauron pierced the clouds with his sight, searching for shadows roaming on the surface of the clouds, he looked at the shadows, he could see something terribly big and a lot of smaller versions. Like a swarm of a hundred it moved fast making the clouds move with them because of the might of their wings.

Wide wings, long bodies and necks, scales and horns. He knew of this image, he knew of the shadows and to whom they belonged to…

“Fly to the city.” Cried Shining.

As he said it, Sauron eyes widened, he felt a amazing force of wind move the trees, shake the towers and even move him. The pegasi looked at themselves and started to gallop. However Sauron pulled the reins to himself stopping his chariot immediately after the pegasi even made a step forward. He looked at the Prince and yelled.

“Stop!”

The pegasi topped as the voice was so strong and firm it reaped thru the ground and cracked the wood under Sauron, the windows shook and the ponies of all the nearby regions gained his attention…

“Dragons!”

Shining expression saddened, and he looked up, he looked as the dragons were descending down upon them. Small ones, younglings and a few bigger ones to guide them, around twenty five or so. They flew towards the ground dive-bombing to make an fiery assault on the camp. Meaning that every cadet will burn alive…

The dragons opened their mouths, Shining yelled with his horn lit in order to make his voice heard by everyone.

“Take cover! Dragon napalm!”

His voice roared through the camp, the ponies soon escaped their barracks and onto the field. Shining Armor however had no choice then to cast a barrier over him and Sauron to protect themselves from the incoming fire that will burn a good chunk of the camp in a moment. Shining wanted to cast the barrier, yet Sauron put his hand up, and from his palm a light erupted making a round yellowish, a little grey in color shield made from pure magical energy.

It covered the area around them, while the light coming from his hand looked as if he was holding a star in his hand. The dragons came and breathed fire right at them, they took turns and three different attacks were executed. First the Dragons breathed normal fire, with different colors, spreading waste around the camp.

Shining watched in horror as the house where New Order lived burned and almost fell from the fires pressure. The second attack were fireballs that were shoot from their mouths, one hit directly their barrier. It shrunk a tiny bit, but Sauron managed to hold it up. Smoke was all they could see, while hearing Sauron’s magic, it was a weird Sound, familiar to the one of their horns being lit on.

The last attack was simple, the dragons flew over the battlefield and spread the fires by creating winds that also threw living bodies into the air. For Sauron it was nothing to fight against, he survived worse and he could do a lot better than the Dragons.

As the forces stopped Pushing on Sauron’s own small barrier, he released it, sending the flames around away destroying even more around of them. The house of the governor was completely in dire situation. The wave was powerful enough to break some, of the now a giant block of charcoal, before a governor's home’s walls.

Sauron looked at Shining seriously, while the Prince was still in shock, and emotions flooded his mind.

“You take care of the weaklings, I’ll take care of the dragons.”

With that, Shining charged into the battle, extinguishing the flames, fighting his way over to the barracks. In hope, some of the soldiers aren’t burned…

Author's Note

Isn't it nice? We see some death and gore happening now, and there will be only action for the future, no more boring chapters.

Comment, and share!

Give love to the proofreader.

Chapter 51: Struggle

The fire was consuming the air, its heat was burning everything in the near. The trees and the wooden walls were lit in a bright and horrifying fire. The heat was making the soldiers, that Shining Armor commanded, already sweat in their armors. Fire and Pegasus’s don’t go together, as the feathers on their wings are an easy target for the fire. However, these were crystal ponies, crystal ponies are way more resistant to heat, frost, electricity and other dangerous elements than normal Equestrian ponies.

Sauron, he simply with his hand swept the fires away from his way, by moving his hand gently to the side he became the new lord of the raging fire caused by the dragons. He looked up, and with lighting speed he could change his gaze from one dragon to another changing his target with unreal speeds. He took the fire, by concentrating it in sphere of fire. His hand lighted up in orange and looked ethereal in some degree, while his orange magic poured down. It circled around his arm all the way to his elbow while his orange eyes gave a tiny spark.

Sauron held his hand forwards as if he was trying to summon a weapon by using telekinesis. Fire from behind him and from the front, from all direction. Flew and passed beside him and formed the before mentioned sphere. In cyclones or simple rays it accumulated into a decently sized fireball that was powered up by his own magic, by pure energy he channeled into the fireball making it more powerful, he didn’t want to use other elements for now, as he has fire at his disposal.

Using fire around, is way different the using his own energy manipulating skills to create fire. It requires more concentration, he needs to take down at least two dragons to later finish them on the ground. When the fireball, that was shrunk by Sauron’s wills weight formed, a powerful wave of wind followed from where Sauron stood vanishing any smaller fires around him in great degree. The soldiers who took their bows and swords, almost fell from the wind.

It gave him great attention, as the dragons prepared for another attack, the unicorns were ordered to be scattered around the camp and when the dragons come cast shields to defend from the fire and potential physical contact. Sauron simply released the sphere from his telekinetic grip, the fireball shoot forwards and seemed to go diagonal.

The Maia’s hand stopped giving its orange glow, the fireball moved so fast it was barely visible when it shoot forwards. It left a big cloud of dust and Sauron was hidden in it. It looked like the fireball moved at speeds a normal eye can’t detect, but there was a small weird orange, maybe yellow, hard to tell orb that turned oval and it was seemed to be right before the dragons already!

A small light appeared in the sky, and the wind was hit by the sheer force the energetic attack had in itself. An explosion appeared, a great explosion equal to the size of a medium sized factory, or a very big mansion could be seen. The explosion seemed to be so close yet the wind and the sound was very weak. The shockwave eventually met with the ground and send small pieces of the ground flying forwards towards them and Sauron.

The soldiers thought it is a potential danger, so they ran to the unicorns who cast weak shields meant for such circumstances. The Soldiers, who were here for some time now, were not as scared of what was happening, and their morale was way higher than that of the recruits who arrived. The Soldiers morale were brief, and very weak.

Prince Shining Armor knew that, he hoped that Sauron might be a additional factor that might boost the morale. It seems he might be, his power is amazing. A non-pony you don’t want to recon with. Shining cast a shielded himself, shielding twenty ponies from the wind. He cast the spell down as soon as the wind and the earth pieces flew by.

Shining still looked for his dear friend New Order, he didn’t see him yet, and he fears he might have sadly… died in the fire. If that’s the case he will avenge him! The pure thought of New Order dead, together with the teachers was horrifying, although knowing New Order, he probably teleported and the quick teleport mixed with shock teleported him somewhere where he didn’t want to teleport!

The Dragons, that were hit by the attack, many of them escaped the fires claws and heat that had the right to hurt them as it was powered up additionally by magic and energy Sauron mixed in. Three dragons however, fell down from the cloud of smoke that was now becoming one with the clouds. Some fire still raged inside of the smoke and would later heat up the rain.

Three simply lost their conscious, they were falling on the barracks. Shining Armored ordered one thirds of the army in the camp to retreat to the city. The best possible way would be to go thru the woods and choose the passages he and many other didn’t use for quite some time. They needed more space, it was too tight in the camp for such an battle.

Shining ordered the pegasi to fly with the dragons and make them come closer the ground, maybe even damage their wings so that regular soldiers may fight them on the ground. Pegasus formed squads of ten and fifteen while regular soldiers were like a swarm of ants constantly moving in random direction.

The Unicorns shoot simple and short rays of pure magic, no longer then twenty or more centimeters. Different colors and different sizes. These bolts were supposed to scare the dragons and give them a sign, that they are organized and are ready to kill. The stress among the soldiers of course didn’t help in the aim.

A few Pegasi were hit by friendly fire and lost their balance, they begin to fell down. A few Pegasus were strong enough to fly somehow with one wing, and only a small portion stopped to help the wounded, who themselves risked getting hit and die from the fall. Prince Shining Armor yelled to concentrate, as he himself was horrified by the damage done by friendly fire.

Sauron just looked at the soldiers who were retreating back to the city and at the remaining force. He would send of half, not one thirds of the army back to the city. They need more space, and he doubts the dragons will come close to the ground, they seem to be young, therefore they lack experience and faith in their strength.

Sauron turned back, the dragons were preparing to execute another napalm, while the pegasi tried to get at least a few of the down on the ground. The horses should have aimed at the visible blood vessel in the dragon's wings, it’s the softest spot when it comes to that place. The Dragons of this world however don’t have a slimy belly like the ones in Middle Earth.

The Unicorns stopped their firing and the normal foot soldiers begin to make lassos to catch the dragons. The lassos were very long and the end of each lasso was pinned down with a large screw that in the ground. Where did they get them? Tents won’t be needed in a long time, and some unicorns knew spells capable of making certain objects way bigger.

The Dragons charged at their positions, the pegasus’s tried hard to make a few dragons fall, but it was hopeless. The Dragons opened their mouths, at the same time behind of Sauron a loud thumping sound of something hitting wood could be heard. These were the dragons shoot earlier by him that feel right now and impacted with the barracks.

The Pegasi concentrated their force on two dragons instead of all of them. A blond Pegasus with creamy coat and emerald green yes managed to stab one of the dragons in the wing, it seemed that it hurt the dragon horribly. The dragon's wing folded from the pain, and the dragon let out a powerful scream of pain, the dragons behind ignored him and continued with a gaze full of their hellish ire.

Sauron was resistant to almost everything, lighting, chaotic weird magic Discord uses, water and insane heat. He is incredibly resistant to anything that might hurt him. He decided to take on the fire the dragons were about to breath on him without sweating or even getting a scratch. His palms gave a blue light mixed with some orange energ, his hands colored the very air around him. It wasn’t smoke, it was in fact air that took a light blue color.

He was ready to respond with some, unhealthy amount of pain and magic. One of the dragons, fell down and rolled on the earth leaving a track in the ground. The pegasi left him and flew to another target. The Dragoons tried to hit them with the wind their wings made, or their tails but the pegasi were good fliers even for their amateur rank in the military.

Of course there were casualties, a Pegasus was indeed hit by a Dragons tail, the impact was horrifying, the Pegasus hit the earth, he broke his spine, his front legs and suffered from internal bleeding. No magic known to normal ponies may fix the damage.

The Dragons let out their fires, and the fire spread itself fast just like the legs of a prostitute, it was an amazing sight of dragon cooperation and force. But a deadly one aimed at no other than them. The fire swallowed Sauron who stood in the fire and didn’t feel any pain, but uncomfortable heat he wanted to go away. As the Dragons flew by the Dark Lord released his magical attack.

The fire died instantly, the attack splattered the fire left and right while a blue glow was all that could be seen coming from both Sauron’s hands. The dragons were pushed by some sort of invisible force, one dragon hit the other and they fell on the ground. However that was not all, the Dragons that fell, on both sides. Have been covered in strange mist that looked as if made out of light.

The dragons cried, put their hands on their heads and screamed in pure agony from pain the magic was causing to them. They saw visions, of their known dead, with heads ripped off and the eyes used as a decoration to some sort of a cave to look like flowers. Sauron managed to drag one bigger dragon down while the rest were younglings, together four dragons were hit by his attack.

The ones who were still harassed by the pegasi, flied up into the air to see what happened, led by the bigger dragons. Sauron stopped his magical offense and changed his tactic. While Shining Armor and his soldiers tied the dragons to the ground that fell on the barracks and held them captive. The Prince ordered them to go, if necessary, kill the dragon taken down by Sauron.

Shining Armor commanded the Unicorns, who to not much of a surprise, were the elite, they could if wanted fly thru levitation, and fight in close combat. In most cases however they were used as simple mages who used magic in order to support regular pegasi and earth ponies. Restraining the Dragons was hard and required harsh force to put their zealous warrior spirit down.

Sauron however approached the dragons, he stood before them and forcefully with his hand he put them down. No, he didn’t kill them, he simply made them paralyzed by his force and his dark nature, that messed with their minds, they lay on the ground, shaking and having weird spasm with their body parts moving, jiggling as if they had the worst legs cramps in the known world. Their wills were strong, but nothing he wouldn’t be able to handle.

He let go, while doing so it seemed the sound around him disappeared when he decided to permanently freeze the dragons with is magic. He saw the approaching soldiers coming with their lines, and equipment meant to imprison the dragon. He simply looked at a spear on the back of one of the soldiers.

The Spear flew towards him, it landed perfectly in his hand. The soldier was confused why did he do so, together with the company send to take care of the dragons. The lines were fireproofed and just in case, one unicorn was assigned with them, to cast a shield that would protect the lines made from industrial hemp.

Sauron placed his leg on the snout of one of the dragons, his hand in which he held the spear flared dark green, and weird energy encircled the spear while the surroundings darkened. Sauron with both of his hands, showed the spear right into one of the dragons eyes. He looked at the dragon before stabbing him, the dragon was horrified, he saw the tear in the eye, he saw the look hoping for mercy yet mercy is just weakness.

He saw himself, in the eye of the dragon holding the spear. Sauron felt that there was, something partially blocking him from doing what he wanted to do, but he overcame this strange feeling. He simply passed over it, ignored it. He knew Killing the dragon is the only way to show might, and force he possesses.

The soldiers who just came witnessed as the dragon let out a humming sound of pain, like a puppy crying. Sauron had his emotionless expression all the time. The blood from the eye burst onto Sauron white snow clothing, making it red. His vesture all the way from his legs to his left shoulder was marked in blood while the dragon tried to break out of Sauron’s weird invisible grip. The other dragons that saw this also tried to do so but failed miserably.

He twisted the spear and it went down deeper in the dragons skulls. The green energy moved inside of the dragon while his other eye changed color to the emerald green slowly and painfully. The dragons nostril were filled with blood, as it poured down on the bare ground. The dark magic begin to kill the cells and the brain tissues making it rotten and swollen. Soon the dragon died as his brain rotted away and maggots appeared from under him, making themselves up his scales to the wound Sauron made.

Sauron’s dark magic, forced the maggots to crawls from the ground all the way to the dragon. It was a call made by the magic, not by Sauron. The blood was slowly beginning to die as Sauron’s dark sorcery fastened the process of the blood becoming stale.

“This, is what you are supposed to do. Not spare them!”

His voice was carried by the wind, and the force of his scream made the nearby ground shook slightly. The next thing Sauron did, was go away and approached another dragon with his spear in his hand. The dragons above that hovered and fought with the pegasi were in rage for the death of one of their friend. They breathed fire and ripped Pegasus apart. The ones who deserted were either tore apart or beaten and thrown down to hit the ground.

The soldiers however didn’t know if they should stop Sauron from his actions or not, they were scared of him as they heard about his feats, they literally saw his power a few moments ago that put three dragons down by a powerful attack. The soldiers didn’t however stand I one place, they continued doing what they were supposed to do, they used their lines and big screws in order to keep the dragons in the ground.

The soldiers tied the snouts of the dragon first, while Sauron approached a different Dragon, he looked at him, and the dragon back with fear. Sauron placed his hand on the dragons forehead. The soldiers continued doing what they were doing while Sauron seemed to…Prepare to kill another dragon, this time using different ways.

From Sauron’s right hand, on which his ring was. A orange glow could be seen, strange like energy seemed to do something with the dragon whose eyes were dark pink. They received a orange tint, while Sauron palm was burning itself in the dragon's scales leaving a visible mark, on the Dragons forehead.

Steam escaped the dragon's nostrils, that strangely, had a orange color to it, Sauron’s own very eyes were glowing orange. Shining Armor watched from the ground as bodies of Pegasi were flying down, massacred, with their limbs gone, their head smashed, their hearts and internal organs flying out and hitting the ground, in a squishy splash of blood.

Shining’s Unicorns felt sick and disgusted many looked away and breathed heavily even Shining who was prepared for such images to never leave his mind again. Shining Heard a loud roar of the dragons and they flew towards them, shooting balls of fire in green, in yellow, pink, red and normal orange like fire is supposed to look like.

The Unicorns fired their beams and destroyed the incoming fireballs with ease, while regular archers shoot their arrows at the incoming dragons. The arrows did little and only angered them, the archers didn’t stop and aimed at their eyes, noses and mouths as they breathed, to hurt them any way possible. Wings were also the target of some archers.

Two bigger Dragons flew towards the small company that took care of the dragons Sauron took down while the rest charged at them, archers moved back to the Unicorns who cast their shields before the fireballs the Dragons spitted out. The fireballs were powerful enough, to break the shields of a few unicorns, Shining Armor watched as one shield broke, and the fireball exploded, cooking alive the unicorns and the archers that were protected. Casualties were quite heavy. The fire didn’t die down and the Dragons used their claws to damage the shields who cracked, more unicorns joined and channeled their magic to the shields.

Shining Armor was a specialist when it came to force fields and other magical boundaries like those. He managed to hold out however the fire raged around, creating smoke that blurred the vision around. While the dragons landed, and in a fury used their fists to break the shields of other unicorns. There were too many ponies, and some unicorns attacked from the behind the dragons who encircled the prince and other soldiers.

The soldiers took their bipedal positions with their swords up and ready to fight with the dragons. A yellow scaled dragon with gray eyes and spiky horns, came from behind the fire and smoke slamming himself into Shining’s shield. The Prince had to use more magic to fight against the dragons fists and strength. As hit after hit the dragon attacked the shield slowly begin breaking.

It almost seemed hopeless for Shining to continue his defense, but from behind the dragon he could see ponies using their lassos and pulling the dragon away. Shining Armor dropped the shield and breathed heavily, the fire burned brightly while around roars, cries and yells of anger, agony and victory could be heard.

The Prince let out a roar and ponies around who heard the roar charged forwards, some threw their spears, some attacked with their swords. While the remaining pegasus’s who managed to flee tried to blind the dragons with the swords they had. Unicorns shoot their beams, in masses at the dragons burning their scales and making them bleed, while other focused on putting out the fire.

The dragons pulled the lassos and columns of earth ponies flew forwards into the air, to later be smashed brutally with horrifying speeds into the ground. Ponies flew into other ponies, taking them down with themselves, some already died, some had their hoofs broken. The dragons freed their brethren the ponies captured by cutting the ropes. The dragons stood up and roared so loud, the ponies ad to cover their ears.

The dragons attacked from behind breathing fire, the ponies screamed in agony while unicorns casted their shields, to fast enough to defend all of the ponies from the fire. Shining Armor watched horrified by the gore and death, the burning flesh of the ponies, the boiling blood that was on the ground in small ponds from the casualties.

He pointed his horn at one of the dragons, and started to fire a lightning bolt. His horn gave a flick of his magic, and Shining Armor released the offensive spell. The Lighting could be heard by Everypony and dragon. It hit one of the dragons in the back, making him fall on his knees and scream while ponies near him watched up for the sparks.

The dragon breathed heavily, while covering his body with his wings, the dragons got into a furry, unicorns saw this as an sign of using heavy spells, and dangerous ones. Soon small fireballs, and regular but more powerful bolts of savage and pure magic were shot by the unicorns, while other unicorn mages simply fired small yet in great numbers rays of magic.

The Dragons rage was something he didn’t ever see. The dragons became, savage, the dragons were breathing fire and dashing forwards killing and harming as much ponies as possible with their attacks. The Unicorns tried to create a magical prison made from one big shield yet the dragons were powerful enough to break it. Shining Armor fired a long and thick ray of magic pushing one of the savage dragons back.

Regular earth ponies aimed at his legs to stab him and make him fall, they tried to damage his ankles and knees. While avoiding the dragon's tail and big foots. Not every earth pony was lucky to get away from the dragons. The dragon Shining attacked, breathe fire around himself while making a whirling movement. Soon the dragon created a layer of pure fire that protected him from the ponies near him who had to escape because of the heat.

The Unicorns however focused their magic together and started to form a small tornado, they used their telekinesis to move the air around and also heat it up. Seven unicorns were working on it. They send the tornado to the dragon, and the fire was sucked into the tornado raveling the Dragon, while pushing him back and making him fall on his back. Shining Armor saw this and galloped forwards.

He galloped fast, before the Dragon could stand up again, however there was a problem. His dragon friends appeared and slammed their fists into the ground sending a shockwave that pushed the ponies away, while the others breathed fire. The ponies staggered, Shining Armor cast an oval shield only around himself and the fire didn’t touch him, this couldn’t be said by the ponies that fell down because of the earlier dragon attack.

The prince ducked under the legs of one of the dragons, going under him, the prince rolled to the side and jumped landing directly on the fallen dragons chest, Shining didn’t waste his time. His horn gave a white light, and he touched the forehead of the dragon with his horn, Shining shoot a powerful bolt of magic, that went thru the dragons head all the way meeting the ground that resolves in an small explosion.

The explosion send dirt around the dead corpse of the dragon, Shining Armor was pushed off the corps by the dirt that hit him, he grunted under the weight of the ground and stood up. However his front left hoof hurt him, he could walk and the pain wasn’t bad, yet still it was making him less efficient in the battle.

He could hear, while in the dusty cloud, the cheers of ponies, the dust settled down and he saw before him the dead corpses of the ponies that just burned alive, unicorns and earth ponies that dominated the field. He couldn’t believe his eyes when he looked at the corpses, he didn’t believe it, that he literally saw death, because of a conflict. A conflict, that just started, a potential war with the dragons!

The ground was mixed together with the blood, the hot blood boiling that was still dripping from the bodies he saw before him. Small rocks have formed because of the dirt and blood getting mixed, crimson in color. Shining Armor used the body of the killed dragon as something he could support himself with.

The dragons he passed, looked at him with widened eyes, full of hatred, they opened their mouths and prepared to breathe fire on him. Other Dragons around continued their slaughter of his soldiers that started to deal significant damage and made the Dragons bleed from their wings, wrists, ankles, chests.

Shining Horn lit up, while casting a shield on himself, he could see with his right eye that newbies begin to run towards hi in order to defend him. The dragons fire was coming dangerously close, Shining Armor casted his shield and closed his eyes in hope for the best. He could hear the fires impact and he could feel the force e had to fight with, but it wasn’t for long.

He heard some sort of a thump and a small yell, Shining awaited for the fire to die out and to dispel his shield. He used additional magic to make the shield put out the fire around and he cast the shield down who splattered the fire. He saw before himself something bizarre, he saw one of the dragons, tackling with a dragon. They fought on the ground beating themselves, kicking and slamming their heads, even biting!

The dragons struggled for Dominance, for unknown reason a dragon that attacked them was now on their side. While Shining was Looking in disbelief he could feel a powerful presence, that was dark and very angry, warm and unpredictable. He looked into the direction the strange aura was coming from, he saw no other than Sauron, coming towards them while the ground around seemed to be heated dangerously while he was lacing his steps.

Sauron had his hand burning with orange magic, he simply made movement extending it, and pointing at one of the dragons in the fields. The next he knew, something like an bolt of weird energy, somewhat electrical hit the dragon in his shoulder,, piercing the scales and hitting the muscles, making the dragon fall on one of his knees and screaming in pain.

Sauron was hurt, not too much, he was hurt, he had a small scar going down from his right eye all the way down to his chin and he bleed severally from it. Not to mention his blond hair appeared to be burned and were black. His clothing also was covered in dirt and ash making it dirty, making him look like a escapist from a burning building.

The earth ponies used the moment given by Sauron to furtherly attack the dragon, the unicorns with magic, the earth ponies with what they had, be it lassos, arrows and spears or swords. They did what they could. The Dark Lord was furious, and he didn’t hide it, he extended his hand forwards and then upwards, while one of the dragons was levitated up.

He cleansed his hand into a fist and the dragons bones could be heard breaking inside of his body, while the very heart and his veins were slowly being squished inside of his body by Sauron’s pure will. Sauron then moved his fist down, and the dragon hit the ground, getting slammed into the earth, while grunting and desperately trying to breath.

The dark Lord formed a disc of dark orange energy in both of his hands, and threw it like a Frisbee. The Disc flew right into one of the dragons, there was no explosions, only energy escaping into the world in small particles, like drops of water. The Dragon hit by the attack, started to bleed, the injury was deep and the disc hit the dragon right next to the dragon's neck. The dragon covered the injury with his hands, trying to stop the blood fountain.

From twenty five dragons, fifteen or fourteen are still remaining alive. The Dark Lord stood before the ponies and the dragons who watched him carefully and prepared for an attack while ponies still fought with the dragons, while giving him stares. The Dark Lord noticed the Prince, who has been standing injured before three the Dragons. He was far away, but Shining could swear, on his beloved wife, he felt as if Sauron was in front of him.

“You, lizards...” He started.

The Dragons grunted and threw the ponies around themselves away, the ponies themselves stopped their fighting. Sauron just looked at the dragons, who were to his surprise injured in some degree, he was surprised. The Dragon that switched sides, was the only one who still as doing something, either breathing heavily or moving around ready to attack like a lion.

“Are the most, irresponsible, and weakest dragons. I have ever meet.” Sauron announced.

While doing so, the Dragons got into a fury, they didn’t even speak to themselves or to the ponies in order to taunt them for the entire time. Sauron’s right hand, on which was his ring, shone brightly orange, light seemed to be accumulating into his hand, he put his left hand, on the back of his palm. Strange light, orange and also dark hurt the Dragons eyes and blinded them making them go backwards. While hissing like venomous snakes.

The light, the thing Sauron was doing wasn’t affecting the ponies in any way. It was just blinding, however it wasn’t’ the worst possible thing they could expect. Sauron slammed his hands into the ground, the ground shook and cracks begin to appear. The earth began to shake as Sauron just created a small earthquake. The ponies avoided craters that formed under their legs.

Shining Armor moved away, from the dead corpse of the dragon he killed. The earth was pushed down or up, hard to tell really, what was known to them is that rocks, massive rocks were shoot into the air and the ground under them shook greatly. The whole camp, with the wooden walls and barracks begin to collapse, the trees fell down, the earthquake was very powerful and Sauron used much of his power in order to Cause it. The dragons fell down, some stepped into the cracks and were trapped!

They wanted to fly away, but before they cold, the ground under them collapsed and they feel, ponies tripped on themselves and other massive rocks, Unicorns tried to destroy as many of the boulders as possible from hitting themselves and their pony brothers, while the Dragons were constantly being buried. The earthquake was dying out and the ground, was stopping to shake, the dragon were either on their backs or somehow trapped in the ground with their legs or perhaps hands in the earth, while the rest of their body buried underground.

Many ponies were hit by the ground, the earthquake ruined the whole camp and destroyed all the barracks in the camp. Sauron stood in the field, while the whole camp looked like a field that was freshly loosen. The walls made from wood fell, revealing to Sauron that his earthquake did more than he expected, as trees together with their roots have fallen. How deep into the forest his attack reached? He doesn’t exactly know, but one thing is for sure, he succeeded in trapping the dragons.

‘Vras-ul’

Author's Note

Vras - Kill
-ul - Them

Comment, share and review, give love to the editor. I hope you Lotr geeks are OK with Sauron's powers.

Over fifty shitty chapters bitches! We are going to make this fanfic the worst one in the world, that will be the longest, shity chapter composed, story in the universe.

Chapter 1: 1st Decision

Sauron slowly opened his eyes and the sun light blinded him, even thou his helmet blocked most of the light he had to use his hand to defend himself against the sun and still he was blinded by something. He shifted his head to the side to not be blinded. Sauron blinked a couple times only to get confused even more. He then gain protected his eyes from the sun with his hand and tried to stand up and heard a familiar sound while trying to do so.

He looked at himself and examined what just was happening, he was shocked when he saw that he was in his battle armor. He examined his equipment and his mace was with him. He examined his hand and was shocked even more and happy because what he has just seen was enough to say that he is the luckiest one in middle-earth.

He had his one ring on his finger and he could see the words glowing on them. He knew what it meant and he needed to go back to Mordor and rebuild his empire. But this will be very hard to do when his Nazgûl’s ware not here and he had no clue where he is. So he needed to find a way back home but first of all he needed to find civilization or at least some people that can tell him where he is. The worst scenario would be if he is not in the middle-earth this would very bad and a way back home would be very hard or impossible.

So with a plan to execute, he looked around and decided to go where the animals ware running from, this meant hunters hunting animals or that lumberjacks are cutting trees down and animals run from them. But something was not… alright the animals looked more… cute and adorable then in middle-earth, so this could mean three different things for him.

The first thing is that he isn’t in middle Earth which, would be very bad and he hoped that was not the case, the second case is that he just didn’t remember animals be so cute because the last time he saw wildlife was in the second age, and third his way of thinking has changed.

But anyway, he had to go somewhere and not stay in one place for all eternity he needs to go back to Mordor and rebuild his empire. So he started to move where the animals ware running from. All the animals that passed him ware running two times faster because of how scary he looked like.

Some of the animals looked like ants compared to him and a new theory appeared in his head. If the animals are smaller than him more then they ware last time he was around does this mean he got bigger or the animals smaller?

Many questions to answer and little to get closer to one answer at least. He was going through the forest for about good ten minutes and still the same animals ware running from the direction he was going to. He was getting angry a little bit and his eyes started to glow orange a little… just a little. It was enough for the animals to get even more scared and run in the left or right if they saw him in front of them.

He knew he was using his emtions and accidently showed his power.The last time that something like this happened was when he didn’t create the ring and Morgoth was still around… does this mean he got more powerful? He had to test this new theory when he will be in great anger, for now he didn’t want to activate his powers, because someone could sense him and militia would be send to deal with him and that was not a good way to do introductions by killing in self defense.

But then if it was to be like this he had to get a cloak that his armor would not be showing off. So he located a bigger tree and tore of a piece of its bark, he then used his powers to make the piece a little bigger when he was done he changed its color to blue and used some more of his magic to turn it into fabric. He put the robes on, and he has hidden his mace and casted an illusion that a shadow would hide his helmet.

When he was ready he continued his journey to find a city, or he is going to burn this whole forest down. But his plans ware already had been in use by someone or something in the distance. He looked up and saw a little amount of smoke somewhere in the forest, so, he thought that maybe there will be life. So with no other thing to do he proceeded to get to this place and find at least someone that can at least say where a nearby city is if he will to scared to talk to a giant.

With step after step he could sense some powerful defensive magic somewhere used to cast a barrier and the barrier was pretty big… if Barad-dûr was a little smaller the barrier could possibly be good enough to protect it. However the spell was there because of an artefact or powerful weapon, because the magic was calm and was unleashed with a good balanced manner and the shield was equal in strength in all places. If a wizard was the one to cast this he would have the barrier stronger on the fron't, and in other places very weak creating weak points.

I wonder if I could break it… Sauron thought to himself debating if he could destroy the barrier with his power or would the barrier be strong enough to defend against him.

The smoke got bigger and he could feel some heat behind the trees in front of him, there is a possibility that the citizens burned the forest because the nature was too close to the city or a dragon was just sleeping there and caused some fire while snorting.

There were no more animals at the moment and the barrier was a good amount of time from here, but still he needed to know what road to take or where to go too get to the city or place fast. The heat was getting stronger and stronger, the scent of smoke and ash was getting stronger too, so this meant a dragon was here or just a random fire had accrued and he has wasted his time here. But what happened next was pretty surprising.

“Heelp! Somepony Heelp!” A voice shouted through the forest, it sounded like it belonged to a girl about fourteen or thriteen years old.

He heard the voice but he wanted to know what was happening before getting in the fight if it would help him in his struggle to find a city. He casted an invisibility spell on himself and looked where the voice was coming from, but then he again examined the plead for help and he found a strange word it used… somepony? That was strange, and he wanted to know why it was used, did he misunderstood someone for somepony? If that was a yes, he would have to heal his hearing senses.

He looked around and saw fire, a lot of fire and cooked animals that died because of the heat. He looked at the left and his theory that a dragon was here has been accepted into reality. The dragon was about three maybe four times bigger then him in height. However in length he was twenty maybe thirty feet long, and he had brown scales with nice looking blue eyes and… horns? Since when did dragons have horns?

But that was just half bad, there was a surprise too, it was a surprise because the dragon was fighting or rather attacking in pure rage something the size of deer that had wings and a horn…this creature had a armor and wielded a sword by holding it in an aura that looked like cotton candy with berry blue color and mixed with some pink. The creature looked like a horse or something, and she had wings and a horn which makes her an alicorn. The alicorn had also a… crown on herself? That was weird he saw beings of different kinds, he saw dragons able to talk and he saw ents and even…

Ok this can be normal here but…still a talking horse? No wait she said “somePONY” so is she a pony? Sauron thought to himself in disbelief that the creature in front of him was a talking horse with a horn and wings fighting a dragon and still wasn’t killed… and had a crown.

SMACK!

He looked what happened was indeed now in a situation where he can make a decision. The alicorn was pinned down to earth by one of its claws and had a broken wing because it looked like a vegetable. The alicorn looked at the dragon and the dragon looked at her with a cold fury.

“P-Please somepony help.” He heard the whisper and something managed to make his heart ache as if he had a responsibility in saving this…pony. He had a decision to make and he didn’t know what to do he had some idea how to help this girl or mare.

The first idea involves in scaring the dragon with illusions and a good show-of. This could make the mare also get scared and he would not be in a good situation if the parent’s find him when she would tell them that he is a ‘Monster’ that scared the hell out of her.

The second idea was to kill the dragon with his powers and get rid of the problem. But the mare would think she is in in danger and would try to run or probably call in a way for help. This would proof very bad and he could be hunted by whoever rules this land.

The third option was to grab her injured and run the deal with the dragon later. Of course she could run and ask questions if this won’t be a good thing to do he could always risk his health for her only to get home and conquer these lands for making him do this decision.

The dragon was inhaling air into his lungs and she just looked with terrified eyes what will happen to her. He had to act very fast if he wanted to save this mare. A feeling so long not felt in his body appeared and it was the urge to…

Author's Note

Hope you enjoyed and chose what he should do...I'm serious if you won't chose what he should do, then well the story will be in a stagnan't state.

And I will use fan made black speech in the future...just sayin'

Chapter 2: The Meeting

Author's Note

Before anyone will get trigered I just want to say thath everything right below this AND is mixed with my writer imaginnation and facts. This story is supposed to give you a nice time and not facts or something, if someone want's to see a LOTR mlp crossover with Sauron AND based on facts and other J.R.R Tolkiens lores in a 100% or something similar then, wait for so long until it will show up by someone becouse here we make Sauron powerfull and OP and all other characters too, be it OC's or game characters we make them OP here and if my nick name didn't tell you this then now I'm telling you this

And yes i know that every week there should be a chapter with 7000 words, but I just could not realese another chapter

The following information was for people that can get butthurt

27.12.2017 edit : Raistlin Phantom edited this chapter, plz give him some love!

Chapter 2: The Meeting

… The urge, to protect… why did appear now it this situation? He didn’t care about the mare, the only thing he did care about to return to middle-earth and again gather forces and strike again the elves and kingdoms of men. But why did he feel like he was lost and could not return? That was a strange feeling and some stupid emotions won’t stop him!

Save this creature, get help, rebuild Mordor, come back, and conquer Sauron thought with a little rage in him while watching the show in front of him.

That was the plan he had in mind. Now it’s the problem in choosing one of the plans he had in mind how to save this alicorn, killing the dragon could make him a warrior and he could get a lot of attention. Attention isn’t that bad but if he wanted to stay under the radar he needed not to be in the center of everyone’s interest.

Grabbing her injured could resolve in her just running away and no other thing then using his shadow powers could get a quick run from this situation. The alicorn could react to him as he was a monster and a demon that controls shadows. This would bring even more problems than he has already.

Scaring the dragon is another way and when he will do so he could scare her too. But on the other hand after scaring the dragon by giving him some injuries and speaking to him would be enough for the dragon to at least to run. This plan was the most reasonable one but also while escorting her home if she will tell everyone how he did save her he would get questions and more questions that ware not needed at the moment.

“P...please.” a whisper so quiet and full of regret was all he heard before something snapped in him.

He didn’t even think, as if an instinct just did turn on in his mind telling him to do anything. Be it killing the dragon punching a mountain or just doing good things, a strange burning feeling appeared in his chest appeared and he didn’t know what to do. He started sweating and looked where the dragon with her pinned to the ground was. He could see a light glow going through his neck to his mouth, he knew this is the end if he won’t do anything… NOW

He used his powers to transform into a big shadow, he flew quickly and while flying he got past the flames as there was nothing not even heat was to be felled and the time he got there the dragon was breathing fire. He got no other thing to do then to shield the mare with his shadows and then after the attack quickly lunch himself at the dragon.

----------The Alicorns POV--------

The dragon was looking at her with cold fury and rage. What did she think when she entered its cave during the training, aunt Twilight is going to kill her and again give her a lecture if she will even see the next day’s light. But it was hopeless to fight the dragon she knew no spell to harm it enough or to run away from it while still being faster.

She looked at the dragon… she was weak and stupid to even think the flag was going to be in the cave, who would hide a flag in a cave… only someone stupid to think no animal lives in it. She didn’t want to die… she had a whole eternity before her and she wanted to see her mom and dad again.

She closed her eyes and really wanted that something would give this dragon a nice beating and the pony that will save her will a noble or maybe a knight and she will fall in love in him even if he would be the ugliest pony in Equis.

And a last breath she muttered out the word that will change the whole history of Equestria and Crystal Empire.

“P…please.” she muttered out with hope and plead that someone would hear her and help.

And she waited for the fire and pain to strike her like the mane six did with the elements to discord and Tirek, Nightmare moon and other villains that have haunted Equestria in the past. While waiting she reminded herself how much she was loved by her parents and how much did she learn from aunt twilight. The lessons with Rainbow dash that thanks to she learned how fly really fast.

…

…

She opened her eyes and looked in front of her… a giant black wall as if smoke or energy was in front of her and a strange orange light was coming from behind, she was speechless… something actually did show up and save her, or at least something happened that did save her.

She wanted to stand up but she felled pain coming from her left front leg. She looked at the leg and tried to move it but when she tried it did hurt her. She examined her leg better and she could see a purple maybe lavender colored bruise and she knew this meant she had broken her leg. But then sunlight came from the way where the wall was.

She looked forward and couldn’t believe it, a dark and shadow like cloud was beating the crap out of the dragon. The cloud moved in front of the dragon and dark like fog erupted from the front of the cloud and it hit the dragon so hard that a CRACK could be heard and it knocked back the dragon so much that it was at least three-hundred meters away now.

The shadow then attacked the dragon but the dragon started to breathe fire again, but the shadow just cut through the fire and with high speed slammed into the dragon again tossing it at least another three-hundred meters away… that was incredible that there is a being with such power to make a dragon look like doll.

She looked around and fined out that all the fire that was there was gone and the burning trees. Then again she looked at the ground where the dragon stood and had her pinned down to the ground and was ready to burn her alive… wait, wait, wait, wait, wait… he had her pinned down to earth…

“How did it… free me, and why didn’t I notice.” she whispered and looked around to find a clue what just happened.

She looked where she was and behind on the left and on the right but there was nothing to say that a hand of a dragon was just placed here… there was no blood or scales or even a tiny piece of evidence that she was pinned to earth, no imprint to say that he had done this.

SMACK!

The sound got her attention and she saw something that only could appear in sci-fi or fantasy novels. The cloud was holding the dragon with its shadow like energy and choking it to death, she could also see that the scales ware not enough to defend against the cloud and its attacks. The dragon was bleeding and the injuries ware in high numbers, the left eye was cut and the dragon was half blind now, his stomach had six or more deep cuts and blood was pouring out of it. His tail was cut off partially, the dragon was gasping for air and slowly the dark cloud approached the dragon. From the cloud was coming out a yellow orange light as if a little tiny sun was in the center

How is it…doing that? she was asking herself in disbelief.

--------Sauron POV-----------

How am I doing this?! Sauron thought while the dragon was struggling to get some air.

He was holding the dragon with his force while not even wanting it to happen, Sauron was desperate to find out how is he so powerful in the first place, he lost his ability to shapeshift after the fall of Numenor, and the precision of control the shadows… that is very weird and he had to find out why did he get back his ability. This was very strange and if he got back his ability it could be that he got bigger and that the animals didn’t get smaller… it could also mean that he is on a different continent and maybe he should restart his Reconquista from here making a new empire.

What was even more surprising Sauron wasn’t the cloud of shadows and darkness… he was IN the cloud and the cloud was coming from him and defending him while he just moved forward to the dragon, in this form that somehow activated because he just wanted to save the alicorn for some reason. This could mean that he changed completely but if he did he still was Sauron the dark king of Mordor…he could be actually called the High King or Emperor because only these two have kings under them. So if he had the Haladrims and Easterlings under him, Witch king of Angmar and the eight other Nazgûl ware also former kings this actually did make him a High King or Emperor not just a lord or king of Mordor.

While thinking about it the dragon slipped away and started running from him, and he wasn’t lucky in the decision where he begin to run. The dragon was running from him in the direction where the little alicorn was waiting for the battle to end but she was unlucky because the battle was going in her direction. He had to act quickly because again something very strange like a burn in his chest appeared and he just had to do something and protect her at all cost.

Why do I want to protect her… I have never felt like this before. Sauron thought debating the situation in his mind.

He saw as the dragon was coming closer and closer, he started to fly in her direction to and his movement was quicker than the dragon and while he disappeared behind the dragon as if he just teleported in front of him. The dragon stopped and tripped over and desperately wanted to stand up and run the other direction.

However Sauron had other plans in his mind…

He ordered the darkness to encircle the dragon and make a wall that not even his fires will be enough to harm and with his will he started to lift the dragon up, of course the dragon started breathing fire when he saw what was going on and the fires ware impressive he had to move his hand to protect himself from the fire. This meant that even if he was powerful he still could get injured. He had enough of the dragon if he had to he will him or use his ring to take over control of the beast and command him to his biding for the rest of his life.

The second option was tempting but he couldn’t risk that the dragon would get out of control and accidently destroy a village or damage a city this would be very bad for his relations with the locals. The dragon was now very tired because the shadows did drink from him a good amount of power and strength, now he just had to scare the beast and if won’t work then there is only two ways to end this…

KILL

CONTROL

He ordered the shadows and darkness to let go of the creature and drop on the ground, and the shadows did obey its master and released the dragon, then the ocean of darkness begin to come back into his body as if he just consumed them. His sphere was getting smaller and smaller and the dragon was looking at him or rather at the sphere that still covered his body. The dragon looked behind him and saw the Alicorn siting there and waiting what what will happen. The dragon cringed when he realized the Alicorn was actually impressed by this show of dark power that the dragon never saw before.

Sauron immediately begin to release again the shadows and the dragons flinched hard at it and begin to back away with his last resort of strength. But Sauron only did this to scare him and not to cringe at the little alicorn behind him because if he can be in his shadow form like the one time he was fighting Gandalf in Dol-Guldur then he could transform into more advanced form, and if the dragon would only knew what awaited him he would commit suicide rather than see it.

He then again absorbed the shadows into his body and when he did it the dragon was still looking at him. But the dragon didn’t expect what happened next… Sauron begin to again transform himself into himself before the fight. The dragon looked with a scared look what will the monster or dark powers do to him, he could expect a monster with big scary eyes and horns bigger than a dragon could have… but no the shadow transformed into a bipedal creature with a blue robe and the most scary part of it was that it didn’t have a face! It had endless darkness.

The creature was big, compared to the ponies huge, ~~it was at least four times higher than Celestia and seven maybe six times bigger than the little alicorn behind him.~~

But then the unexpected happened… the creature begin to shrink with the robes to the point where it was the size of Celestia. The creature made one step forward and the dragon didn’t even move but he couldn’t hide the fear that he was feeling, the dragon wished the creature would just go away and leave him be in peace the dragon had enough for today but it wasn’t the end for the dragon because the creature just did the impossible for him… Sauron has spoken to him.

“Go away and never return beast!” As Sauron spoke the clouds immediately turned black and the sunlight was cut off, the ground shook and an echo was to be heard miles away

The dragon with fear in his eyes begin to do what he just said…the dragon started to run not because Sauron has ordered the dragon to go away…he did this because the language Sauron has spoken pumped him with fear so much that the dragon just wanted to get out of here and never return to this place.

Sauron saw that the beast obeyed his command or at least he thought so, and turned to see the alicorn that now was looking at him with fear had tears in her eyes. It made his heart hurt for some reason and he wanted not to make her cry. He knew that he made her cry with his appearance. He slowly begin to get closer to the alicorn and he saw her with his every step sob in fear that he will do something to her… and if he would want to do something to her(and he didn’t…for now) he would have done it before. He has even used his magic to shrink himself only that he won’t look scary because of his size.

--------Alicorn POV moments before Sauron speaking-----

The alicorn was shocked to death with what has she just seen… the cloud turned into a bipedal creature that wore robes with a blue color, and first he was giant and terrifying but then he begin to shrink and was the same size as aunt Celestia.

She was amazed by this person or maybe even pony she didn’t know but her certain that someone actually did hear her and saved her from that dragon, when she goes home with him and tells everypony what he did and surely her father will be in awe and her mother will give him treasury bigger then mountains! But still she was scared… some pony with the power to make a dragon look like a midget pony was scary but exciting, aunt twilight will have many questions for him.

But why do you loo- The alicorn thought but she was cut off by something so scary and loud that not even the tales of nightmare moon ware scary compared to this.

“Ukh-kraat agh narkû nauk-avurn!” the clouds turned black and a voice so scary and demonic was all she could hear. The voice was deep and dark it did belong to a stallion and the echo of this voice was to be heard miles away.

The voice was so terrifying and stunning she begin to lose hope that she is safe with this… this… monster. The memories of the most beautiful things were crushed under this voice as they were nothing, she could feel the cold and sadness mixed with anger in it.Her soul was being smashed by the power it was spoken with and every word felled as if someone beloved just died… it was a horrible experience and she wished she would never again in her whole life hear again this language.

She looked as the dragon begin to run and a little spark of hope appeared in her that said that the creature in front of her just said it with such an power and dread to only scare the dragon and when he will turn to her he will be gentle and calm treating her the best he can.

But as soon as she thought so she saw the most terrifying image she saw in her entire life…

The bipedal creature had no face! She started to panic and wanted to run but she had a broken wing and leg she couldn’t run, she tried to look away but something made her look at him as if a force that bonded her stare to him. She tried to blink but it was the effect when she tried to turn her head away, she could see the creature doing step after step he was closer and closer.

She started crying and wanted to yell but no one would even response, and even if she did she couldn’t because the fear that the creature in front of her will do something to her was to big to brake it. When the creature was in front of her, it said more words in some unknown to her language…

Ch 18: The Power of The Ring

Luna now was watching with open eyes how Sauron concentrated his spell in his both hands. The magic now created a ring and from under him both the energies were shooting up into the heavens. It was truly a beautiful sight, but the power behind it was frightening, she compared to Sauron was nothing. The pure magic and strength behind this was too much for her to understand.

If Sauron somehow turned against them, they would be dead by daylight if not sooner, and she already wanted to talk to Celestia about the research for helping him going back home. Of course from the beginning it was a stupid idea and she didn’t like that, but what can she do against Celestia? Well mostly nothing, because her sister is literally the god of the sun and still their subjects value her way more than her moon.

With the magic all around her, she could feel how it’s affecting the physical world. The clouds were going away and perfectly making an clear sky circleover the city, as if it was in the middle of an cyclone. From the bottom she had a great look in between his legs, she wouldn’t be surprised if she would talk to Sauron and if someone was in her room, the pony would hear also what she was talking, because of the two dimensions noware close to each other thanks to Sauron.

The cold wind also started to affect her, normally she didn’t feel cold and warmth in the Dream world, but now because of Sauron’s strength she is affected by it. She shivered a little bit when the winds blow through her mane, and the coldness from the mountain peaks filled with snow hit her. She then got closer to one of Sauron’s legs.

Indeed the warmth was coming of him and he noticed that she almost was now “hugging” his leg. For him it was really funny, because he didn’t know why was she doing that, and secondly because it just looked silly.

‘Better leave her alone’ and now he was connecting the two orbs

The closer they got the more magic he released, the spell was now encircling him and covering him and shooting into the sky with more strength making the clouds go even further away. From under his legs the fire like magic also was now beginning to head down the place, but only the tip of it and not further away.

The closer the orbs were the more they dissolved and the more his arms were covered by it, the certain point where the two orbs were now looking like little nuts. Sauron was bringing his hands together but when he felled the two orbs dissolve, and now he was technically ready to cast the spell. He was ready to activate the ring, and see what “good” or rather, “damage” he can do.

The heat from his body was now a little bit stronger, Luna felled really light and weirs when the energy was going through her, at the same time she could feel anger and sadness… great sadness in it. It was so strong she herself almost started to cry, but why did his magic have so much sadness? Why is that? Did he lost something great once? Why is this so sad, what did happen to this poor soul?

So much of it you could literally turned it to bricks and build a city out of sadness and sorrow. But the heat coming of his body had a little happiness and the more she felled the sadness the more her heart ached, she wanted to maybe help him… she wanted to help him, she felled like it’s her job right now to purge that sadness from this magic.

She “hugged” his leg more to not feel the cold of the night and she grunted a little bit. There were many thought now racing in her head, to why is that, and to simple ones or stupid even. She in moments her thought changed from why is all this sadness in his magic and if it's related to him, to literally why Sauron’s body is so hot and warm, not even a pony has so much heat in him.

“Mhmmm” she yawned she fell almost “ asleep” and that would make her wake up, she didn’t want to do it, her mind followed with a thought that she wanted to say out loud but she didn’t ‘Why is your body so hot, Lord Sauron?’

-----Celestia and Cadence----

Both the alicorns stood before Luna’s room, before entering they both looked at each other and stayed so until both of them thoughts that it’s just a little awkward and opened the door to Luna's room. The room was dark just like Luna liked, filled with different kinds of gaming accessories Candace ordered to bring from the local shops. Games and other accessories were literally lying on the ground wherever you looked.

“Why does Luna always leave such an mess?” Celestia asked herself in a whisper.

“I dunno, but since the games came out she changed rapidly.” Cadence said hearing Celestia's question that wasn’t really for her.

“Very much, I would rather say.”Celestia said stepping onto a magazine.

She looked at it but she didn’t see what was written on it, so she with her magiclifted the magazine up and the golden aura sprayed light all across the room. Cendence also used her magic and casted a little orb of light into the corner of Lunas room. It didn’t give much but at least she located Luna in her bed smiling a bit…

‘…And blushing?’ Cendence thought when she saw Lunas cheeks.

Celestia however was interested and angry at the magazine that had an very funny and interesting title. It said ‘Celestia's flaws she didn’t expect Luna to have even such things in her room. And she was even more angry because she didn’t tell her about such things, why is it even a thing here in the Crystal Empire? She has to talk “peacefully” with the media about this, because if someone is going to see this-especially shining- then he is going to send all the journalists to prison.

And having an affair with the citizens about lack of liberty and censoring the media, would really only worsen her mental state. She wanted vacations for maybe a month ,and to leave everything to twilight and starlight to govern. She worked even harder when Luna wasn’t here, but on the moon. And it really wasn’t fun to mention that time, she worked two times more than she works now.

But either way she located Luna and together with Cendence shed approached her bed, she was sleeping and probably was now in the Dream World. Celestia also noticed that the anomaly was now so powerful she can’t even contain it or banish it to the moon! Besides that it’s far more powerful than anything she ever faced in her life, well maybe for the divines in the heavens once.

However still it was disturbing ,and she was now about to really go and wake up shining and order him to mobilize all the forces in the city, to face a threat they might not survive through. But she thought about Cendences words, that maybe it will be better to be friendly and not aggressive by having an army as an “hello” to a guest or guests.

Either way now that Celestia with Cendence did the last steps they were about to wake Luna up, Celestia of course also maybe travel to Luna in her mind and by that also know where she is. However she also noticed Luna blushing a little bit, she hoped that something evil isn’t just happening to her in the Dream World.

“Mhmmm…” Luna know had a little smile and she looked like a small puppy, also she moved her wings a little and her legs twitched

Both the princesses had to admit that it was really cute to see it, and their hearts melted a little bit. Celestia in her mind just screamed because Luna always looked cute when she slept, if she just could do a photo of her now. All the subjects around Equestria would have a heart attack from it, and her little smilewas just so cute it would melt all ice and covert the most evil demons to become good.

Cendence also had similar thoughts about her auntie, she had to say that twilight when she was a foal was cute and adorable, but auntie Luna when she sleeps is just the same. She has a smile as if something great was happening, and also she moved her position a little and looked like a little puppy that is cold.

“Lord… Sauron…” she said it with a very sleepy voice and as if it was a question.

Both of the Princesses looked at each other, and thought the same thing just now. ‘Did she just mention Sauron? While… blushing?!’

For Celestia it was something new, and now the thought that Sauron is the strange anomaly . Made her shiver a bit, because it can’t be possible that he is the cause of all this, he can’t be so powerful and skilled with sorcery. There just isn’t a logical way someone like him can hold so much power and she can’t feel it in him until he uses it.

Cadence on the other hand as an princess of love, had in her mind a thousand scenarios what can these signs mean. One of them can be that her auntie just developed feelings for him, another can be that they are having sex right now in the Dream World. One of the scenarios in her head is just telling her they have a romantic moment.

‘I have to update my information about certain things’ Cendence noted when she thought about her documents where she has plans to-as today’s youth and ponies say-“ship” certain ponies.

Celestia now was glancing quickly at Cendences face and then at Luna’s, she knew that her niece was thinking right now. And Celestia didn’t approve this, she can’t approve this. She doesn’t want to approve this information and thoughts as a thing, because there is no possible way it happened so fast and besides…she herself would like to, spend some time to better her Equestria’s and Cadence’s guest.

“…W-Why… are…. y… o.. u.” They heard Luna whisper under her breath .

The also noticed her smile getting a little smaller and her body now was really in a strange position as if she used her hooves for protection or was now holding something very tightly. This didn’t get unnoticed and immediately Celestia wanted to act, but Cadence stopped her and said quietly so that she won’t wake Luna up.

“No.”

Celestia didn’t understand why would Cadence want her not to act, it was clearly something happening to her Sister and she wanted to know what is happening to her. She wanted answers and she didn’t want to get into a fight with her niece, that is getting to independent. She has sadly use more of an radical but peaceful technique, allowing her to make Cadence yield and let her take over.

“Cadence, please let me help Luna” Celestia said and she didn’t even bother to whisper right now.

“No, don’t you understand? She makes diplomacy! Sex and politics come down to one… bucking.”

…

…

Celestia was now really speechless by what Candence said, she didn’t know if this was some kind of joke or something, but she couldn’t stand and see how her sister is now probably being molested or attacked by Sauron. Or that something other is happening making her not feel comfortable while that strange magic has an effect on the outside world.

“So…” Luna started and got attention of both the princesses.

‘So what?!’ Celestia screamed in her head while Cendence just waited.

“…Hot…”

-----Luna and Sauron----

Sauron now was holding his hands in a way as if he just prepared to applause someone, and he wanted to only clap once to cast the spell but before that he needed to activate the ring and strengthen the effect of his spell. Because every time he cast a spell with the ring activated it’s just way much stronger.

So he begin, his ring started to glow orange and the Aura coming of him was gold yellow with maybe some orange too blended in. His eyes also started to glow and he looked like a lion ,right now looking at his enemy ready to strike by jumping and sinking his claws in its pray. His magic now erupted from him and it shoot into the sky with a big beam of orange and white blue light.

But after a while it was disappearing, it looked like as if he summoned so much power he even can’t hold it. In a way it was truth, he had so much power now that he didn’t need that much so he released into the nature ,to evaporate after a while and not to damage the physical world or the castle.

Also he himself started to glow orange from his hand and from the ring down his finger a dark layer of smoke or shadow with the same sparks when he summons his mace or Armor started to cover his hand slowly. It continued further down his arm and it swallowed his armor he had in the Dream World.

Sauron looked at it with an raised eyebrow, did the shadows were a new disguise the ring gives him? Or maybe he becomes something more? Can it be a cocoon for something more? These questions will be going to be hopefully answered, at least it’s what he hoped for. Luna just watched as the strange shadow was starting to cover him, first his arms and now it was heading towards the rest of his body.

And what really was disturbing her was that it was coming from the ring that was full of dark magic, she didn’t know if she should be afraid or do something against that but then when the shadow was now close to almost covering half of torso. The shadow that first covered his finger started to crack and white light erupted from it with little red afterglow.

His ring as always was untouched by things like this, it can be only destroyed by someone more powerful than the ring or him. But the best way is to cast it into the fires where it was created, he remembered that day clearly how he almost controlled all of Middle-Earth, if off for the forsaken elves and their magic.

But as his right hand got revealed his face was now covered and his legs were also to staring and get covered to. His hair hanged into shadow like smoke and his face was now without any mouth,nose,ears or anything like that. His face was now only a dark shadow like layer with darkness coming off him into the air.

‘Scary…’ thought Luna.

His armor was gone and was replaced by a white strange clothes, at first they seemed to be regular robes the priests use. But later she noticed the golden like material used to make very beautiful tiling on it. His legs now were covered by the shadow and she had to let go or else it would go on her.

She looked up and saw now his face getting uncovered, his hair changed and became a little shorter. His eyes color changed to very light lavender and flowers appeared made out of strange lavender light, he had something strange on his hair making them stay together in a very weird not seen in a long time style of a ponytail.

Then smaller rings made out of the same lavender color appeared and started to encircle him, behind his head the same circle from Sauron’s language appeared. She didn’t give it much appreciation, but it was really beautiful writing style of it. It had also to be hard to write it, but it was beautiful. It looked like as if he was an angel and the circling around words was a halo.

However the other rings got her attention, they weren’t here. Does this mean that there is more rings like he has? If yes then maybe it shows that it connects to them. Besides that Sauron now is to powerful, she feels the immense and impossible amounts of magic he has. Slowly she has troubles with breathing and even keeping herself here in the Dream World.

Sauron’s legs that are not getting replaced by the white cloth are without any shoes or boots leaving his feet on the wind. Not that it bothers her, his armor was now a noble looking tunic. Luna looked up and saw that the clouds all disappear behind the mountains. And how did the magic barrier Celestia put to detect magic not break yet, it’s a mystery because it should long ago.

Sauron’s “transformation” was now complete, he looked at his hands and then around him, he noticed his clothing change to that one when he deceived everyone he was Annatar the Lord of the Gifts. He then noticed the lavender rings and he gave to the elven kings, dwarf lords, and mortal men. He spread his hands and the rings followed as if they were a chains, but they weren’t together, they were separate from each other about twelve centimeters.

His ring on his hand was glowing bright yellow and sometimes light orange, the part of the ring poem written on it wasn’t seen because of the light it gave. He looked at the ring and in its reflection he saw his lavender eyes, then also he looked right and left and he saw flowers. Made also out of the same lavender light, of course while almost ready he noticed Luan looking at him with winded eyes.

For her it was a miracle how can something like this happen, one time he had a crown and now he has a halo. Then in moments more rings appeared while he showed his power, that was unbelievable. Besides that his face and yes were just magnificent. She never thought that there can be someone so handsome and admirable looking.

Of course she understood that mares do look beautiful and she also is considered very pretty among the peasants and nobles. But she never expected to see a stallion from a different race being so handsome. And the power behind it, probably all kings want him to marry it’s daughter’s if he isn’t married already. And probably all countries want an alliance with him, to keep their people safe.

----Celestia and Cadence----

She doesn’t know why, or how and even when. But the strange anomaly was now strengthen four if not five times! This is literally impossible, only divines or lesser gods can do something like that. Whatever is Sauron doing with Luna if he is doing something then he is the most powerful being that can freely go around Equis without people bowing to him. Literally he could destroy a mountain, shake armies and even raise an entire continent if he wanted to.

‘This sounds familiar…’

The strange document had the same word in it she just said, about a being able to destroy mountains and shake armies. Is he the threat her mom told her about? If yes then is she going to fight with him? How is she going to even touch him in that state and with such power?! The elements aren’t going to be enough to stop him.

“Enough of this.” said Celestia and she shook her sister a little to tell her that she is waiting for her.

Cadence on the other hand was worried to hear a concerned tone in Celestia's way of speaking, besides the strange magic was now clear as day to fell. Now even unicorns that aren’t skilled to much can feel it probably, she also noticed that the walls were a little more colorful. As if the magic was affecting the outside colors, whatever it is maybe she should wake shining up.

‘But if it isn’t Sauron but someone else’ she wondered and thought about waking shining up, besides its already 4 AM.

‘In four hours Luna will have to bring her moon down’ Cendence thought and was now really debating if she should go and wake shining up

If it is Sauron then it will be pointless, because he is a friend of theirs and he wouldn’t do anything stupid to them by attacking or destroying something. Maybe he will have more fights with Discord, however he saved her little daughter and she is grateful for this ,and she will be forever in debt. He could ask for so many things and get them probably in a week or so. There was no logical argument to make him turn against them

Yes for fighting with Discord Celestia was unfair and tied these two even if Discord started and used magic and Sauron didn’t. He has one point to be angry, the second is that she ordered to stop the research on sending him back home. That would probably make her very angry, and she would have a reason to turn against them and do something not nice.

‘But it’s Celestias fault’ Cendence thought that because of her Aunties mostly racist decisions she will bring war

She didn’t like to think like this, in fact she didn’t even want to ever again think like this. It’s her family and she has to do what the elder say, however her aunt is sometimes really not OK and she has to say something. She understands that the Crystal Empire is a part of Equestria almost but she here orders not her.

But then again Luna is really maybe in deep trouble, however judging by her face and red cheeks somepony can be in other deep trouble but in her…

‘No, stop that thinking’ Cadence said mentally to herself.

Celestia was now waiting for Luna to comeback, but she didn’t even try to comeback. She remain in the same position for a minute or so. Celestia then tried to do the same thing but added some word to it “Luna! Wake up” she screamed but nothing. Luna has chosen not to return, apparently Celestia was now furious because of that.

“Then I’m going to make you.” she said and her him started to glow golden Aura.

----Luna/Sauron----

Luna felt how her sister yelled and tried to wake her up, to bad because she isn’t going to return yet. Her eyes were now concentrated at what will Sauron do now, she wanted to see what he had planned to do with her nightmares. With such an spell he could maybe free all of Equestria from the nightmares now.

‘That would be impossible to even imagine’

Sauron now was ready to do what he had planned to do good two minutes or three ago, this means to free the city or most of the country from the nightmares. It was the most ridiculous thing he had ever done while using the ring, but sometimes he has to such things to later gain more. The energy and magic slowly begin to be sucked into him

At first it was going slowly, but then it gained more and more speed and the air was sucked to. Luna wasn’t being sucked from some reason. The clouds were returning on its place and the light of the moon was slowly being covered. The strange magic seemed to get… weaker? That was something weird happening now, did he just show off or was he scared that it will be too much?

But that wasn’t the reason why Sauron again concentrated the magic, he just wanted it to be done quickly and besides, he has to order his spell what to destroy and the only thing that can “program” the spell to destroy the nightmares. Is to show it what exactly it should touch and why, when and where to end, and not accidently do too much damage or favor other countries.

‘Can’t get to generous’ Sauron ordered to himself.

The magic he released was now returning to him, and he looked like if he just lost the ring and was about to explode, the more magic returned the brighter he got. To the point where the sky was literally black and he was the only source of light. Not even the little lights the fires and torches gave in the city were enough to leave a little light.

Everything seemed to turn into twilight and he was the only thing giving light, Luna had to cover her eyes because she would go blind if she wouldn’t. What was weird that she didn’t fell now anything and she also didn’t feel her sister trying to wake her up. She probably was also wondering what was happening, cause this what he did was considered impossible, but now he proved that it is.

And then it happened, time seemed to slow down when he turned grey and the sky returned to its natural color. Luan opened her eyes to see everything being how it was before he begin what he has done. She looked at Sauron and saw only something similar to vapor holding his hands near the his chest, however within moments the middle of his chest started to glow white.

And Sauron spared again his hands with that the magic escaped him, time was now a puppet to his will. A circle formed around the tower and it stayed like this until he clapped his hands and from it magic erupted as if it was pure water with stallion, mares and flowers around them going through the city.

It was through homes and all the nightmares Luna noticed and felled were diapering with every seconds every aura was gone. With each second everything was left clean without the nightmares or darkness. But Sauron then started to again summon his magic and from the center of his chest straight to his hands magic that had white color followed, and on the end a cloud of lavender flowers formed and were following his movement.

He gathered enough to make a big ball of flowers that were from the lavender light formed, it was weird. She didn’t sense even a tiny bit of it. How was he doing that? His ring was also glowing brightly yellow that meant that he was using it. Then when the ball was ready he only booped it and it shoot into the air and exploded with the flowers petals. This time the wind done its job and the petals were spreaded all across the city, they slowly were falling and Luna tried to touch one

When she did the petal disappeared and a flower started to glow on her hoof, she didn’t know what to do. But then the flower was producing some pollen that was now making new dreams appear, has gone through homes and walls until it met a pony that didn’t have a nice dream and when it entered the ponies mind a green aura appeared.

Luna was shocked how could he do something like that? It is impossible! The wave of horses and ponies,flowers and pollen, petal and other things were now disappearing into the distance and left the city with green Auras. Luna then suddenly saw more light going on in some houses and ponies started to get out and wonder what happened. They didn’t see them because of their invisibility, but Sauron’s spell not only did clean the city from Nightmares.

It was now cleaning the whole Crystal Empire with the houses and farms in the distance. She didn’t sense any nightmares. Sauron’s ring gave last lights before she saw him again emerging in his armor before he activated his ring. She was in awe to see something like that, she wants to know the secrets of this technique.

Sauron then also started to shrink and Luna had to take a few steps back, She still couldn’t believe what she saw. This had to be a dream or something, it’s just impossible for him to do something like that. She has to see herself and follow the strange wave of magic, that now spreaded into three different part’s and some petals still were visible in the distance high in the air, following and falling down.

Sauron turned to see Luna’s mouth hanging open, and he wasn’t surprised by it. He himself wasn’t ready to see himself so powerful. And the information he had only for himself would be too much for her to handle, and it would be better if none of them knew what actually happened while he finally casted the spell.

“What do you think Princess Luna? Is it enough for taking your time in Flurry Heart’s dream?” Sauron’s asked.

But then he saw Luna shake her head and nod slowly still with widen eyes, but then a strange golden aura surrounded her and she looked at herself and let out a sight. Just before that she managed to shoot a beam into the ground, Sauron was surprised by that and jumped a little back, and he looked at Luna and saw her crack a little smile and scared/proud eyes?

‘That’s interesting’ and she disappeared in a little explosion of light.

Sauron looked at the place she shoot the beam, he couldn’t hold his laugh and he had to chuckle a bit. He saw many things and that many things to excuse someone’s behavior. But this was just to hilarious and he had to chuckle a bit. On the ground there was written “BLAME MY SISTER” with capitalized letters

In the end he didn’t have to clap his hands to cast the spell, he chose a more of an ”cooler” way to cast his spell. As the king of Mordor he has to look strong and most things he does have to look interesting, besides it isn’t nice to hold back next to a girl! But this world has other rules that Eru did, and he looked the last time at the writing.

“Hehehe…” he again chuckled and nodded to himself. “That’s definitely new.” He said to himself and then thought about what he can’t say to them, until he gains their trust.

Only a part of the rings power was present

Author's Note

To Lotr Fans

It's fanFICTION, please do not hate me for it

To my fellow reader's

Help me get an editor becopuse those morons there cna't find my god damn request for one, And please remember to write a comment below, also point out some grammar misspelss

Edit 20.03.2018: Thanks to Raistlin Phantom for editing this chapter

Ch 26: I Tale For Five Alicorns...Destined To Hear It Out

While Sauron was trying to figure out what a “soda” is, the maids have brought more delicious treats and other kinds of food. Twilight was now thinking how to start a conversation with the Individual called Sauron. But that’s going to be more of an challenge then she thought it would be. And most importantly, she needs to do it that way so Celestia and Luna won’t look at her with angry eyes.

What did the two princesses see in him? His face although not belonging to a pony, was rather pretty. And when he changed into a unicorn, he was very handsome. But that’s probably a spell or an ability that makes him look like that. Maybe he is a changeling that took a form of an person that right now represents himself as Sauron?

This and other numerous questions were in Twilight’s mind at the moment. But she can’t help it. She just doesn’t trust this Sauron, he is dark and looks a bit fake, although he claims to be a King there is no proof he is one. He could have just made that up. And right now he is deceiving her and others with his lies. She looked at him with a bit narrowed eyes, and she thought about Discord’s reaction about him.

They do not like each other, that’s for sure right here. But why? She needs to know, she is the Princess of Friendship. Therefore, as a friend and a princess she needs to help Discord if this non-pony did something to him. He might be another threat that she with the elements might have to put down. There is also the fact that Fluttershy is frightened of him.

But for some reason, that ring on his finger., It has a dark and evil feeling, yet it felt familiar. As if the ring emitted the same expression and emotions as he is. That is weird and she needs to look at artefacts that do such things. For now she will be quiet and maybe ask a question or two while talking mainly to Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash.

Discord Third POV

Discord was still looking at Sauron with anger, he didn’t allow any of this to happen, and he refuses to see him here. He is a threat he is and will always be. He doesn’t care, he knows that it is what it is, it is the time, it is this strange non-pony. And most importantly he is powerful, maybe even more than he is when it will come to strength and magical arts.

He can get bigger, bigger than he can ever be. He has an evil armor, enchanted with darkness and shadow. As if the metal was corrupted that it was made from. He is evil and he will always be an enemy, since he dared to talk to Fluttershy, he scared his wife, and no one does that without the knowledge of a very horrifying revenge from him.

There is no such thing as peace and harmless when it comes to hurting Fluttershy. He would burn all of Equestria if even Luna or Celestia tried to harm or do something to Fluttershy. If she even died somehow, and thoughts like this only angered him, he would bring such Chaos and Anarchy that not even the elements will think it’s not chaotic, but normal.

Anarchy… yes her son and his son. The offspring of a pony and a Draconequus, a child no one knew is going to actually be born. At first they thought that the little baby isn’t going to survive do to nature and other laws of the universe. But it did and they loved it and will love it to the end, he would never let his son get hurt.

And he would get hurt if Fluttershy was injured, he would cry and be worried, he can’t let that happen. He is a God and he will bring the most dark magical things to this world in order to defend them. Not even the world is going to save them, nor the gods that other races pray to, or any other minor god like creatures.

The less he thinks about things like that, the better. He already made Fluttershy cry. And he won’t do this again, he won’t because he can’t do this, he isn’t allowed to do this to the mare he loves. He is supposed to protect and help. He doesn’t intervene in politics but sometimes he does to help out the ponies because of Fluttershy that also doesn’t want war.

But in most cases, he always makes it so that the other countries just don’t have a chance in saying. They just become as if some animals that can speak. Even now the nobles think of the gryphons or of the changelings as animals that don’t have a say because they are animals. That somehow have the ability to write and can speak! He never saw such racism and he won’t allow Fluttershy to see it, because it would break her heart, and everything that hurts Fluttershy's that then hurts his son… must be destroyed.

But where should he start? That’s the question… for now it seems Sauron is taking aim at the young Flurry Heart or Cadence to make a this city his fortress where he will become immune to his words and his threats or even turn these against him and sabotage his opinion. Making Celestia and Luna together with Twilight by their side, fight with him or sadly against him.

While Discord thinking about such things, he was hurting himself. He wanted to cry and be in rage while in sadness. He needs some rest. But when he sees Sauron he can put those feelings down. To get that Son of a Bitch and tell him who’s Boss here! And if he will have to rebuild even a mountain, then so be it!

Third POV

Flurry Heart was aiming for the delicious pancakes that are going to arrive any second now, she wasn’t going to let even a single one of them go to waste while she is here. Shining still didn’t know what kind of hay he should take and eat, should he add some flowers? He is on diet though… might as well go full luxury today, not often there is a guest from another world and country in your palace.

Rainbow dash was going to have the hoof hold when it came to apple cider. It’s not like the one from Applejacks farm apples. But still the best cider there is, isn’t even close to the one they serve here. But maybe she could ask applejack to make some? She is going to ask her so many time that she will make them while, not knowing she is making it!

Fluttershy was of course already taking some vegetables, mainly she took some carrots and a couple scoops from different salads. She learned how to make the ‘All kind’ salad that had in its self over twenty-five different vegetables, and fruits mixed together while the flavor wasn’t so off. Of course here she just needs to take most of the ingredients, and the ones she doesn’t have here presented she just won’t add, simple solution.

Cadence levitated to herself some hay sandwiches, along with some grapes and apples. She then proceeded to take couple tomatoes and she poured herself some tea. Overall she was going to eat enough now so that she won’t desire to eat anything for dessert. She also decided to have more talks with Flurry Heart, about mature things that accrued while she with Luna adventures in her dreams.

Discord constructed a simple vegetarian Burger, he took the bread and while snapping his fingers it turned into buns. Then he took some onions and tomatoes ,salad, cheese and many other things that might not belong on a burger.

Sauron watched only for some moments as Discord turned the objects into such things. And he was jealous that he can’t do that, but if this creature that is nothing compared to himself, if Discord can do such things. Then why shouldn’t he do such things? He only needs time and training.

Sauron just looked at all the food, and he sighed mentally, everything was meant for horses. Everything was meant for a vegetarian and for an animal. He could’ve expected that, sadly nothing for him to eat. There are sweets and fruits he would gladly eat but as most of the Maiar and almost all of the world of Arda, but eating sweets first isn’t in plans.

Luna with her hooves under her chin looked closely at the foods and drinks. She took some soda and poured it into her glass. She then drank some of it, it was just perfect like always. She wished this didn’t make ponies so much obese. But then again it’s just so good that it shouldn’t have downsides. Too bad the laws of the universe work against Luna’s eating wishes.

While Celestia she heard her sister pouring more soda into her glass, she wasn’t in the mood to eat. She didn’t feel like it, but maybe she will get some cake only not to look like and silly pony, and be the only one that won’t eat anything. She levitated some chocolate cake onto her silver plate with hearts curved in the metal.

While everyone almost had something on their plates, Sauron was the only one to have nothing on his plate or in glass. No one noticed that until Flurry heart go her pancakes, and looked around to see what everyone got. Of course first reaction was just looking at him and then a ‘Whaaaat?’ appeared in her head.

Cadence seeing her sweet little Princess of Romance was looking somewhere with a questionable look seeking answers in her young age. Locked the same direction and saw that Sauron didn’t have anything on his plate. Of course he could have just not eaten anything. But for some reason she felt strange, and felt it was better not to intervene in that matter.

Celestia and Luna also saw that, while Sauron just made himself more comfortable and had his arms crossed while looking around to find something. Maybe he just seeked something he likes and thought it will be here? That question, perfectly the same with no differences appeared in the heads of almost all ponies in the room. Only Discord, Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy thought differently.

“Is there something wrong?” Cadence asked.

Sauron didn’t answer, he just looked around one more time to find anything that can get his attention. He doesn’t need to eat, or to even drink, he does this for pleasure but not to look bad he will get something to eat eventually. He heard Cadence, but he thought it was meant to a pony and not him.

“Lord Sauron?” Cadence asked again.

He then reacted and looked at her, “Yes?”

There was a moment of silence but Cadence said, “Is there something wrong with the food?”

He nodded his head for ‘No’ and said “Absolutely not, Princess Cadence. It’s just that I and you… ponies have different kinds of needs for food.” He tried to saw it so that he won’t request while explain to get him some meat.

“Oh, I think I understand.” She said a little surprised.

The rest of the room looked at themselves, Fluttershy didn’t want to think what she was thinking right now. Discord wasn’t surprised that this Sauron was talking like this, he could also eat ponies and be even more of an monster then he is right now.

Twilight understood what Sauron meant he was a meat eater and he didn’t like fruits and vegetables, but then again here is much cake in this room. He could just get some like Celestia did a moment ago. The more reasons to not trust him, a dark emitting magic, unknown race to ponykind meat-eater is potential threat to Equestria.

Luna, Celestia, and Shining a bit surprised looked at each other. Flurry Heart still didn’t understand but then she catched up what he meant. Her eyes widened. He could have eaten here in that forest… but he didn’t. But there is still hope for this dinner, and Shining just knew what to do, he had a plan!

“Don’t worry, I have a plan.” He whispered to Cadence.

‘Oh no…’ she thought.

“Back there on the street, you turned into a unicorn? So why won’t you right now and eat with us?” He asked.

Yes he did indeed, and the whole changing ability he had lost was revealed to him. Celestia knew he lost it and now regained it making him look like a strange person to her that maybe lied. But still that’s not a bad idea from Shining’s proposition. However he doesn’t want to do that at the moment, making himself look more powerful and skilled is a bad idea.

“Yes, indeed I could,” Everyone smiled and had hope now, “But I won’t.” and their hearts stopped at the moment.

“May I ask why?” Shining asked.

“Simply because it won’t change anything, I could eat the salads, but everything here has some hay in it. We do not eat it back where I come from. It’s not… healthy” He explained.

When he explained that, all the thoughts about meat and all, vanished and they all understood him. He just doesn’t eat hay and almost everything here has hay, even one of the more sweet foods have some hay. It’s not healthy, interesting thing to hear. But then again he isn’t a pony so giving him pony food isn’t a good idea, the same with Gryphons.

“So you could, but you don’t want because of hay in it?” Luna asked.

“That's one of the reasons.”

“And the second is?” Celestia asked this time

“Most of the food is sweet, I eat sweet foods if I did not have some non-sweet foods before. Sweet things are for desert, not for dinner.” He said, while other got the idea of the custom back from where he is from.

“We could make an omelette, for his Majesty, your majesty.” A maid said to Cadence.

Sauron thought about this, “As long as it won’t have hay in it, I have no objections.”

The maid nodded and proceeded to the kitchen to say what the cooks should do. Then the atmosphere got lighter and other proceeded in eating while Sauron waited for his meal. Not that he wanted to eat it, he just didn’t want to look like an idiot and also he didn’t want to make the royal family and all the guests look at him with strange stares. He doesn’t like that, and he will never allow himself to just get strange looks that make him feel weak.

“Are there any interesting places to visit here in the Crystal Empire?” Sauron asked.

“There are plenty, mostly in this city.” Celestia said, she wanted to show him the Cultural district, but Twilight had came at the time.

“Not only,” Shining noted, “The plains are rather boring, but you should try out the paths in between the mountains, a lot of exercise is needed and it will take some time. But the peaks give an very beautiful look at the area and the city from above.”

Sauron nodded at that, “There are paths, do they lead somewhere?”

“Yes, for example two lead to Equestria and to Staliongrad, three I think to the Gryphon Empire, and another two to the north where the deer’s and… yaks live?” She turned to Twilight.

“Yes, and also to the badlands where the changelings reside to this day.” She automatically answered.

As they explained that, Celestia and Luna screaming in their heads, what on Equis have they done! They just told him what was supposed to be hidden! He can’t know that there are other countries! He can go there seek help and be an ally to others. Sauron is too powerful not to be in a pony's hooves, and most importantly not in the Princesses hooves.

‘Luna quick tell him something so that he won’t think about other countries! I will somehow make them lie that the paths are blocked for some time now!’ Celestia, didn’t ask or tell her sister to do this, she ordered her in that moment.

‘Of course!’ Luna replied back.

“Lord Sauron,” She started rather quickly to get his attention, “If you seek adventure you need to come to Equestria, there you can even for one month discover the beauty of Canterlot and there are other wonderful things,” She said and smiled.

Celestia with one of her hooves managed to kick Luna and tell her with that to continue on saying anything, while she was now talking telepathically with Cadence and Shining. Of course there was as much focus there was in between them so that he won’t accidently know they are talking about him, just some safety measures Celestia took.

It worked and Sauron didn’t detect their talks, so Celestia explained everything so that Shining won’t explode, but will understand what happens. Of course if not for Cadence he would arrest their guest when he found out what he did. But with good faith he calmed down understood what happened, that was a miracle no one expected to happen. Sauron was now overwhelmed, no he was buried in the stories Luna presented him.

‘Now you know why he can’t even think of other countries.’

‘I understand.’ said Cadence.

‘I do to.’ Shining said, but still irritated and annoyed.

‘Shining please, not now we will talk and everything is going to be okay.’

‘Fine…’ grunted.

With that they finished their talk, Luna didn’t have enough air in her lungs in most cases while she fanaticly tried to tell Sauron what an beautiful place Equestria is, and even tell of some stories what she did when he she was younger with Celestia at some places. Sauron only asked such thing to know if there is anything valuable to explore, he won’t be going and drawing beautiful paintings at those places.

But he has done it, and now he needs to bere the chains of all the information he heard. He expected Twilight to say something, she was the smart one. But of course she was still the same and didn’t want to talk, because of the talk earlier he heard. Too bad, such a waste of time just sitting and listening to other’s speaking.

“…And that’s why Manehattan is the Largest city in the world.” Luna Finished.

She took deep breaths and she poured this time some water to drink, she never thought that talking like this is to exhausting. How is PinkiePie doing this? How can this mare be so immune to exhaustion while saying so much things? It’s impossible! But then again she is Pinkie Pie, so she doesn’t have the same way of thinking other ponies have.

“Very interesting indeed, I will try and maybe find some time to adventure in your Country.” He said.

“I’m pleased to hear that.” She said.

The rest of the dinner continued swiftly, there was no more actions like this and Sauron didn’t have interest in other countries for now, the ponies seem to be the World powerhouse and that’s what he needs. He needs the power to have everything else under him, he needs to go back to Arda after all. And it is the case that he will be stuck in this world, then he will have to Rebuild Mordor in this strange land. The omelette he ordered, was brought towards him, and he enjoyed it. It was really, really good.

When thy were done, the maids and the local staff brought the dishes to the kitchen where the dishes will be cleaned for the next dinner. Of course Sauron had now a promise to fulfill and talk about himself. While also revealing that he is from another world, he wouldn’t believe himself if he said that, and still he can’t.

“So that now we are all here together, I would like to in the act of trust tell about myself,” He said pausing, then added, “If it’s not a problem of course.”

Twilight again levitated her pencil and numerous other writing devices to herself to get started. Discord leaned forward very curious to hear what kind of lies he will sell them. Flurry Heart got more comfortable, along with Celestia and Luna prepared to hear what he has to say. Rainbow dash didn’t want to hear any of that, but if she maybe can get something on him to have a reason to spy on him. Then it is worth hearing what he has to say.

Fluttershy was also less scared, but scared what he will tell them, of course there is no reason for her not to hear him out. Although he is terrifying and he is really powerful, she needs to be kind and she needs to understand that right now he is friendly. And does this in an act of trust as he said himself

“I don’t think there is.” Cadence said.

“Nope,” Shining said, still angry and irritated at Sauron, he tried to hide it, but Sauron saw his irration.

‘He is angry at me…for what?’ Sauron thought but for now he didn’t have the time to think about it.

“I think I should start to introduce myself once more, so that there won’t be any misunderstandings.”

Everyone nodded.

“My name known by all that I have is Sauron, by the elves once known as Gorthaur and later as Annatar, and now also Sauron. I am the King of Mordor, as I said earlier. You never heard of Mordor did you?”

They all thought, aside from the Princesses and Cadence, Shining did. Yet he forgot that that Sauron was banished from his land, but he never thought about him being from a different World. Of course Twilight with her extreme knowledge thought about the maps and about most of the Regions and the map he presented, there was no area as he said there is.

“No,” Most said.

“What I will say is propably going to make you all surprise, or not. You will tell me what I’m lying or that I made that up. But it is true.” He said and paused to make the ponies be in stress a bit more.

“I am not of this world, dimension or even region or continent.”

There was silence, the Princess weren’t surprised, aside for Cadence that acted surprised. Shining narrowed his eyes, now he understood the whole banishment thing he told him. They transported him here just like the mirror thing did to that Sunset mare. Poor thing, he now had some sadness in him, but the anger still was higher.

“Like from another world?” Twilight asked.

“Yes.”

“Can you tell us how did this happened?” Celestia asked.

“Second Age three thousand four hundred and thirty-four… that date was the beginning of the seven years siege of Barad-dûr begun.” He said and dread filled the hearts of the Ponies.

“Seven years?” Shining muttered.

“Exactly, seven years of Siege when the so called “Last Alliance of Men and Elves” Marched into Mordor to declare War and invaded my Country. The overall war before the siege started in three thousand four hundred and thirty, when Anárion drove my forces back from Osgiliath.”

He knocked on the table, and then moved his hand quickly from under his hand fire like orange smoke appeared and spread across the table. Then it started to turn into a map again just like before when he presented them the map of Mordor. This time this map was with some kind of arrows that showed the enemy forces.

They looked at the map, they saw Mordor from earlier, and also more of other lands that formed the continent that probably his country was located in. Twilight tried to in a way draw the map on her notes. Shining looked to it and read all the names, he saw the forced coming from 3 sides that were reinforcing Mordor.

“This map shows the date of what battle and when it happened, as you see I had very most of the west and north against me. However I had the South and east with me.” He said and pointed at Arnor.

“The countries that formed a Coalition against me were all of the elven realms, almost all of the dwarven kingdoms, and almost all of the Countries belonging to men of the west.”

“How did you even fight such a force?” Celestia asked, most importantly what did he do to make such an war break out.

“With my unprepared for that Armies.” He said with a sigh.

“Unprepared?” Shining asked.

“Yes unprepared, I didn’t expect such an force, if I knew I had so much to fight with. I would definitely use my own force to somehow strengthen my Armies.”

“Warmonger are we?” Discord said.

“Excuse me?” Sauron replied.

“You did something to make all of those hate you,” he said with his paw under his chin “Might tell us what?”

Sauron looked at him with neutral look, but inside he was furious, this creature dared to speak to him about such things?! Oh this filthy abomination will die first with a painful memory before he slaughters him. But then again maybe there could be hope to get him on his side? But Sauron knows how to deal with questions like that.

“But of course, however you need to choose one of many reasons because I won’t explain all. That would take too long. For example I achieved things they couldn’t, and the greedy men that are got a very wonderful gift by nature wanted always more, so they attacked my cities. The elves hated me for being always more… organized then they could imagine with their servants being more clean and prosperous. I was a challenge that destroyed their name and their prestige, so they needed to eliminate me.” He lied to him with everything he said.

Celestia and Luna… all of them looked surprised at Sauron that was with a smirk staring at Discord. He was a taken off by that response, surely he had lied, he had to lie, he was an evil being. Twilight becoming more and more hungry for information, wanted them to stop arguing so that Sauron could continue, but she couldn’t find the strength to make her voice known.

“Moving on, one of the biggest losses was when the Battle of Dagorland happened that allowed the Elves and Dwarfs and Men to come into Mordor. I took with my Allies very heavy casualties but the enemy did to, it isn’t something to tell about, or to be proud of. But that day three leaders that were Kings died.”

Luna coughed and Celestia's eyes widened when they heard the information Sauron presented them with. Three Kings were killed that day? That had to be a horrifying thing, she can’t imagine what could’ve had happened here in Equestria if so many Monarchs had died. She would have to send Twilight with the elements, to ensure only pacifist governments could have been formed.

Rainbow dash was surprised, Discord also taken back by this. Shining and Cadence were also in shock to hear this. Flurry Heart was now imagining what the battle looked like. However where she saw her leaders, Sauron saw his own from the past. Sauron waited a bit to explain further what happened, to further the suspense.

“That’s just the beginning of for more brutal war and events that would happen in the next three thousand years.”

“H-How old are you then?” Shining asked.

“Very old, but that is something for another time.” He responded and his eyes shifted at the map “They entered the land of Udûn from where they proceeded to go and fight with my armies all the way to my fortress and the capital city of Mordor.”

The ponies with his pointing finger followed the way, they saw the Volcano and then they saw the Fortress that Sauron Talked about. Celestia from her talks with Sauron remembered what kind of fortress this was, so taking it for a siege for seven years was logical to weaken its defenders that probably were mostly elites.

“When the “Last Alliance” besieged Barad-dûr it took them seven years to make me come out and face them, I waited for my Allies to come and help in attacking them from behind, while also cutting of their supplies I would take them as hostages and request and White peace treaty. They wouldn’t risk losing their Kings and almost all of their army. It would too big of a loss for them” Explained Sauron “I do not like killing” He lied “I strike with fear, so that rather others will stay at bay from fear, or that the troops will flee rather than fight.”

The ponies understood what he meant, it was satisfying to hear this from him, and it seemed he had plans to somehow win in the war he was destined to lose from the beginning. Celestia had now a new look at Sauron, he was a brave ruler and warrior. Not only that was his good side, Luna had also a new idea of who Sauron is.

Twilight could already with the information she has write a decent size book, if Sauron would be interested in telling her much more information about the following war. Another world, and already she learned so much new things and so such also terrifying truth. Three Kings… a very sad moment for the Kingdoms of those Men, Elves, and Dwarfs.

Cadence Had a completely new Opinion about Sauron and who he is, she saw someone who in a way was familiar to her Husband. But she didn’t share any emotion then maybe a bit fear, indeed if he hold out a siege for 7 years, while not using any magic but just tactics and Military, then surely he is a threat, but even more of an potential one stallion sized army.

Discord now had a powerful enemy in the same building he was standing in, and his family resided. What’s worse is that he needs to repair this damned Building and not watch over his family so he can defend them from the Monster Sauron is. Fluttershy also was a little in awe, but she was even more scared of what he can do.

Rainbow dash now also had a different look at him, now he seemed to be cool. Of course not in the public way, but in the noble way with all that noble talk and such. But to have so much strength and to command an army or armies and survive for so long. This guy definitely would have a hard fight with her, that would most likely end in a draw.

Author's Note

I you enjoyed the chapter, remember to go to the editor. He made a fantastic work
Editor: Raistlin Phantom

Infomation:

I'm sorry there was no chapter last week, but I didn't have time to write. Besides there won't be any so long until I decide there will be one. Why? Let's just say I hvae serious personal problems for the moment, actually it happend 10 minutes ago, yep, while writing this I just destroy my relationship with someone. You might think that this is Bullshit that I write, but it's true. Either way I know my truth you can belive it or not.

Enjoy the chapter, share it with other's. And there won't be any chapter to this story and my other ones for some time.

Ch 45: My - not so - Dear Twilight

The Next Day…

Cadence had a small bruise under her left wing, nothing dangerous for an Alicorn like her. Shining took care of her, Flurry Heart woke up and she was more then surprised to hear what has happened. You could even dare to say, she was bamboozled by everything that Twilight has told her. Even when it wasn’t much.

Flurry Heart didn’t have much time to talk with Twilight as she had to attend school. She didn’t go to normal schools; she had her private lessons with teachers from around the Empire. There was a downside to this, she didn’t have many friends but from time to time she met a pony she became friends with.

An Alicorn learns way faster than a normal pony, Flurry Heart was talented from the beginning. She learned things faster, could use them in different situations even when normally no one would think about it. She was special, but also got a few personality traits from her aunt that tended to be quite isolated when she was in her age.

Flurry Heart really wanted to hear out how he achieved to construct a spell capable of destroying the storm piece by piece. She read a few books from her own will, most of them given by no one other than Rainbow Dash and her aunt, she can proudly say that listening to the one who did something is way more informative than from an observer.

Sauron of course agreed to this, such acts will improve his relations with the heir to the Crystal throne. If Cadence would die, he will have a strong “friend” he can count on that will help him get back to Arda. Of course if Shining Armor will be a problem, mind manipulation and other various brain messing magic will be used in order to achieve his goals.

Sauron also was informed Twilight's friends, given the titles of Elements of Harmony will come to the Crystal Empire for holiday. To see her friend and also to meet him as they already heard a few good and bad things about him. He doesn’t doubt that Rainbow Dash and maybe Fluttershy are the ones who spread bad words.

Talking about the two, he knew Fluttershy departed with Discord, but where and when did Rainbow Dash go? Sauron learned a few things about her, for example, that Rainbow Dash holds the place of the fastest flyer in the known World. He was surprised, how can a pony such as her be the fastest? If they talked about her patience running out, then he would agree she would be the fastest at losing it and snapping.

The pony folk was just thrilled with the events in the past few hours that happened, the “newspapers” wrote only about him. He was the number one non-pony in the past few months to be seen on the top of the page and his name written with bold letters. He got to hold one of those newspapers. He never imagined paper can be used to spread information around the empire for normal citizens to enjoy while eating breakfast or dinner.

The newspaper was grey and contained a lot of pictures that were… drawn? No, it was weird, it was a different kind of paint, he has never seen something like this. The paint was smooth and looked like it became one with the paper. The quality of the pictures was also astonishing, as if artists that were masters at drawing had studied art at the highest of universities and was supported by the wealthiest patronages.

Incredible to say at least, he looked at the newspaper for a moment and begun to read the articles about himself. They were surprisingly matching his tastes; they described him as a magnificent and strong mage, a savior and a hero. It quoted words of the ponies who supported him and even complimented him. He became a celebrity for most unicorns that always wanted to become good at magic.

He even was targeted by music makers that specialized in some sort of Jazz, rappers talked about him too and were eager to use him as an advertising image for their music that would not only give them new sources of income. But also spread good word about him, he didn’t quite like that, but some popularity and renown in this world will come in handy later on.

‘Who is a rapper?’

Everything seemed to be alright, from what he knew there were multiple publications that specialized in different topics. He held a normal newspaper that served the same purpose as an information board in Arda. He was surprised how quickly these ponies could write! Then again they have their cutie marks, perhaps there are ponies responsible for writing beautifully and understanding calligraphy like no other?

Although there was no picture of him in his armor, there were ponies that were afraid of it, and they described well how he looked like. These ponies had too much power when it comes to speaking about things that might offend certain individuals. He was talking about himself of course, a few words too much and he will have a mission for Sahvoz.

Sauron decided to give one day for Sahvoz so that the Pegasus might settle his things down and get a rest. He won’t use him just after he got him. This might affect his loyalty, Sahvoz isn’t a pony that is stupid, he is intelligent enough to know that if he dared to say everything he knows he did with him. His tries to be friendly with the pony’s will drop astronomically.

Sauron put down the newspaper, he doesn’t have time to read about a family having their twenty seventh pet now. He has other things to do, like seek Twilight and ask how does she feel like. Her good opinion will influence her friends to think positively about him. Speaking of her friends, he will gladly know more about them.

All he knows for now is that they are the elements. That’s not much, the elements do sound promising, like a weapon of mass destruction. But he doubts it can be a weapon that can harm, it's more like a powerful sealing artefact, he knows Luna was banished with the help of it to the moon. It must be powerful if a Maiar like being could be banished.

Sauron doubts that the artefact would do much if he went full out plus he is stronger. Which is weird because Morgoth's corruption isn’t present in this world, it might be something other that serves as a boost for his powers? Yet the most logical and perhaps the only reason for him being stronger is that, somehow he is connected to this world. Therefore he draws pure energy and magic from the environment and he does it very well without him knowing. An independent process that cannot be stopped when he wills it.

Sauron knew Twilight was slowly trying to again use her magic and she did it with training by picking up a few small objects from the ground, like rocks. She was in her chamber, located near Cadences chamber so that both princesses might meet every now and then on the hallway and chat or unimaginable amount of time like women tend to do.

While here in his room, he might as well respond to Trenderhoof and agree to have an interview with him. Sauron with his will levitated a writing feather and a small ink container. He did the same with a note and begin to write. He didn’t quite know the address or where exactly did that pony live, but it’s a small problem a maid will fix for him.

I do accept your plead to meet and talk, however might I only warn you, that some answers might bring more questions. Although before we do in fact meet and speak, I have to tell you something.

You see, I don’t like when I’m asked about private matters like most ponies or non-ponies do too. However, I really, but really, don’t like when such things happen to me. To avoid such situations I decided to tell what is best for you not to ask me about.

Firstly, don’t ask me about my family or if I’m married or any other things related.

Secondly, don’t ask about my skills or in fact anything that might lead to questions about my magic.

Thirds, don’t ask me about my opinions about the princesses, the events that have happened. Events that might happen. If you wished to talk about minor things, like culture or if I’d like to attend a feast organized by someone, then I do allow you to ask me.

Fourths, don’t assume things, in post-production when we are done, do not use synonyms for words I have spoken. If you don’t get something, then ask me to repeat myself. I don’t want anything to scratch my good name for now. I have a very good memory, I will gladly tell you how good when you come.

And finally fifths, don’t ask about my homeland, where it is, how far away, how I got here. I allow you to ask me to describe it. Of course, asking for cities and geographical regions is something I do allow you to speak about.

You think that I don’t know you can just exclude those questions and not write about them. What’s wrong with keeping things to yourself? I’ll tell you, someone might want to know more, and he or she will access your mind and get the information, later write about it somewhere else. Maybe use it for evil deeds? The chance is small, but things tend to happen in the world. Its full of randomness and Anarchy. You never know what might happen.

I learned that small things can ruin many lives…

Sauron after he was done with writing he put the letter into an envelope, the envelope had a winged heart on it made from a strange purple material. Very elastic and it did in fact look like it was glued to the paper, but so perfectly no one would ever think it was. For some reason, he thought that perhaps it was the same material, those café tables are made from.

He took the envelope with him and proceeded to go to Twilight. When he roamed thru the hallways he saw a guard and he ordered him to send his letter to this Trenderhoof. The guard obliged and went away. Sauron continued to walk slowly trying to maybe spot something he has perhaps missed while walking thru the hallways earlier, but it seemed he saw every inch of the nothing that was in the hallways.

The journey towards Twilight's room was boring, but he had the honor of seeing some pony’s do something to the walls he and Discords managed to destroy. They probably looked if there were any cracks or perhaps if the paint didn’t fall off. Either way, he was just before Twilight's room; he knocked on the door and awaited Twilight’s response.

It came quickly.

“Come in!” Her voice called from behind the doors.

Sauron didn’t bother with opening the doors physically; he used his telekinesis to open them. He peeked inside so that the Princess may see that it’s him. He didn’t see her so he went inside and closed the doors behind. Her room was way better than his. Everything had something Golden added to itself for decoration.

The floor? Wooden planks that sparkled like crystal, her furniture was also made from crystal. Every piece of non-crystal substance glimmered like crystal. The ceiling was the same as in his room, barren and snow white. She had a big round bed with thick sheets that were purple in color, pillows bigger then she was.

Yellow, blue and purple dominated; the sunlight seemed to look more yellowish in her room. Although he wouldn’t say it out loud if he wasn’t sure. Red carpets lay on the floor around her bed, she had one big wardrobe. He saw two additional doors leading towards the restroom and probably a bath.

It was warm, warmer than outside but then again her windows were all closed. Some air would do good, but truly he wasn’t touched by that level of discomfort. She had large armchair in her room and in front of it, a long oval glass table on which a cup stood and a table spoon inside of it. On the opposite side there was a smaller but also quite comfortable looking chair.

She had a small regal with books hanging on the wall, he spot seven books two from which two stood alone apart from the other. Sauron sat on the chair and awaited Twilight to come, she went somewhere or wasn’t in this part of her chamber. Sauron sat and waited for her, he wanted to magically find her but it wasn’t necessary.

One of the two doors in her chamber opened, and from there the Princess came, with her holding a brush in her magic and doing her hair. Twilight was surprised to see Sauron sitting and looking at her with a small smile.

“Greetings.” He said moving forwards.

“Greetings to you as well.” She responded.

“If you don’t mind I’d like to ask a few things about your friends that will come here today.”

Twilight levitated her brush away towards the bathroom and she sat in the big armchair, it looked familiar to the ones he sat in while he had the honors to attend dinner with the Crystal pair.

“So… What would you like to know?” She said, but then quickly added. “Actually wait, why do you need to ask me things about them?”

Sauron adjusted himself in his chair and supported himself with his arm, while he crossed his legs.

“Well, it would be nice to know who I will meet, to perhaps know a few things and avoid unnecessary questions.” He said simply and innocently.

“Well, in that case, feel free to ask.” Twilight said.

The way she was sitting was uncomfortable for him to look at, she sat like a dog sits on the ground but here she was sitting on something. It was, weird and funny to see this. Then again, seeing someone that is not of Iluvatars children behave like ones, also was weird. He thought she would at least sit normally like men and dwarves do, but here? She sits like she did on the street.

“Does only Fluttershy have children or others do have them too?”

Twilight blinked a few times. “Rainbow does, with Soarin, and that’s about it. Of course maybe I’m wrong and one of them has one on their way.” She said cheerfully.

Twilight’s mood has improved, Cadence was just a few steps away and she could see her any time she wanted. How many times she wanted and how long she wanted. Twilight seemed to also enjoy the conversation. Sauron looked carefully for another question that might bring him as much information as it is possible for Twilight to give him.

“Could be, no one knows.” Sauron agreed, and asked another question. “Is there perhaps anything that I shouldn’t say to one of them?” He made his voice sound a little concerned and sad but it had a small spark of hope inside.

Twilight expression changed a little, to a more Grim and sad one.

“Sadly yes, Applejack lost her parents and she misses them greatly with her younger sister Applebloom.” Twilight stopped to choose her words carefully. “She was left to live with her grandma and she died two years ago.”

Sauron nodded and brought his hand closer, he looked sad, but deep inside he wasn’t it was just something he wanted to know and he succeeded to get it out of Twilight. He decided not to say anything for now, Twilight herself will continue on with the story.

“She was the founder of Ponyville, the small village I met her and where my castle also finds itself.” Twilight said, her voice a little shaky. “Right under Canterlot the village is located, now it more like a small city now. With a great apple field stretching out towards the horizon.”

“I’m sorry to hear that, you must have known her…”

Twilight sighed. “Yes, but you can’t live with you past all the time, you need to move on even when it is really hard for you.”

Sauron didn’t speak for one minute in order to give some respect, but really he didn’t care all he needed was information and that was all. But seeing that Twilight liked the way he reacted, made him double think if he really didn’t care.

Sauron spoke again. “Death,” He gained Twilights attention, “It’s something we all fear, frankly I don’t, as I won’t be touched by it.”

“Me too.” She said, although she was hurt by saying this, he could tell that in her voice she his sorrow and forcefully those words were spoken.

“While at it, may I know what awaits you in the afterlife?”

Twilight expression changed, she looked more concerted and less sad. She brought her hood up to her chin and thought. She tried to bring up something she has read a long time ago, but the truth was that nothing awaited you in the afterlife, it was a mystery what happens after you die. The only thing known to pony’s is that very evil souls go to Tartarus after death.

“We do not know exactly what happens, but it is assumed that you become one with the world, perhaps if you are a very good pony. You could rejoin Faust the Goddess that created our race. In her own dimension that is as giant flat land floating in the skies.”

“What happens when you die as a bad, evil person?”

“From all we know is that truly evil to the core souls go to Tartarus, a hellish place, prison for monsters guided by the three headed Cerberus. They become a part of its walls and flames, consumed by hatred and darkness to forever suffer for their deeds.”

That was something interesting, if you are evil, to the point you’re basically lost you will suffer for eternity. It’s interesting, he never imagined there could be a place that would be able to do such things, then again. It’s a different world and different world means new things. Unimaginable force must have made that place, but he has an additional question he’d like to ask.

“This Tartarus,” Sauron started, “Can you access it from here, from the world of the living, or do you need special magic perhaps objects?”

“Yes you can, but you’d need to get past Cerberus and he is a powerful being.”

“Can you escape it?” He asked quickly.

“There were countless situations somepony escaped Tartarus, one of them was Tirek. A Minotaur that could steal one’s magic. The best opportunity to escape, is when the Cerber sleeps, and when you have regenerated most of your strength inside of Tartarus that constantly tries to take it away to strengthen itself.”

Sauron moved slightly forwards. “Interesting… Your world is filled with surprises Princess Twilight.”

Twilight looked surprised. “How can this be a surprise?”

Sauron broke the eye contact. “I am very old, I may look young, like a twenty six year old. Inside I’m very old, you know I’ve been created Princess Twilight. Life has hardened me to the point I barely see a reason to be horrified of something.”

There was a moment of Silence in between them, but eventually Sauron again broke the silence.

“What are the names of your friends?”

“Wouldn’t it be better if you asked them when they’ll arrive?”

“It would,” He agreed, “It won’t do much harm if you tell me, of course you don’t have to.”

Twilight narrowed her eyes. “Alright, You know Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy. I already told you about Applejack but there also is Rarity, and Pinkie Pie.”

Sauron nodded in response. “Thank you very much.”

Again silence met with the two, there really wasn’t much to talk about, it was still quite early and Twilight didn’t need much sleep after all she is a Alicorn, her needs for sleep and something to eat and drink are not as a big problem when she was a unicorn. Twilight looked down and smiled, Sauron could see that her fur became a little red on her cheeks…

“Back there, when you said I was a smart pony…” She started with a lowered and soft voice.

“Yes?” He asked, he didn’t quite like the direction where this was heading.

“Did you mean it? Did you say it honestly?”

Sauron had to think about his response carefully, he of course will say yes, but what after that? She can start asking questions, she can say something random perhaps even something moving. She is embarrassed, he also a little but he meant it truthfully she is the smartest of the princesses. She thinks differently she acts differently, he knows it.

He can’t allow his words to become a bridge to unnecessary outcomes. He can’t allow her to think more about what these words meant. He needs to stay neutral, become cold and maybe make himself look less emotional. But he will speak the truth, isn’t this surprising? He the great deceiver speaking truth?

“Yes I did.” He said firmly. “I was only stating something I observed and nothing more.”

Twilight felt so weird, his voice was emotionless he said it blankly. It felt as if she was hit with something, it did feel good to know he meant it and didn’t just say it to mess with her mind. She doesn’t need more, she knows he spoke the truth, because it also hurt her a little, he said it was a fact from an observation.

“If I somehow got you to think that my words and a deeper meaning, I’m sorry to say this… But they didn’t. These are just facts and nothing more.” He spoke.

Twilight only nodded carefully, she looked away and then back at him, she couldn’t look him into his eyes, it hurt too much. He said it only to state something, without emotion, he used it to make her feel better and he succeeded. She thought he said those words in order to show that he is a friend, somepony she could count on if she needed help and he would gladly help if he had time.

She let herself be carried by imagination, there was no way anyway. Some stupid childish ideas and fantasies came to her mind and ruined everything! She shouldn’t have asked him this, she wouldn’t have known the truth that he just stated facts and nothing more. Sauron just knew what to say in that situation, he used his observation in order to think she may help and think she in fact will help him because she is smart.

“What about the time you said it inside of the medical wing?” Her voice, hurt, broken and similarly emotionless to his.

Sauron again had to choose his words carefully in order to not make Twilight think much and not break her. His words were harsh but he said the truth, now he might again but this would require him to admit he didn’t do it from his will it just happened because he wanted to see her happier. Which even now bothers him!

Perhaps it would be wise to tell her the truth? It would reassure her, it would also make her happy again, for some reason he wants to see that but he knows it’s not wise especially for him to do it. It’s so infuriating! It angers him he wants to do something yet he knows it will bring bad outcomes. This world is getting into his mind and it’s not even a week he is here!

“I-I don’t know.” He started to speak, not because he wanted, he just had to .“You were sad, and I saw your mood improve that time.” He spoke about the previous situation. “After all, telling anyone he or she is smart always serves as a complement in hard situations.”

Twilight nodded, it was stupid to just go away without any other words when you’re done helping a pony or non-pony in a difficult situation. These words held no purpose then to make her feel well, at least he wanted to see her happy… this was something she liked. It was warming, after all the cold he has thrown at her.

“Is there anything else you’d like to ask?”

Her voice was cheerful, but she acted, he could tell, he chose poorly but he couldn’t just be quiet, maybe he could tell her something but it feels weird to make a pony, a horse that is intelligent feel Better! She means literally nothing, yes he may lie it would be the best solution for now, yet looking at Twilight makes him rethink his decision. He is lost in a circle he can’t leave for now.

It angers him that a simple life form such as her can bring so much doubt into his mind. Not only she, Celestia and Luna too! It’s annoying to the point he might start using his will and his status as a Maiar to influence Twilights mind, step by step. Slowly bend her soul to his liking so that she may become in a few hundred years his puppet for Eru’s sake!

“Yes, It would be nice to know how, Applejack, Rarity and Pinkie Pie look like.”

Twilight took a deep breath and begun. “Applejack has a light orange coat and blond mane, almost like yours but slightly darker. Her cutie mark are three apples. Pinkie Pie is all pink and she has a long curly mane. Her cutie mark are three balloons. Rarity is has a white coat and deep dark violet mane, her cutie mark are three diamonds.”

Twilight didn’t want to describe all the details, she said enough for Sauron to recognize them. After all she doesn’t want him to already know everything. He should have some fun from the fact her best friends come here for a few days to also spend time with her. There wasn’t much going on in the past years so she focused strongly on economics and the development of Ponyville. It would be nice if something sent them on a new adventure.

“Thank you for your time, your friends don’t know that I’m not of this world?”

“No, aside from Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash, but knowing Rainbow she already told them.”

“In that case, in return for your time you wasted with me I’ll gladly take questions from you and your friends when the time comes.” He said and stood up.

Twilight protested. “No! I didn’t waste time talking with you, why do you think like that?”

Sauron was about to go but he stayed in order to respond. “As I told… I have a low self-esteem.” He smiled. “Farewell.”

He exited her chamber, while closing the doors he could see that she stopped smiling back and she turned sad. He could have chosen better words when she asked about him telling her she is smart. Yet he can’t allow himself to just say things that might turn out bad in the future. The same with Celestia and Luna, he said too much sweet words towards them, he has to fix that.

As he walked out of Twilight's room, and closed the doors, the doors towards the Crystal pairs chamber opened and Shining Armor walked out of there. Sauron and Shining eyed themselves; Sauron took a friendly posture and with a douche smirk greeted the prince or whoever Shining is in the empire.

It was a perfect moment to maybe exchange a few words with him, after all even when this jackass hates him for unknown reasons. He might be able to spot the source of hatred. Who knows maybe this conversation will prove beneficial for him? Could be, firstly however he will ask about the plans featuring them thinking how to bring him back to Arda.

“Oh, hey there.” Shining started rather friendly.

“Greetings, how’s your wife?”

“She rests, but she will be fine in a day or two, maybe more.”

“I know it’s not the perfect time to ask, but might I know when will you start your cooperation with Equestrian scholars in order to help me?” Sauron crossed his arms.

Shining looked to the side and scratched his head. “It all depends really when they’re ready, we could start but our libraries or not as wealthy in portals and such anomalies as Equestrian libraries. As a matter of fact, Equestrian scholars would be the main force behind the research.”

“How long until Celestia sends them?”

“Knowing her, I’d say in a week or earlier, but it’s always up to the smart flanks and their time they move with around Equestria.”

“A week? Can’t she just order them?”

“No, you misunderstood me, a week will pass until she sends them, because they need to be ready. Celestia probably already ordered letters to be sent to scientists.”

Sauron nodded. “Well if that’s the case I have nothing more to ask…Well actually if I may know, where are you heading?”

“To the military camp in the forest where Flurry Heart trains her fighting skills with other recruits, I have to take care of the newbies” Shining said “You can come too If you’re interested to see how we train our soldiers.”

“In fact I have nothing better to do!”

This was perfect, not only will he see how these ponies train their soldiers, he might also see how good these soldiers are in action. While on the way he might also start a discussion about tactics and the military with Shining Armor and improve his relations that will as most things, come in handy in certain situations.

“Alright then, it will be a long march. We’ll take the chariots.”

Author's Note

Romance can be Romance, but Sauron still has to fight himself in order to be good. And have some of that lavender booty.

Don't worry, three more chapters and we will have non stop action, to the point you all will beg me to stop it! And yes, we are almost finished with one fourths of the story.

Comment and share, remember that I love you and visit the editor. Raistlin Phantom.